JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR. 

Demon  Possession 

..and  Allied  Themes. 

An  Inductive  Study  of  Phenomena  of 
Our  Own  Times. 

With  an  Introduction  by  the 
Rec.  F.  F.  Ellentcood,  D.D.,  and  Copious  Indices. 

482  PAGES  I2MO  CLOTH  $1.50 

This  book  is  based  upon  no  speculative  premises,  but 
upon  a large  collection  of  thoroughly  sifted  and  authen- 
tic facts,  showing  that  Demon  Possession  is  a common 
experience  of  our  own  day  ; that  the  modern  instances 
can  be  clearly  distinguished  from  cases  of  Insanity, 
Epilepsy  and  other  forms  of  disease  ; that  they  present 
24  points  of  exact  correspondence  with  the  New  Testa- 
ment cases;  that  the  Demoniac,  and  the  Spiritual 
Medium,  so  called,  differ  only  as  voluntary  and  in- 
voluntary victims  of  Possession. 


“Remarkable  and  interesting.” — The  Magazine  of 
Christian  Literature. 

“An  interesting  addition  to  psychological  literature.” 
— The  New  York  Medical  Journal. 

“ He  discusses  the  subject  from  the  scientific  as  well 
as  the  religious  side,  has  much  to  say  about  spiritual- 
ism, and  has  made  a significant  and  impressive  volume. 
In  our  judgment,  all  candid  readers  will  feel  bound  to 
admit  that  his  position  is  probably  correct.” — The  Con- 
gregationalist. 

Published  by 

Fleming  H.  Revell  Company 

New  York  : 112  Fifth  Avenue 
Chicago  : 63  Washington  Street 
Toronto  : 140  & 142  Yonge  Street 


THE  LIFE 


OF 

JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

FOR  FORTY  YEARS  A MISSIONARY 
IN  CHINA 


BY  HIS  WIFE 

HELEN  S.  COAN  NEVIUS 


INTRODUCTION  BY 

W.  A.  P.  MARTIN,  D.D.,  LL.D. 

PRESIDENT  IMPERIAL  TUNGWEN  COLLEGE,  PEKING 


WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS  FROM  ORIGINAL  PHOTOGRAPHS  AND 
A MAP  OF  EASTERN  SHANTUNG 

LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 

JAN  2 4 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 
New  York  Chicago  Toronto 


Publishers  o/ Evangelical  Literature 


Copyright,  1895, 

By  Fleming  H.  Revell  Company. 


INTRODUCTION 


In  early  days — more  than  half  a century  ago — when  North 
China  was  closed  alike  to  merchant  and  missionary,  Dr.  Med- 
hurst  and  Mr.  Stevens  made  a voyage  of  exploration  to  the 
borders  of  Shantung.  Cradle  and  sepulcher  of  their  greatest 
sage,  that  province  is  a Holy  Land  to  the  Chinese.  What 
wonder  they  brought  back  the  tracts  distributed,  saying,  “We 
have  examined  your  books,  and  neither  approve  nor  desire 
them.  We  have  the  instructions  of  our  sage ; they  are  suf- 
ficient for  us  ” ! The  wonder  is  that  the  experience  of  later 
missionaries  has  been  so  entirely  different.  How  would  those 
explorers  have  rejoiced  had  they  seen  in  vision  Nevius  and 
hjs  colleagues  planting  churches  through  the  length  and 
breadth  of  the  peninsula! 

Imbued  with  the  spirit  of  an  apostle,  and  burning  to  preach 
the  gospel  in  “the  regions  beyond,”  Dr.  Nevius  was  a pioneer 
in  more  than  one  field.  In  Shantung,  the  principal  scene  of 
his  life-work,  he  was  preceded  by  missionaries  of  other 
churches ; but  at  Hang-chow,  which  has  become  a mission 
center  of  vast  importance,  he  was  the  first  to  find  a footing — 
unless,  indeed,  Bishop  Burdon  may  contest  the  honor.  The 
war  which  drove  him  from  that  station  opened  for  him  the 
gates  of  the  North. 

Prior  to  these  forward  movements  he  had  spent  some  years 


3 


4 


INTRODUCTION 


at  Ningpo.  It  was  for  him  the  best  of  schools.  He  not  only 
learned  there  the  Chinese  language  in  its  written  and  spoken 
forms;  he  learned  how  to  work,  being  made  pastor  of  the 
mission  church,  and  preparing  one  of  his  best  books  for  the 
use  of  his  flock. 

It  was  there  that  he  and  I formed  a friendship  which 
strengthened  with  the  flight  of  years.  How  truly  each  looked 
on  the  other  as  alter  ego  may  be  inferred  from  the  fact  that 
each  contributed  paragraphs  or  pages  to  a book  of  the  other, 
and  felt  gratified  when  the  author  accepted  them  as  his  own. 
A better  proof  of  friendship  was  his  pressing  me  to  take  his 
best  overcoat,  when  the  unexpected  arrival  of  a steamer 
obliged  me  to  leave  suddenly  for  the  North  to  act  as  inter- 
preter in  the  negotiation  of  the  Treaty  of  Tientsin. 

But  my  obligations  go  deeper  than  overcoat  or  borrowed 
page ; for  to  him,  under  God,  I am  indebted  for  dissuading 
me  from  a half-formed  purpose  to  quit  China  at  that  early 
stage.  Learning  what  I was  thinking  about  (and  I believe  I 
never  revealed  it  to  another),  he  expostulated  in  burning 
words  which  rung  in  my  ears  like  the  warnings  of  a prophet. 

It  was  obvious  even  then  that  he  possessed  that  “ concord 
of  harmonious  powers  ” required  by  the  career  that  lay  before 
him.  A strong  body,  a vigorous  and  well-trained  intellect,  a 
sound  judgment,  and  a firm  will — these  were  the  corner-stones 
of  a character  which,  abounding  in  natural  magnetism  and 
penetrated  by  the  grace  of  God,  was  marked  out  for  usefulness 
of  no  ordinary  type.  His  inborn  dignity  compelled  respect 
from  the  highest ; his  kindly  sympathies  were  such  that  the 
lowliest  might  approach  him  with  confidence.  Serious,  but 


INTRODUCTION 


5 


not  morose ; at  times  mirthful,  but  never  frivolous,  he  was  the 
most  genial  of  companions.  His  society  was  sought  by  the 
worldly,  though  most  appreciated  by  those  who  could  enter 
the  sanctuary  of  his  religious  affections. 

In  a word,  he  was  a man  whom  human  wisdom  might  have 
selected  out  of  thousands ; and  have  we  not  the  amplest  evi- 
dence that  a Higher  Wisdom  chose  and  fitted  him  for  his 
special  work  ? 

In  a day  when  so  many  “ weak  brethren  ” are  inclined  to 
enter  the  mission  field,  when  some  societies  seem  to  think 
more  of  the  number  than  the  quality  of  their  agents,  is  it  not 
well  to  hold  up  for  an  example  this  strong  man,  full  of  faith, 
yet  trained  in  all  that  our  seminaries  had  to  teach? 

What  he  accomplished  may  be  learned  in  part — the  part 
that  lies  this  side  eternity — from  the  following  pages,  which, 
along  with  his  remarkable  personality,  present  a vivid  picture 
of  the  grandest  field  now  inviting  the  enterprise  of  the  church. 
Graceful  in  narrative,  judicious  in  selection,  they  will  be  found 
eminently  readable,  abounding  in  incidents  and  covering  a 
wide  arena  of  long  and  varied  experience. 

Contrary  to  the  common  rule,  Dr.  Nevius  is  happy  in  hav- 
ing his  widow  for  biographer.  Her  sympathy  with  her  hus- 
band’s work,  and  participation  in  it  from  first  to  last,  have 
fitted  her  above  all  others  for  the  task  which  she  has  so  suc- 
cessfully discharged.  She  may  be  said  to  have  begun  it  when 
she  wrote,  long  ago,  a pleasant  little  sketch  of  the  first  five 
years  of  their  life  in  China.  To  those  five  the  Lord  has 
added  thirty-five,  and,  frail  as  she  then  appeared,  spared  her 
to  erect  this  monument  to  his  memory. 


6 


INTRODUCTION 


To  her  the  church  in  China  is  more  indebted  than  it  is 
aware  of.  It  may  know  something  of  her  labors  with  tongue 
and  pen.  It  may  know  that  she  lost  her  own  sweet  voice  in 
the  effort  to  introduce  our  Christian  psalmody,  leaving  instead 
God’s  praises  on  a thousand  native  tongues.  What  it  does 
not  know,  and  will  not  learn  from  this  biography,  is  that,  at  a 
critical  moment,  she  compelled  her  husband  to  stay  at  his 
post,  when  his  whole  future  might  have  been  imperiled  by 
leaving  it.  She  being  ordered  home  on  account  of  health,  he 
proposed  to  accompany  her;  but  she  replied  in  my  hearing, 
“John!  Sooner  will  I remain  and  die  here  than  have  you 
leave  your  work.” 

To  the  friends  of  missions — and  to  enemies,  if  there  are 
any — this  book  is  cordially  commended. 


W.  A.  P.  M. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I 

PAGE 

Ancestry  of  John  L.  Nevius — Marriage  of  his  Father,  Benjamin 

Nevius,  to  Mary  Denton — Death  of  Benjamin  Nevius 17 

CHAPTER  II 

Reminiscences  of  John  L.  Nevius’s  Early  Life,  Written  by  him  at  the 

Age  of  Twenty 26 

CHAPTER  III 

School-boy  Days  and  College  Life 35 

CHAPTER  IV 

Description  of  Seneca  County,  New  York— Country  Enjoyments  and 
Employments  During  John  L.  Nevius’s  Early  Youth — Decision 
to  Try  his  Fortune  at  the  South — Departure  from  Home,  and 
Voyage  from  New  York  to  Georgia 49 

CHAPTER  V 

Year  Spent  in  Georgia — Religious  Experiences — Success  in  School- 
teaching— Decision  to  Enter  the  Ministry  and  to  go  to  Prince- 
ton Theological  Seminary 52 

CHAPTER  VI 

First  Two  Years  in  Princeton  Theological  Seminary — Journal — 

Resolutions  and  Letters — Engagement  to  Helen  S.  Coan 69 

7 


8 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  VII 

PAGE 

Letters  to  Helen  S.  Coan — Decision  to  be  a Missionary — Accepted 
by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  and  Appointed 
to  Ningpo,  China 85 

CHAPTER  VIII 

Marriage — Six  Months’  Voyage  around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  to 

China — Arrival  at  Ningpo 113 

CHAPTER  IX 

Description  of  Ningpo — Learning  the  Language — Various  Experi- 
ences During  the  First  Summer — Visit  to  Poo-too 127 

CHAPTER  X 

Housekeeping — Country  Tours — Journal  and  Letters 136 

CHAPTER  XI 

Mrs.  Nevius’s  Illness — Letter  to  Hon.  Walter  Lowrie  on  Bible 
Translations,  and  Various  Letters  to  Dr.  Coan  and  to  Mrs. 
Eastman — Mrs.  Nevius’s  Return  to  the  United  States — Work 
During  her  Absence — The  San-poh  Outstation 145 

CHAPTER  XII 

Mrs.  Nevius’s  Return  to  China — Superintendence  of  Boys’  Board- 
ing-school— Boating — Visit  to  Snowy  Valley — Incidents 157 

CHAPTER  XIII 

Preliminary  Visit  to  Hang-chow — Description  of  Hang-chow— 

First  Sojourn  in  Hang-chow — Visits  to  Various  Temples  and 
Monasteries 164 

CHAPTER  XIV 

Return  to  Hang-chow — Dangerous  Voyage — The  Tidal  Wave — 
Rumors  of  the  War  at  the  North — Imprisonment  of  Landlord 
Wang — “Suspects” — Driven  from  Hang-chow — Some  Results 
of  the  Sojourn  there *7^ 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


9 


CHAPTER  XV 

Appointment  for  Japan — Voyage  to  Japan — Residence  of  Eight 
Months  in  Japan — Description  of  the  Country — News  of  the 
Rebellion  in  the  United  States — Passage  through  the  Inland 
Sea 


CHAPTER  XVI 

Return  to  Ningpo  in  the  Winter  of  1861 — Literary  Work — Deci- 
sion to  go  to  the  North — Passage  to  Chefoo — Journey  Over- 
land to  Tung-chow — Trip  to  Tung-chow — Death  of  Mrs.  Dan- 
forth — Description  of  Shantung — The  Scenery — Customs  of  the 
People — Incidents 


CHAPTER  XVII 

Incursion  of  the  11  Long-haired  Rebels  ” — First  Winter  in  Tung- 
chow — Book-making — Converts — Account  of  the  Conversion  and 
Defection  of  Mr.  Swun — Country  Tours — Cholera  in  Tung- 
chow  and  Chefoo— Many  Deaths  among  the  Missionaries  and 
Natives 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

. Letter  to  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  Relating  to  the 
Establishment  of  a Theological  Seminary  and  also  of  the  Synod 
of  China 


CHAPTER  XIX 

Work  in  Tung-chow — Again  “ Suspects  ” — Incidents — Death  of 
Rev.  H.  V.  Rankin — A Flood — Mrs.  Nevius’s  111  Health — 
Voyage  down  the  Coast — Visits  to  the  Five  Open  Ports — Win- 
ter Spent  in  Literary  Work  in  Ningpo,  Preparatory  to  Returning 
to  the  United  States — Tea-Industry 

CHAPTER  XX 

Detention  in  Shanghai — Trip  up  the  Yang-tse  to  Hankow — De- 
parture for  England  in  Ship  “ Robert  Low  ” in  the  Summer  of 
1864 


PAGE 


195 


207 


217 


230 


243 


251 


IO 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  XXI 

PAGE 

Voyage  to  England  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope — Visit  to  the  Island 
of  St.  Helena — Sojourn  in  England — Visit  to  Paris — Arrival 
in  the  United  States  in  the  Spring  of  1865 256 

CHAPTER  XXII 

Incidents  in  Long  Visit  to  the  United  States — Numerous  Missionary 
Addresses — Address  at  the  Meeting  of  the  American  Board  in 
Buffalo,  N.  Y. — Presbyterian  Convention  in  Philadelphia — Visits 
to  Baltimore  and  Washington,  D.  C ...  263 

CHAPTER  XXIII 

Writing  “China  and  the  Chinese” — Departure  for  China  in  the 
Steamer  “Arizona”  via  Aspinwall  and  Panama — Visit  in 
Ningpo — Country  Tours — Book-making  and  Revision — Prom- 
ise to  Return  to  Teach  Theological  Students — Journey  across 
the  Country  to  Shanghai — Return  to  Tung-chow — Letters 273 

CHAPTER  XXIV 

Winter  Spent  in  Hang-chow,  Mrs.  Nevius  Remaining  in  Tung-chow 
— Return  to  Tung-chow — Anti-foreign  Agitation  in  North 
China — Excitement  in  Tung-chow — Tientsin  Massacre — First 
Synod  of  China,  held  at  Shanghai  in  the  Autumn  of  1870 282 

CHAPTER  XXV 

Theological  Class  in  Tung-chow — Removal  to  Chef 00  in  the  Autumn 
of  1871 — Building  the  “Nan-lou” — Description  of  Missionary 
Houses — Letter  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  on  Subject  of  House-build- 
ing, etc. — The  “ Nan-lou”  a Sanatorium 289 

CHAPTER  XXVI 

Letters  about  the  Mission  Press  in  Shanghai — Reference  to  Mrs. 
Nevius’s  Industrial  Class  and  Pupil  Salah — Routine  of  a Day 
— Journal  of  Country  Tour  in  Company  with  Rev.  L.  W.  Eckard 
— Letters  to  Rev.  R.  D.  Nevius,  with  Reference  to  First  Audi- 
ence of  the  Emperor — Visits  to  Tientsin,  Peking,  and  Chinan 
fu — Work  Laid  Out  for  Ensuing  Winter 297 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


1 1 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

PAGE 

Letters  to  Mrs.  Nevius  During  her  Absence  in  Shanghai — Visit  from 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Ellinwood  in  the  Autumn  of  1874 — Visit  with 
Dr.  Ellinwood  to  Peking — Country  Tour  in  Company  with  Rev. 

C.  P.  Scott  in  the  Early  Spring  of  1875 — Visits  to  Stations  in 
China — Meeting  of  Synod  in  Chefoo  in  the  Summer  of  1875 — 
Serious  Illness  During  Country  Tour,  and  Return  Home  and 
Starting  Again — Journal  of  Tour  and  Letters — Little  Me-li — 
Again  Visited  Chinan  fu— First  Hopeful  Indications  in  Country 
Work — Visit  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  William  Speer — Plans  for  First 
Missionary  Conference  in  Shanghai 308 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

The  First  Famine  in  Shantung — Full  Journal  and  Letters — Trans- 
lation of  Testimonial  from  Famine  Sufferers 318 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

Country  Tour — Native  Wheelbarrow — Visit  to  Ching-chow  fu — 
Visit  to  Village  of  “ Twin  Mountain  Stream  ” ; to  I-chow,  Chu- 
ching,  and  Many  Other  Places — Incidents  of  the  Burning  of  a 
House — Chinese  Feasts — Evidences  of  Increasing  Interest  in 
Christianity — Letter  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  of  December,  1877,  Re- 
lating to  Country  Work  in  his  Parish  of  Three  Millions 334 


CHAPTER  XXX 

Letters  and  Journals  from  the  Country  in  1878 — Illness  and  Native 
Remedies — Great  and  Extending  Interest  in  Christianity — Visit 
to  Home  of  Liu  Mao-lin — Visit  to  Ching-chow  fu — Way  of 
Working — A Reminiscence — Visit  to  I-chow — Increasing  En- 
couragement in  Missionary  Work — Numerous  Inquirers — 
Meeting  of  Synod  in  Shanghai — Autumn  Tour  of  1878 — De- 
scription of  Visit  to  Yu-kia  Shan-chien — Letters  Written  en  Route 
— Mrs.  Yien — Meeting  with  Leng  Shien-chin  and  Others — In- 
cessant Work  for  Christians  and  Inquirers — Story  of  Sen  Pao- 
chin — Mrs.  Nevius’s  Illness 347 


12 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

PAGE 

Return  of  Mrs.  Nevius  to  the  United  States  via  Italy,  France,  and 
England — Dr.  Nevius’s  Winter  Spent  in  Country  Stations — 
Death  of  Mrs.  Yien — Visit  to  Chinan  fu — Journey  on  a Wheel- 
barrow with  Rev.  C.  P.  Scott  to  Tai-an  fu — Ascent  of  Tai-shan 
Mountain — Visit  to  the  Home  of  a “ Possessed”  Man,  Mr.  Kwo 
— Letters  to  Mrs.  Nevius — Letters  to  "Dr.  Ellin  wood  about 
Country  Work  and  the  Kind  of  Missionaries  Required  for 
China 370 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

Translation  of  a Letter  from  Fung  Shi-tien  to  Mrs.  Nevius — Begin- 
ning of  Dr.  Nevius’s  Work  on  “ Demon  Possession” — Visits 
to  Stations  in  1880,  Accompanied  by  Rev.  J.  A.  Leyenberger 
— Incidents  and  Continued  Encouragement — Letters  to  Mrs. 
Nevius — Preparations  for  Leaving  China — Dr.  Nevius’s  Jour- 
ney Home — Intended  Visit  to  the  Holy  Land — Voyage  across 
the  Ocean — Little  Poem,  “ Sea-gull”.  ...  383 

CHAPTER  XXXIII 

Dr.  Nevius’s  Arrival  in  America — Violin  Surprise — Incidents  of 
Visits  in  the  United  States — Address  before  the  General  As- 
sembly— Address  at  Asbury  Park — Dr.  Nevius’s  Views  upon 
the  Subject  of  Woman’s  Work — Letter  Relating  to  the  Wei- 
hien  Mission — Death  of  Dr.  Coan  and  of  Mrs.  Coan — Return 
to  China,  Accompanied  by  Miss  Lisle  Bainbridge 394 

CHAPTER  XXXIV 

Voyage  from  San  Francisco  to  Shanghai — Arrival  at  Chefoo— Depar- 
ture for  Winter  in  Country  Stations — Reference  in  a Letter  to 
Importance  of  Principle  of  Self-support  in  Mission  Work — 

Dr.  Nevius’s  Invariable  Deference  to  the  Opinions  of  Others — 
Letters  to  his  Wife — References  to  Dr.  Nevius’s  Devotional 
Habits — His  Passion  for  Beautiful  Scenery — Lawsuits  in  China — 
Religious  Persecutions — Baptisms  and  Extension  of  Religious 
Interest — Description  of  Dr.  Nevius’s  Bible  or  Theological 
Classes — Autumn  Tour  of  1883 402 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


13 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

PAGE 

Description  of  the  “ Manual  for  Inquirers  ” ; also  of  the  “ Methods  of 
Mission  Work  ” — Dr.- Nevius’s  Delay  in  Organizing  Churches 
with  Native  Elders — Letter  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  with  Reference 
to  Methods  of  Work — Spring  Tour  of  1884,  Accompanied  by 
Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin — Mr.  Lauglilin’s  Reminiscence — Tours  in 
Autumn  of  1884  and  Spring  of  1885 — Work  Retarded  by  Silver- 
mine  Craze — Preparation  of  Books — A Joint  Committee  for 
Arranging  Division  of  Territory  with  English  Baptists 414 

CHAPTER  XXXVI 

Marriage  of  Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin  at  the  “ Nan-lou  ” — Death  of  Salah 
— Meeting  of  Presbytery  and  the  Mission  at  Wei-hien  in  1886 
— Mention  of  New-Year’s  Calls  in  1887,  and  References  to  Dr. 
Nevius’s  Views  on  the  Claims  of  Society — Summer  of  1887,  Spent 
in  Teaching  Theological  Class — Letters — Account  of  Dr.  Nevius’s 
Plan  for  Changing  the  Fruitage  of  Shantung,  and  his  Success  in 
Introducing  Foreign  Fruits — A Few  Extracts  from  Journal — 
Letters  During  the  Autumn  Tour  of  1887 — At  a Meeting  of  the 
Mission  held  in  Chinan  fu  in  November,  1887,  Dr.  Nevius  Re- 
signed the  Charge  of  his  Country  Stations — Birthday  Letter  to 
Mrs.  Eastman  on  March  4,  1888 425 

CHAPTER  XXXVII 

Visit  to  Peking  and  the  Great  Wall — The  Meeting  of  the  Synod  of 
China  in  Tung-chow  in  1888 — Death  of  Mrs.  Corbett — A Mar- 
riage at  the  “ Nan-lou  ” — Autumn  Tour  in  Company  with  Rev. 

J.  H.  Laughlin — Visit  to  the  Famine  Region — Dr.  Nevius’s 
Return  Home — Begging  Letters — Success  in  Gaining  Help — 

Mrs.  Nevius’s  Dangerous  Illness — Letter  Relating  to  the  Employ- 
ment of  Laymen — Mission  Meeting  of  1889,  held  in  Chefoo. ...  435 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII 

Second  Missionary  Conference  in  Shanghai — Dr.  Nevius  Chosen 
Moderator — Extracts  from  Reports  of  Conference — Return  to 
Chefoo — Mrs.  Nevius’s  111  Health — Departure  for  the  United 
States — Visit  to  Korea — Visit  to  Japan — Dr.  Nevius’s  Visit 
to  Nikko — Poem 443 


i4 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 

PAGE 

Voyage  across  the  Pacific  in  the  Steamer  “Abyssinia” — Summer 
Spent  at  the  “ Hermitage,”  Seneca  County,  New  York — Visit  at 
Clifton  Springs — Preparation  for  the  Press  of  Book  on  “ Demon 
Possession  and  Allied  Themes  ” — Missionary  Addresses — Visits 
to  Canada,  to  New  York,  to  Philadelphia,  to  New  Jersey,  and 
to  Washington,  D.  C. — A Few  Weeks  at  the  “ Hermitage  ” — In- 
cidents— Return  to  China — Journey  across  the  Continent — 
Voyage  in  the  “Empress  of  China” — Evening  Lectures  on 
Board  Ship — Arrival  in  China — Loss  of  the  “Bokhara” — Ar- 
rival in  Chef oo 452 


CHAPTER  XL 

Bible  Translation — Visit  of  Rev.  R.  D.  Nevius,  D.D. — Visitors  in 
Chefoo — Intended  Evangelistic  Tour  with  Rev.  F.  W.  Jackson, 


Jr. — Death — Burial 461 

Appendix 471 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

1.  John  Livingston  Nevius Frontispiece 

2.  The  Ningpo  Pagoda To  face  page  127 

3.  Chinese  Beggars  Putting  up  for  the  Night 171 

4.  The  North  Gate  of  Tung-chow  fu 210 

5.  Reception  hall  of  a Chinese  Temple 216 

6.  Graves  Outside  of  Tung-chow  fu 245 

7.  Harbor  and  Village  of  Chefoo 289 

8.  The  “Nan-lou” 295 

9.  Dr.  Nevius  and  “Famine  Boys” 327 

10.  Dr.  Nevius  in  his  Wheelbarrow 335 

11.  Mr.  Chang  Ming-Kiai 339 

12.  Memorial  Arch  in  a Shantung  Village 380 

13.  A Chinese  Mandarin  and  his  Wife 405 

14.  A Group  of  “ Inquirers  ” 425 

15.  Presbyterian  Mission,  Shantung 441 

16.  The  Cemetery  at  Chefoo 469 

Map  of  Eastern  Shantung following  page  475 


5 


w 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


CHAPTER  I 

ANCESTRY 

JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS  was  of  Dutch  descent, 
his  first  American  ancestor,  Johannes  Nevius,  having  emi- 
grated from  Zoelen,  a town  on  the  river  Linge,  in  Gelderland, 
Holland.  The  exact  date  of  his  emigration  is  not  known ; 
but  it  must  have  been  before  1652,  as  there  is  a record  of  his 
having  been  witness  in  March  of  that  year  to  a baptism  in 
the  Dutch  church  of  New  Amsterdam,  now  New  York.  His 
residence  was  in  High  Street,  since  known  as  Pearl  Street.  In 
the  year  1654  he  was  chosen  city  schepen,  the  office  corre- 
sponding to  that  of  alderman.  Later  on  he  was  appointed 
secretary  of  the  Board  of  Schepens,  and  was  also  clerk  of  the 
Court  of  Burgomasters.  In  the  year  1658  the  High  Street 
property  was  sold,  and  the  secretary  and  his  family  went  to 
live  in  the  City  Hall,  a huge  stone  building  facing  the  East 
River,  on  what  is  at  present  known  as  Wall  Street,  opposite 

17 


1 8 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Coenties  Slip.  He  resided  here  in  his  capacity  of  custodian 
of  the  city  property  and  its  records.  Broad,  unappropriated 
fields  surrounded  the  City  Hall,  and  it  is  recorded  that  Secre- 
tary Nevius  received  permission  to  sow  these  fields  with  grain 
and,  I have  also  been  told,  to  pasture  his  cows  on  the  lawn 
adjoining  the  state-house  ! 

Johannes  Nevius  resigned  all  his  government  offices  when, 
in  the  year  1665,  the  city  of  New  Amsterdam  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  English,  to  whom  he  was  obliged  to  take  the 
oath  of  allegiance,  thus  becoming,  perhaps  unwillingly,  a Brit- 
ish subject.  In  November  of  1663  Johannes  Nevius  was 
married  to  Adriaentje  Bleyck,  daughter  of  Cornelis  de  Potter 
and  Swantje  Jans,  from  the  island  of  Java.  She  is  elsewhere 
called  Adriana  van  Braeckel,  the  village  of  Braeckel  being  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Zoelen,  the  birthplace  of  Johannes  Ne- 
vius. What  led  Adriaentje  to  her  future  home  by  so  circuitous 
a route  as  a voyage  to  the  island  of  Java  we  can  only  imagine. 
Perhaps  she  may  have  been  the  guiding  star  which  directed 
her  lover’s  course  hither ; or  it  may  be  that  they  both  came, 
as  did  so  many  of  our  earliest  settlers,  seeking  for  “ freedom 
to  worship  God.” 

William,  Prince  of  Orange,  died  in  1584,  less  than  seventy 
years  before  the  emigration  of  Johannes  Nevius  to  the  almost 
unknown  wilds  of  America.  The  wars  of  the  Netherlands 
were  scarcely  over,  and  the  memory  of  the  religious  persecu- 
tions in  that  country,  and  their  unparalleled  cruelty,  must  have 
been  fresh  in  the  minds  of  every  Hollander.  History  shows 
what  loyal  citizens  of  the  new  republic,  in  course  of  time,  these 
Hollanders  came  to  be.  None  were  more  so.  There  is  a 
tradition  that  the  Nevius  family  was  of  French  Huguenot  ex- 
traction, and  that  about  the  time  of  the  Revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes  they  were  scattered  in  many  directions,  some 
going  to  Belgium  and  Holland,  and  others  to  Great  Britain, 
where  the  name  survives  as  Neave,  while  in  France  it  is  still 


MARRIAGE  OF  BENJAMIN  NEVIUS 


9 


Neve.  It  is  not  known  when  its  Latinized  form — Nevius — 
became  common.  The  legend  that  the  Latin  poet  Cn.  Naevius 
was  the  first  progenitor  of  the  family,  though  not  impossible, 
is  only  a conjecture. 

There  lies  before  me  a genealogical  table  in  which  the 
names  John,  Peter  (or  Petrus),  John  P.,  Peter  P.,  occur  with 
rather  tiresome  iteration.  One  is  glad  that  in  the  eighth  gen- 
eration from  the  original  Johannes  the  name  was  changed  to 
John  Livingston,  which  was  given  out  of  regard  to  a warm 
friend  and  well-known  doctor  of  divinity  in  New  Jersey — Dr. 
Livingston. 

Peter  P.  Nevius,  of  the  fifth  generation  from  Johannes,  was 
the  great-grandfather  of  John  Livingston.  He  died  in  1815, 
and  is  buried  in  the  graveyard  of  Pleasant  Plains,  N.  J.  His 
son,  John  P.,  the  grandfather  of  John  Livingston,  married 
Gertrude  Hageman.  They  had  eight  children.  When  the 
eldest  of  these,  Benjamin  Hageman — born  in  1803 — was 
fifteen  years  of  age,  the  family  removed  to  what  was  known 
as  the  “Lake  Country”  of  western  New  York,  where  they 
purchased  a large  farm  midway  between  two  villages — Ovid  and 
Lodi — in  Seneca  County.  In  1826  Benjamin  Nevius  married 
Mary  Denton,  who  still  lives  (1895),  at  the  age  of  nearly  ninety. 
On  their  marriage  they  went  at  once  to  a cottage  on  the  estate, 
where  they  remained  until  he  had  built  a fine,  large  house,  a 
short  distance  from  the  homestead.  Their  two  sons,  Reuben 
and  John,  were  born  while  they  lived  in  the  little  cottage,  which 
nestled  down  behind  an  orchard.  Close  by  it  was  a remark- 
able spring  of  purest  water,  and  on  every  side  were  fields  and 
meadows,  with  Seneca  Lake  gleaming  through  the  trees,  about 
two  miles  distant. 

Mary  Denton’s  maternal  grandfather — Captain  Kinney,  a 
rich  Englishman — bequeathed  all  his  property  to  his  son.  His 
only  daughter,  early  left  a widow,  was  obliged  to  struggle 
with  poverty  in  rearing  her  large  family  of  children.  She  was 


20 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


universally  loved  and  respected.  She  spent  her  last  years  with 
her  daughter  Mary,  and  died  at  an  advanced  age  without  a 
moment’s  illness.  John  was  born  March  4,  1829.  Even  after 
Benjamin  H.  Nevius  had  been  dead  more  than  thirty  years 
there  were  some  who  remembered  him  well  and  spoke  of  him 
in  the  most  affectionate  terms.  An  elderly  woman  once  said 
to  me,  “Your  husband  is  not  such  a handsome  man  as  his 
father  was.”  Perhaps  so.  Benjamin  was  taller  than  his  son 
J ohn,  with  much  the  same  form  and  carriage,  frank  blue  eyes, 
fair  complexion,  and  brown  hair.  He  was  a splendid  horse- 
man, and  his  sons  inherited  from  him  his  love  for  horses  and 
his  skill  in  managing  them. 

At  that  time  of  our  country’s  history,  there  being  no  large 
standing  army,  every  man  of  suitable  age  was  considered  its 
servant  and  soldier,  and  each  year  they  were  obliged  to  come 
together  in  what  was  called  “general  training,”  to  be  drilled 
in  army  tactics,  and  for  at  once  taking  the  field  in  case  of 
war.  This  was  truly  an  important  occasion.  Large  fields,  or 
a meadow,  were  chosen  for  the  grand  parade.  Uniforms 
were  freshened,  swords  were  burnished,  and  both  militia  and 
cavalry  were  assembled  in  force.  Officers  with  plumed  hats 
and  shining  epaulets  rode  hither  and  thither,  and  the  “rank 
and  file  ” marched  and  countermarched,  “ presented  arms,” 
“grounded  arms,”  fired  volleys,  and  rushed  forward  toward 
an  imaginary  foe,  or  retreated  slowly,  as  they  might  have  done 
in  real  earnest  had  they  lived  half  a century  earlier.  The  fire 
of  patriotism  burned  very  warmly  in  the  breasts  of  our  fathers 
who  lived  so  shortly  after  the  Revolutionary  War.  Among  all 
the  officers  who  commanded  on  those  make-believe  battle-fields 
there  was  none  more  admired  than  young  Benjamin  Nevius. 
I have  still  in  my  possession  the  sword  which  he  carried  on 
these  occasions. 

But  there  was  a sterner  battle-field  on  which  he  did  more 
worthy  service.  He  had  strong  and  radical  views  on  some  of 


CHARACTER  OF  BENJAMIN  NEyiUS 


21 


the  burning  questions  of  his  day,  and,  had  he  lived  long,  might 
have  been  noted  as  a social  reformer.  The  temperance  move- 
ment was  then  just  being  inaugurated,  and  he  threw  himself 
into  it  heart  and  soul.  It  was  the  custom  of  the  times  to  use 
liquor  almost  as  freely  as  water.  It  was  offered  to  every 
guest,  and  workmen  in  manufactories  or  the  fields  demanded 
it  as  their  right.  Intemperance  was  a great  and  growing  evil. 
When  once  convinced  of  this  fact,  Benjamin  Nevius  deter- 
mined with  all  his  might  to  combat  it.  His  father  had  gener- 
ously stocked  the  wine-cellar  of  his  son’s  new  house.  Benja- 
min removed  the  bungs  from  the  barrels  and  allowed  the 
beautiful  red  wine,  or  the  more  valued  stronger  spirits,  to  flow 
out  upon  the  cellar  floor.  He  positively  refused  to  furnish  his 
harvest  hands  the  drink  to  which  they  were  accustomed,  thus 
making  it  almost  impossible  to  get  workmen  at  any  price.  In 
those  primitive  times,  when  a frame  building  was  in  process 
of  erection  it  was  the  custom  to  have  what  was  called  a “rais- 
ing.” The  timbers  having  been  prepared  by  the  carpenter, 
the  neighbors  were  called  together,  and  by  their  strong  arms 
the  frame  was  raised  to  its  position ; after  which  all  sat  down 
to  dinner,  where  wines  and  liquors  soon  made  a noisy  party 
and  too  often  a drunken  one.  Benjamin  Nevius  had  a large 
barn  to  be  erected ; how  should  it  be  done  ? The  neighbors, 
with  scarcely  an  exception,  were  indignant  at  his  puritanical 
notions,  and  determined  to  teach  the  young  man  a lesson. 
At  first  not  one  of  them  would  go  to  his  “ raising.”  Only  a few 
years  ago  an  old  man  related  this  occurrence  to  my  husband, 
and  was  delighted  to  say  that  he  himself  had  been  the  means 
of  helping  the  young  reformer  out  of  his  difficulty.  He  went 
around  among  the  country-people  saying,  “ Let  us  not  be  too 
hard  on  young  Nevius.  He  is  a good  fellow,  as  we  all  know, 
in  spite  of  these  absurd  new  notions.  Let  us  give  him  a lift. 
It  will  be  a kindness  to  him  and  do  us  no  harm.”  So  they 
forgave  the  indignity,  as  they  considered  it,  and  the  barn  was 


22 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


built  without  further  difficulty.  The  young  wife  gave  a sump- 
tuous dinner — much  better  than  could  have  been  expected — 
and  thus  helped  to  allay  the  ill  will  her  husband  had  incurred. 

But  Benjamin  Nevius  was  not  merely  a temperance  man 
and  social  reformer ; he  was,  before  all  else,  a Christian,  honest, 
outspoken,  and  conscientious.  His  pastor,  Mr.  Lounsbury, 
then  a young  man,  leaned  upon  him  as  his  right  arm  in  all 
church  matters.  Whoever  else  might  be  absent  from  his 
place  on  Sunday  or  week-day  services,  Benjamin  was  sure  to 
be  there,  thoughtful,  earnest,  and  ready  to  do  his  duty. 

The  Sunday-school  was  a new  institution  in  those  days. 
Benjamin  Nevius  became  a very  successful  and  faithful  teacher 
in  it.  The  following  letter  from  my  sister  to  my  husband  refers 
to  this  work: 

“ April  3,  1881. 

“ My  very  dear  Brother  : . . . Rev.  Mr.  Gulick,  a Meth- 
odist minister,  in  an  address  on  the  importance  of  Sunday- 
school  instruction,  stated  that  when  a boy  he  belonged  to  a 
Sunday-school  class  taught  by  a young  man  who  not  only 
expounded  to  the  members  of  it  the  truths  of  the  Bible,  but 
with  great  earnestness  labored  to  bring  them  to  a saving  and 
experimental  knowledge  of  those  truths ; ‘ and/  said  he,  ‘ I 
believe  that  his  endeavors  were  blessed  to  my  conversion  and 
to  that  of  three  others  of  his  class,  who,  after  years  of  careful 
preparation,  entered  the  ministry,  and  have  already  given  to  the 
world  one  hundred  and  twenty  years  of  gospel  preaching.’ 
The  names  of  three  of  these  I obtained  for  you,  that  you  may 
know  some  of  the  stars  that  shall  shine  in  the  diadem  of  your 
father’s  crown.  . . . 

“Dear  brother,  do  you  realize  what  a blessing  it  has  always 
been  to  you  that  your  father  was  a prince  who  'had  power 
with  God  ’ ? I have  heard  you  say  that  you  have  been  at 
times  amazed  at  the  power  of  the  truth  on  the  minds  of  those 
among  whom  you  have  labored.  A father’s  prayers  have 


THE  CHURCH  AT  OVID 


23 


been  answered  for  you.  Your  mother,  too,  daily  follows  you 
with  hers,  and  the  answers  fall  upon  you  as  a benediction 
wherever  you  go.  I bless  God  that  you  have  been  so  highly 
honored  in  your  work.  To  me  all  earthly  honors  pale  before 
his  who  shall  be  the  means  of  turning  many  unto  righteous- 
ness. . . . 

“ Elizabeth  Coan  Bolter.” 

The  Presbyterian  church  of  Ovid  village  was  a large  and, 
for  the  times,  an  imposing  edifice.  It  stood  at  the  western 
end  of  a long  street  leading  to  the  lake.  Its  acoustic  effects, 
by  some  happy  accident,  were  excellent,  and  the  preacher’s 
voice  could  be  heard  in  the  remotest  corner,  and  his  eye 
pierce  to  the  deep  recesses  of  the  most  distant  pews,  where 
sometimes  boys  and  girls  sought  to  while  away  the  tedious 
hours  of  the  long  sermons  by  eating  nuts  or  apples,  or  by  little 
quiet  games,  or  reading  a book.  But  woe  to  such  a child  if 
discovered  ! I well  remember  one  occasion  when  the  offender 
was  the  minister’s  own  daughter.  “ Caroline  ! ” The  voice 
rolled  over  the  heads  of  the  congregation,  reaching  the  trem- 
bling children,  who  at  that  time  formed  part  of  the  choir 
directly  opposite  the  pulpit — “ Caroline  ” among  them.  Had 
it  been  the  trump  to  wake  the  dead  we  could  not  have  been 
more  horribly  frightened.  Expectant  and  ashamed,  we 
crouched  in  our  corner,  sharers  in  the  disgrace  which  our 
consciences  told  us  we  well  deserved. 

In  the  absence  of  any  town  hall  or  lecture-room,  the  Pres- 
byterian church  was  used  once  a year  for  what  was  called  the 
“ exhibition  ” of  the  academy.  Here  the  two  boys,  Reuben 
and  John,  made  their  first  appearance  as  “ public  speakers,” 
though  too  small  for  anything  but  a boy’s  inconspicuous  place. 
They  probably  recited : 

“ You’d  scarce  expect  one  of  my  age 
To  speak  in  public  on  the  stage ; ” 


24 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


which  completed,  with  a bob  of  the  head  intended  to  be  a 
bow,  they  rushed  from  the  stage  to  take  their  seats  in  the 
audience,  listening  to  and  being  much  interested  in  the  older 
and  more  experienced  speakers.  For  this  occasion  the  church 
was  made  into  one  gigantic  bower  with  wreaths  and  ever- 
greens, while  candles — furnished  in  a prodigal  way  by  the 
farmers’  wives  far  and  near — gave  plenty  of  light.  The  really 
capital  speeches,  compositions,  and  dialogues  well  deserved 
the  attendance  of  the  large  audiences  which  usually  filled  the 
house  to  overflowing.  As  it  was  the  custom  in  those  days  to 
take  very  small  children  to  church,  J ohn  and  Reuben  attended 
regularly,  the  former,  no  doubt,  carried  in  his  father’s  arms. 

At  the  end  of  four  years  of  almost  ideal  married  life,  Ben- 
jamin Nevius  died,  his  death  being  the  result  of  a fall — so 
slight  an  accident  that  no  danger  was  anticipated  until  recov- 
ery was  hopeless.  He  suffered  intense  pain,  but  his  mind  was 
clear.  Although  life  was  so  sweet  to  him,  he  was  perfectly 
submissive  to  the  divine  will.  He  committed  his  wife  and 
children  to  their  faithful  Creator  without  a fear.  As  for  death, 
it  had  no  terrors  for  him.  Not  long  before  it  came  he  sang: 

“ What’s  this  that  steals,  that  steals  upon  my  frame  ? 

Is  it  death  ? Is  it  death  ? 

If  this  be  death,  I soon  shall  be 
From  every  pain  and  sorrow  free; 

I shall  the  King  in  glory  see. 

All  is  well,  all  is  well.” 

Loving,  helpful  words  he  gave  the  friends  who  clustered 
round  him,  proving  the  strength  and  the  reality  of  his  Christian 
hope,  and  then  he  peacefully  went  home  to  God.  John  was 
only  eighteen  months  old  when  his  father  died,  but  he  was 
not  too  young  to  know  that  something  very  sorrowful  had 
occurred.  Sitting  on  his  mother’s  lap  one  day  when  he  was 
about  two  years  old,  he  saw  tears  stealing  down  her  cheeks. 


DEATH  OF  BENJAMIN  NEVIUS 


25 


With  one  tiny  finger  he  tried  to  wipe  them  away,  saying, 
“ Mother,  I’ll  tomfort  you  ! ” “ And  he  did,  and  always  has,” 

his  mother  said,  as  she  told  me  the  little  story  not  long  ago. 
I cannot  do  better  than  to  insert  just  here  some  reminiscences 
which  I found  after  my  husband’s  death.  They  were  written 
when  he  was  about  twenty  years  of  age,  while  in  Georgia.  I 
think  he  had  not  for  many  years  had  the  faintest  recollection 
of  them. 


CHAPTER  II 


REMINISCENCES 

“ ]\  yTY  object  in  commencing  this  retrospect  is  to  pick  up 

XVX  the  scraps  and  leaves  of  my  early  life,  so  far  as  I am 
able  to  do  it,  before  those  pleasant  scenes  fade  entirely  from 
my  memory.  . . . 

“ What  interest  I used  to  feel  in  the  old  house,  away  down 
behind  the  orchard,  where  I was  born!  I could  remember 
nothing  about  it,  for  I was  an  infant  when  we  moved  from  it ; 
but  I had  been  told  that  I was  born  there,  and  I never  passed 
it.  without  looking  at  it — shut  up  as  it  was  among  the  trees, 
with  its  old-fashioned  shape — and  thinking  that  it  must  have 
been  a great  while  ago  that  I lived  there.  I was  about  a year 
old  when  we  went  to  the  new  house  which  my  father  had  built 
near  my  grandfather’s.  What  a joyous  couple  my  father  and 
mother  must  have  been ! — each  active  and  enterprising,  each 
devoted  to  the  other.  My  father  was  no  ordinary  man. 
Although  he  was  so  young  when  he  died,  Mr.  Lounsbury,  our 
minister,  spoke  of  his  virtues  in  warmest  language  and  in 
terms  of  almost  veneration.  My  heart  swelled  with  a feeling 
akin  to  pride  when  told  of  the  long  procession — such  as  had 
never  been  seen  before — which  followed  him  to  his  grave. 
Yes,  God  took  him  from  us.  Just  starting  in  life,  full  of  bright 
anticipations  of  happiness  and  usefulness,  blessed  with  the 
high  esteem  of  all  who  knew  him,  just  settled  in  the  home  in 
which  he  hoped  to  realize  all  the  sweets  of  domestic  life  and 
rear  his  family  for  God,  he  was  called  away.  In  the  hour  of 

26 


REMINISCENCES 


27 


death  he  was  calm  and  even  cheerful.  His  faith  in  God  was 
strong,  and  he  leaned  with  confidence  on  God’s  promises. 
‘ Mary,’  said  he  to  mother,  ‘ weep  not  for  me ; I am  going  to 
a better  home.  Weep  not  for  the  children ; they  are  God’s 
children ; he  will  take  care  of  them.’  And  then  he  pointed 
her  to  heaven  for  consolation : 

**  ‘ Is  that  a death-bed  where  the  Christian  lies  ? 

Yes,  but  not  his;  ’tis  death  itself  that  dies!  ’ ” 

“ I am  sure  that  nothing  but  strength  from  God  supported 
my  mother  under  this  affliction.  She  has  told  me  so.  She 
wrote  a diary  at  the  time  which  portrays  her  feelings  most 
touchingly.  I have  often  read  it  with  tears — tears  of  glad- 
ness that  I had  such  a father  and  mother;  tears  of  sorrow 
that  I lost  such  a father.  My  mother’s  history  was  unusual. 
She  was  a beautiful  girl,  and  when  very  young  was  engaged 
to  marry  a worthy  young  man.  He  had  selected  a home  in 
what  was  then  known  as  the  ‘far  West.’  When  he  came  to 
Seneca  to  be  married,  he  died.  My  father  and  Mr.  Chester 
Eastman  were  pall-bearers.  Mr.  Eastman  afterward  became 
my  stepfather.  I have  spoken  of  the  death  of  my  father. 
My  mother  lived  in  her  desolated  home  supported  by  a power 
which  never  fails  those  who  repose  upon  the  arm  of  God,  and 
cheered  the  lonely  hours  of  her  widowhood  with  the  care  of 
her  two  boys.  In  the  course  of  a few  years  God  sent  her  a 
faithful  husband  and  us  a kind  father.  With  him  my  mother 
and  my  brother  Reuben  went  to  spend  a year  in  New  Eng- 
land, and  I was  left  in  the  care  of  my  grandparents.  Here 
my  recollections  become  more  distinct.  Here  that  attach- 
ment to  my  grandfather  began  which  strengthened  year  by 
year.  He  was  so  good,  so  amusing,  so  instructive,  so  unos- 
tentatious. His  heart  was  warm,  generous,  and  confiding; 
his  manner  was  frank  and  open  ; his  disposition  was  peculiarly 
social,  and  his  laugh  proverbial  for  its  heartiness  and  conta- 


28 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


giousness.  He  used  to  lead  me  by  the  hand  around  the  farm, 
and  to  the  fields  to  see  the  lambs,  telling  me  little  stories  and 
calling  me  Dutch  names.  I remember  his  showing  me  on  one 
of  these  walks  a ‘mourning  dove,’  with  the  beauty  of  whose 
note  I was  struck,  and  which  I have  ever  since  loved.  I 
remember  the  bargain  we  made — on  my  part  in  all  good  faith 
— that  all  the  little  colts  and  calves  should  be  mine  ; when  they 
were  big  enough  to  ‘ break  ’ they  were  to  belong  to  my  uncle ; 
and  when  grown  up  to  be  my  grandfather’s.  How  I exulted 
in  this  scheme  of  wealth  ! It  was  satisfactory.  I wished  noth- 
ing better.  I think  it  was  from  my  grandfather  that  I derived 
that  love  for  beautiful  scenery  and  the  sights  and  sounds  of 
the  country  which  has  been  one  of  my  chief  sources  of 
pleasure.  But  I was  a great  baby ; I never  had  any  control 
over  my  lacrymal  or  risible  organs.  But  no  one  was  hard 
on  me.  The  most  mortifying  punishment  which  I had  to  en- 
dure for  this  weakness  was  to  have  my  aunties,  when  they  saw 
the  shower  bursting,  run  to  me  with  a basin  to  catch  the  tears. 
Grandfather  promised  me  a cent  every  night  when  I should 
go  to  bed  without  crying.  One  night,  having  made  a grand 
effort,  I succeeded,  and  the  next  morning  thought  I deserved 
the  penny.  I followed  grandfather  around  the  house,  hoping 
he  would  think  of  it,  and  fearing  to  speak ; but  when  I could 
bear  it  no  longer  I cried  out  with  a great  flood  of  weeping, 
* O grandfather,  where  is  my  penny  ? ’ At  this  time  I was 
chiefly  in  the  care  of  my  aunt,  Ellen  Nevius.  * ’Twas  we 
who  paddl’t  in  the  burn,’  and  see-sawed,  and  went  to  school 
together ; and  in  all  cases  I was  her  indulged  little  boy.  When 
I went  to  bed  at  night  she  had  to  go  with  me  and  lie  down 
beside  me  till  I fell  asleep.  Many  a weary  hour  she  spent 
waiting  for  me  to  get  sound  asleep  ; and  often  when  she  would 
creep  noiselessly  away,  my  lusty  shout  would  remind  her  that 
her  vigil  was  by  no  means  over.  This  fear  of  being  alone  in 
the  dark,  which  stuck  to  me  for  years,  came  from  a cousin  at 


REMINISCENCES 


29 


my  grandmother  Denton’s  telling  me  innumerable  stories 
about  witches  and  goblins.  I remember  her  standing  with  a 
stick  in  her  hand  striking  at  the  witches  which  she  told  me  she 
saw,  and  enjoying  my  consternation.  . . . 

“While  my  parents  were  still  in  New  England  I had  an 
accident.  One  day  a cousin,  John  Wilson,  took  me  to  the 
stables  to  see  a new  straw-cutter.  While  I was  pushing  the 
straw  underneath,  John  let  fall  the  knife,  and  my  finger  was 
nearly  cut  off.  It  was  a serious  hurt,  which  I shall  bear  the 
marks  of  all  my  life.  Grandmother  Nevius  bought  me  a 
picture  of  two  little  puppies  to  pacify  me,  and  it  was  such  a 
delight  that  I would  willingly  have  had  my  hand  cut  again  to 
get  another.  . . . 

“ I have  been  told  that  when  I was  four  years  old  I could 
read  very  cleverly.  From  that  time  I went  to  school,  and  as 
I grew  older  I was  taught  to  make  myself  helpful  in  many 
ways  on  the  farm.  I do  not  think  I ever  in  my  life  had  the 
advantage  of  the  instruction  of  a really  judicious  teacher.  Of 
course  I could  not  help  learning  something,  but  I had  no 
good  training.  . . . 

“If  I remember  right,  I was  rather  wilful  and  envious,  and 
Reub  and  I were  always  fighting.  Notwithstanding,  I often 
had  moods  of  tender  feeling,  and  I think  I was  a peculiarly 
thoughtful  boy.  Since  my  earliest  recollection  I have  had  fits 
of  melancholy.  These  were  not  fits  of  ill  humor,  but  seasons 
when  I loved  to  shut  myself  out  from  the  world  and  be  alone ; 
seasons  of  quiet  meditation  and  dreamy  reverie.  When  I was 
six  or  seven  years  old  I criticized  the  actions  and  motives  of 
others  and  fancied  that  I understood  them  clearly.  I was  so 
inquisitive  and  officious  that  I am  sure  I was  sometimes  a bore. 

“ I was  often  serious.  I had  very  strong  religious  convic- 
tions before  I was  six  years  old.  I am  convinced  that  this  is 
so  because  I remember  that  when  I was  seven,  after  thinking 
long  on  the  subject  of  religion,  I decided  that  I was  too 


30 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


young  to  care  for  it  then,  and  formed  the  definite  resolution 
that  when  I was  twice  as  old — i.e.,  fourteen — I would  attend 
to  it.  This  resolution  I never  forgot,  and  when  I arrived  at 
that  age  it  was  brought  vividly  before  my  mind ; but  I dis- 
missed it  with  scarcely  a thought.  . . . 

“ When  I was  nine  years  old  it  was  determined  to  send 
Reuben  and  me  to  the  academy  in  Ovid  village.  I think  this 
was  injudicious.  I was  just  becoming  interested  in  arithme- 
tic, which  I should  have  finished  in  a short  time ; and  I made 
little  progress  in  Latin  at  the  academy  for  several  years,  for 
the  reason  that  I had  not  a good  teacher.  It  was  all  a dry, 
tiresome  task  for  the  memory,  without  any  sufficient  explana- 
tions on  the  part  of  the  teacher  to  make  it  interesting.  Still 
I got  on  after  a fashion.  Here  I began  to  see  a little  of  the 
world,  to  watch  the  older  boys  and  the  younger  girls.  One 
advantage  of  my  going  to  school  at  Ovid  was  the  walk.  To 
this  I attribute  my  habit  and  fondness  for  exercise.  . . . 
Sometimes  Reuben  and  I would  ride  on  horseback,  but  we 
always  quarreled  about  which  should  ride  before.  I can  re- 
call vividly  after  all  these  years  the  picture  of  dear  mother 
standing  at  the  door  as  we  rode  off,  her  face  so  full  of  earnest- 
ness and  kindness,  saying  half  playfully,  1 Children,  see  that  ye 
fall  not  out  by  the  way  ! ’ One  inducement  to  start  early  was 
to  have  a short  time  to  spend  at  grandfather’s,  our  half-way 
house ; to  take  a drink  out  of  their  well,  to  meet  the  kindness 
of  my  grandmother  in  the  way  of  nice  cakes  and  dainties,  and 
to  look  at  the  turkeys  and  ducks  and  chickens.  And  how 
often  on  our  return  from  school  I have  watched  for  a cloud 
in  the  west,  hoping  it  might  afford  an  excuse  for  staying  there 
all  night!  What  a delightful  anticipation  it  was,  while  at  my 
desk  at  school,  to  think  of  strolling  along  the  brook  which  ran 
through  the  farm,  of  being  with  grandfather  and  grandmother 
and  my  aunts,  and  having  delicious  fruit  to  eat  to  the  full ! 
And  how  I loved,  before  going  to  sleep,  to  lie  in  the  little 


REMINISCENCES 


31 


front  bedroom,  and  listen  to  the  cackling  of  the  geese  and  the 
brook  dashing  through  the  quarry,  and  to  think  of  the  happi- 
ness of  the  morrow ! . . . 

“ In  the  winter  we  drove  to  school.  The  invigorating  air, 
with  not  seldom  the  excitement  of  a race  with  other  boys,  I 
can  never  forget.  Old  Cub  and  Charley  and  Dandy  and  the 
little  mare — notable  steeds  they  were  ! Though  few  of  them 
were  sound,  I exulted  in  them  as  much  as  if  they  had  been 
of  the  most  famous  breed  and  quality.  And  then,  too,  there 
were  our  plans  for  meeting  and  conversing  with  the  girls,  and 
the  animated  games  of  ball  when  they  were  looking  at  us  from 
the  window  ! 

“And  how  I gloried  in  the  idea  of  sometime  owning  a gun! 
I would  shoot  more  game  than  any  one  else  ever  did.  I 
promised  myself  a pouchful  of  game  such  as  would  do  honor 
to  a hunter  of  Oregon.  I remember  the  circumstance  which 

particularly  induced  and  fed  this  passion.  Our  friend  M 

T had  a rifle  with  which  to  shoot  the  birds  in  the  cherry- 

trees.  I loved  to  stop  with  him  awhile  after  school.  How  I 
would  strive  to  stand  still  and  be  manly  at  the  report  of  his 
gun!  Perhaps  the  bird  fell;  what  a wonderful  feat  ! If  not, 
1 the  shot  scattered  around  him,’  or  * the  gun  made  a long  fire,’ 
or  ‘ we  were  not,  in  fact,  sure  that  it  was  he  we  aimed  at,  as 
he  was  hidden  among  the  leaves,  and  we  were  half  glad  that 
we  had  not  killed  him.’  And  how  well  we  understood  how  to 
put  the  butt  on  the  ground  and  load  it!  And  those  learned 
discussions  about  ramming  down  the  powder  and  shaking 
down  the  shot ! The  click  of  the  ramrod  was  music.  I was 
only  eleven  or  twelve  years  old,  but  a gun  I must  have.  I 
made  a dozen  Yankee  plans  for  buying  one.  I thought  about 
it  and  dreamed  about  it.  When  I had  my  mind  made  up  I 
was  too  apt  to  have  my  own  way,  and  I at  last  got  a gun  that 
cost  three  dollars.  It  made  some  admirable  shots  for  so  small 
a gun.  I succeeded  one  day  in  shooting  a red  squirrel  for 


32 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Reuben  when  he  was  ill  at  home.  ‘ What  a useful  thing  for 
the  family  that  gun  was  ! ’ When  I was  carrying  the  squirrel 
home  I had  to  go  by  the  field  to  show  it  to  the  men  at  work, 
and  I lost  the  little  creature  out  of  my  pocket.  I sought  it 
vainly  for  a long  time,  as  I wanted  so  much  to  show  Reub 
the  particular  spots  where  the  shots  hit  it.  . . . 

“ . . . I was  extravagantly  fond  of  rambling  and  hunting ; 
never  was  a boy  more  so.  When  my  schoolmates  were  revel- 
ing in  the  anticipation  of  a holiday  spent  in  a public  celebra- 
tion, my  thoughts  would  fly  to  the  banks  of  the  Seneca.  When 
other  boys  were  saving  pennies  for  buying  toys  or  sweets,  I 
thought  only  of  powder  and  shot.  Although  I liked  com- 
pany, I liked  as  well  to  be  alone.  I have  started  in  the  early 
morning  and  rambled  until  night,  with  nothing  to  eat  except, 
perhaps,  a slice  of  bread  in  my  pocket  and  the  berries  I could 
pick  in  my  way.  The  anticipation  of  such  a day  had  a charm 
for  me,  and  I think  the  effect  was  salutary.  The  excitement 
of  an  adventure,  the  eagerness  of  the  hunt,  and  the  beautiful 
changing  scenery  gave  a new  impulse  to  my  spirits.  When 
the  sun  was  high  I would  sit  in  the  shade  listening  to  the 
rippling  of  the  water  on  the  shore.  At  these  times  I made 
noble  resolutions  and  indulged  in  most  confident  aspirations. 
I lived  in  an  ideal  world,  and  I always  regretted  when  even- 
ing came  and  put  an  end  to  my  reveries.  I remember  that 
once  after  such  a day  the  fact  came  home  to  my  mind  for  the 
first  time,  as  I was  lying  on  my  bed  at  night,  that  I should 
soon  be  a man,  and  must  leave  these  happy  scenes  and  be 
separated  from  my  mother.  There  was  nothing  in  the  future 
half  so  bright,  and  I wept  at  the  thought.  Notwithstanding 
these  frequent  play-days,  we  were  brought  up  to  work,  and  it 
was  their  not  coming  too  often  which  caused  them  to  be  so 
well  appreciated.  We  did  not  by  any  means  have  all  our 
Saturdays  to  ourselves.  During  vacation  we  helped  in  certain 
ways  on  the  farm,  and  for  this  we  sometimes  received  a little 


REMINISCENCES 


33 


reward.  As  a general  thing  I believe  I was  fond  of  work,  and 
it  was  my  fault  that  I usually  overdid  it.  Exercise  always 
had  an  exciting  and  stimulating  effect  on  me  which  made  me 
insensible  at  the  time  to  exertion.  I think  I have  injured  my 
constitution  by  overtasking  my  strength. 

“At  thirteen  or  fourteen  I succeeded  in  being  again  ad- 
mitted into  my  grandfather’s  family.  It  was  about  this  time 
that  my  grandfather  connected  himself  with  the  Dutch  Re- 
formed Church.  ...  He  was  very  soon  chosen  an  * elder.’ 
How  I loved  to  go  to  church  with  him,  and  to  sit  at  the  head 
of  the  family  pew,  where  I could  see  his  solemn  but  pleasant 
face  in  the  ‘ elders’  seat’  at  the  side  of  the  pulpit ! On  com- 
ing out  of  church  one  old  man  used  always  to  speak  to  me, 
calling  me  ‘ Livingston  ’ ; and  I could  see  others  noticing  me 
and  pointing  me  out  as  * Benjamin  Nevius’s  son.’  I remember 
very  well,  when  I could  not  have  been  more  than  six  or  seven 
years  old,  driving  with  my  grandfather  when  he  was  taking 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Little  to  introduce  him  to  his  church  at  Lodi, 
on  his  first  going  there.  Grandfather  had  evidently  told  him 
something  about  me,  for  Mr.  Little  patted  me  on  the  head 
and  said  he  ‘hoped  I would  be  a good  dominie  [in  Dutch 
usage,  a clergyman]  some  day.’ 

“After  a time  my  grandfather’s  health  began  to  be  much 
impaired,  and  we  knew  that  he  was  fearing  paralysis,  of 
which  his  father  had  died.  One  day  in  the  autumn,  when  he 
was  walking  in  his  orchard,  he  became  dizzy,  and  a man  was 
obliged  to  help  him  to  the  house.  A few  days  after  this, 
when  I came  home  from  school,  they  told  me  that  my  grand- 
father had  had  an  attack  of  palsy,  and  was  lying  on  a bed  in 
the  lower  hall.  I hardly  dared  go  in  to  see  him ; and  when  I 
did  the  old  man  stretched  out  his  hand  to  me  and  wept.  He 
never  recovered  the  use  of  his  right  side.  How  glad  I was 
to  assist  in  the  care  of  him,  which  I did  whenever  I was  at 
home  until  his  death,  . , , 


34 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“ Time  sped  on.  I continued  to  attend  school  at  the  acad- 
emy, and  acquired  a superficial  knowledge  of  Latin  and  Greek 
and  the  lower  mathematics.  How  those  teachers  of  our 
childhood  impress  their  memories  upon  us  ! Of  mine,  Mr. 
White — profanely  called  ‘ old  Daddy  White  ’ — was  my  favor- 
ite ; not  because  he  was  the  most  judicious  teacher,  but  because 
I was  his  special  pet.  He  was  too  easy,  never  explaining  any- 
thing. I remember  asking  him  why  the  personal  pronouns 
ego,  tu , etc.,  were  not  generally  expressed  before  the  verbs 
which  agreed  with  them.  He  only  laughed  good-humoredly 
at  my  inquisitiveness,  and  left  me  in  my  ignorance.  If  I had 
only  been  encouraged  and  stimulated,  or  even  whipped  into 
it  ! He  often  came  and  sat  down  by  my  side  at  my  desk, 
and  took  my  hands  in  his  and  gently  pinched  the  skin  on  the 
back  of  them,  or  rubbed  his  rough  cheek  against  mine,  looking 
into  my  face  and  smiling,  but  hardly  ever  saying  a word.  His 
heart  seemed  too  full  to  speak,  good  old  soul  ! Sometimes 
he  would  say,  ‘Pretty  boy,  Johnny;  wish  you  were  a Chris- 
tian ! ’ When  I was  a little  older  he  had  once  a long  talk 
with  me,  saying  he  hoped  in  a few  years  to  hear  that  I was  a 
good  man  and  preparing  to  be  a minister.  I remember  how 
that  * few  years  ’ made  me  thoughtful.  But  I never  could 
appreciate  ‘Uncle  White’s’  feelings;  and  sometimes  when  he 
was  caressing  me  I would  get  into  such  convulsions  of  laughter 
(this  was  my  weakness)  that  he  would  be  obliged  to  leave  me. 
The  longer  he  stayed  the  worse  I got. 

“ Another  circumstance  which  made  this  part  of  my  school- 
days pleasant  was  that  I was  in  the  class  with  Martha  Coan. 
Her  desk  was  behind  mine ; and  in  the  afternoon,  when  she 
was  downstairs  at  a recitation,  I frequently  slipped  into  her 
seat.  Quite  aware  of  this,  she  would  steal  quietly  in  and 
entrap  me,  I,  of  course,  being  only  too  happy  to  be  caught. 
I remember  one  day  Mr.  White  allowed  me  to  sit  by  her  side 
while  she  helped  me  write  a letter  to  my  uncle  Elbert  Nevius, 
who  was  then  in  the  East  Indies.” 


CHAPTER  III 


SCHOOL-DAYS  AND  COLLEGE  LIFE 

THERE  is  very  little  worthy  of  mention,  in  addition  to 
what  has  been  said  in  the  previous  chapter,  of  the  seven 
years  when  John  Nevius  was  a pupil  in  Ovid  Academy.  This 
building  stood  on  a hill  commanding  a magnificent  view. 
From  the  belfry  on  a clear  day  one  could  see  into  nine  coun- 
ties. The  school  in  its  earlier  days  was  one  of  the  best  in  the 
country ; but  it  had  lost  much  of  its  deservedly  good  reputa- 
tion. If  the  boys  and  girls  educated  there  were  ambitious 
and  studious,  they  learned ; if  not,  they  wasted  their  time,  and 
were  allowed  to  form  most  unscholarly  habits.  John  always 
regretted  the  want  of  better  mental  discipline  at  that  impor- 
tant period,  though  by  his  own  efforts  in  after  years  he  in  a 
measure  made  up  for  it.  Still,  on  the  whole,  those  years  were 
profitable  ones ; and  the  fact  that  he  was  ready  to  enter  col- 
lege as  a sophomore  before  he  was  sixteen  years  of  age  shows 
that  they  could  not  have  been  altogether  misspent.  His 
friends  were  always  of  the  best ; indeed,  I do  not  think  he 
ever  had  a low  associate  in  all  his  life.  He  was  younger 
than  most  of  his  schoolmates,  who — perhaps  for  that  reason — 
showed  him  special  kindness  and  patronized  and  petted  him. 
Having  always  a horse  and  carriage  at  his  disposal,  it  gave 
him  great  pleasure  to  invite  his  friends  to  drive  with  him  over 
the  lovely  country  roads  of  Seneca  County,  beside  the  lake  or 
through  the  woods.  Beautiful  scenery  was  then,  as  always, 
his  delight. 


35 


36 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Union  College  in  1845  was  in  a most  prosperous  condition. 
The  famous  Dr.  Eliphalet  Nott  was  its  president,  and  its  pro- 
fessors were  probably  the  equals  of  any  in  the  United  States. 
Many  of  the  Ovid  boys  had  gone  there,  and  it  was  natural 
that  it  should  be  chosen  for  Reuben  and  John,  who  entered 
college  about  the  1st  of  September  of  that  year. 

It  seems  almost  incredible  that  less  than  fifty  years  ago 
things  should  have  been  so  primitive  in  one  part  of  the  State 
of  New  York.  The  boys  made  the  journey  to  Schenectady 
by  canal-boat.  The  boats  were  crowded  with  passengers,  so 
that  they  had  either  to  sleep  on  the  floor  or  sit  on  the  deck. 
One  of  their  schoolmates,  already  a college  student,  was  wait- 
ing for  them  at  the  landing,  and  took  them  to  the  college  and 
introduced  them  to  their  teachers.  They  spent  one  long, 
anxious  day — the  second  after  their  arrival — undergoing  their 
examinations,  but  were  able  to  pass  without  difficulty.  They 
were  soon  as  much  at  home  as  ever  they  had  been  at  the  old 
academy.  Their  room  was  on  the  third  story  front,  where  the 
passing  of  the  cars  and  the  boats  on  the  canal  seemed  to  the 
boys  fresh  from  the  country  an  interesting  and  novel  sight. 
Their  room  was  large  and  pleasant,  but  plainly  furnished ; and 
the  kind  mother  was  soon  appealed  to  for  curtains  and  other 
things  to  make  it  more  inviting.  The  boys  took  their  meals 
at  a boarding-house  instead  of  in  the  college  hall,  which  they 
regarded — either  with  reason  or  without — as  a place  where 
their  manners,  if  not  their  morals,  were  likely  to  suffer.  The 
cheapness  of  living  at  that  time  as  compared  with  the  present 
was  extraordinary.  That  was  fortunate,  for  already  John’s  and 
Reuben’s  little  patrimony  was  proving  too  small  for  the  de- 
mands upon  it,  and  the  cautious,  careful,  but  affectionate  step- 
father was  greatly  troubled  at  their  too  frequent  requests  for 
money. 

J ohn’s  first  letter  to  his  mother  was  written  September  8,1845. 
It  contains  an  account  of  his  canal-boat  experiences,  of  his 


LIFE  AT  UNION  COLLEGE 


37 


arrival  in  Schenectady,  of  their  successful  examinations,  of  his 
boarding-house,  and  the  beautiful  surroundings  of  the  college. 
Another  letter  gives  a glimpse  of  the  first  few  months  of  college 
life.  On  October  n,  1845,  John  wrote  to  his  mother: 

“ I was  very  sorry  to  hear  that  you  were  so  much  concerned 
about  me.  I have  been  well  and  engaged  in  my  lessons  all 
the  week.  My  fever,  although  rather  severe,  did  not  last 
quite  one  day,  and  did  not  return,  though  the  doctor  was 
afraid  it  was  fever  and  ague.  It  was  fortunate  for  me  I 
happened  to  be  at  a good  boarding-house.  There  are  very 
few  here  that  would  take  a sick  person  in  at  all.  Your  last 
letter  informed  us  that  father  thinks  we  are  calling  for  money 
rather  soon ; and  for  my  part,  I do  not  consider  it  at  all 
strange  that  he  does.  Perhaps  you  would  like  to  have  a 
memorandum,  so  as  to  know  that  we  spent  nothing  unneces- 
sarily. . . . There  is  one  thing  we  did  not  think  of.  Since 
we  have  been  here  we  have  had  the  honor  of  becoming  mem- 
bers of  the  Kappa  Alpha  Society.  Of  all  the  secret  societies 
here — and  there  are  no  less  than  five — this  is  the  oldest  and 
best.  It  was  instituted  in  1819  by  several  distinguished  men, 
one  of  whom  is  now  a professor  in  this  college.  There  are  a 
great  number  of  benefits  to  be  derived  from  being  a member 
of  this  society.  One  of  the  greatest,  perhaps,  is  that  when  a 
person  joins  a secret  society  his  companions  and  associates 
are  chosen.  The  members  of  this  society  are  young  men  all 
older  than  myself ; several  of  them  are  pious ; and  it  is  the 
first  of  the  kind  that  has  been  founded  on  temperance  princi- 
ples. The  members  all  wear  a gold  badge  which  costs  six 
dollars.  . . . 

“ Our  room  is  very  ordinarily  furnished.  Some  of  the 
students  have  furniture  costing  ten  times  as  much.  When  I 
was  taken  ill  I thought  quite  hard  of  coming  home  ; and  when 
I got  well  so  quickly  I confess  I was  rather  disappointed. 


38 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“ We  are  very  much  obliged  to  father  for  thinking  of  the 
apples.  It  will  really  seem  like  home  to  see  some  of  our  own 
apples.  As  to  their  freezing,  I think  there  is  no  danger  of 
that  whatever.  . . . The  walls  of  the  building  are  stone,  and 
about  two  feet  thick.  Tutor  Brown  has  his  study  directly 
under  our  room,  and  in  the  winter  we  shall  be  surrounded  on 
all  sides  by  fires;  and  when  such  a building  gets  warmed 
through,  it  takes  it  a long  time  to  get  cold.  We  generally  go 
to  bed  at  eleven  or  after,  and  get  up  at  six.  Upon  the  whole, 
I think  we  should  like  two  barrels  of  apples  better  than  one. 
We  should  be  very  glad  to  have  some  hickory -nuts  with  them. 
We  are  not  particular  how  many ; at  least,  there  will  be  no 
difficulty  in  disposing  of  as  many  as  it  may  be  convenient  for 
you  to  send.  When  they  get  here  we  shall  have  to  get  more 
curtains  to  put  them  behind  ! . . . 

“ Our  boarding-house  is  not  more  than  a hundred  yards 
from  the  college.  We  have  everything  which  is  necessary  for 
our  comfort  and  happiness,  and  although  we  do  not  wish  to 
be  forgotten  by  you,  yet  we  do  not  wish  to  be  the  cause  of 
any  unnecessary  uneasiness.  Tell  Norman  I should  like  to 
hear  from  him  how  things  go  on  the  farm ; for  instance, 
whether  the  gray  mare  still  jumps  into  the  corn-field,  and 
whether  Sancho  whips  Sport  yet,  etc.,  etc. 

“ Your  obedient  son, 

“ J.  L.  Nevius.” 

When  the  time  for  the  first  college  vacation  approached,  it 
was  decided  that  Reuben  and  John  should  spend  it  with 
friends  in  Massachusetts,  it  being  thought  well  that  they 
should  see  more  of  the  world  and  have  the  advantage  of 
travel,  a short  journey  in  those  days  being  almost  as  momen- 
tous as  a trip  across  the  continent  to-day.  In  a letter  to  his 
mother  John  gives  her  much  information  about  the  state  of 
his  and  Reuben’s  wardrobe,  and  promises  to  wear  certain  suits 


LIFE  AT  UNION  COLLEGE 


39 


of  clothing  for  mountain-climbing,  as  she  had  suggested.  He 
also  has  “ a few  requests  to  make.”  One  was  with  reference 
to  “ inoculations  ” or  “ grafts  ” on  trees  in  the  home  orchard ; 
which  is  interesting,  as  showing  how  early  his  passion  for  fruit- 
culture  commenced;  the  other  was  a request  that  Norman,  a 
serving-man,  should  continue  the  education  of  his  dog,  Sancho 
Panza,  in  all  “ dogmatic  ” acquirements. 

I have  before  me  a letter  from  Mrs.  Eastman  to  her  boys, 
written  September  9,  1846.  After  telling  them  of  the  conver- 
sion of  a friend,  she  says : “ When  I heard  of  this  you  cannot 
think  how  soon  my  thoughts  flew  to  you ; and  my  heart  rose 
to  God  in  prayer  that  the  time  might  come  when  I should 
hear  the  same  happy  news  of  you,  my  children.  It  is  my 
ardent  prayer  that  you  may  give  yourselves  to  the  Saviour 
who  gave  his  life  for  you.” 

I find  no  direct  response  to  this  or  other  similar,  but  not 
too  frequent,  appeals  from  their  mother.  She  had  evidently 
at  one  time  some  special  anxiety  on  their  account.  She  had 
written  earnestly,  and  John  replied:  “With  regard  to  your 
fears,  they  were  entirely  unfounded,  and  you  need  never  again 
harbor  such  a thought  for  a moment.  . . . Reuben  and  I 
arrived  safely  in  Schenectady  Thursday  evening,  and  at  a 
very  early  hour  were  in  the  land  of  dreams.” 

While  in  Schenectady  John  kept  up  his  habit  of  taking 
long  walks,  and  he  was  also  something  of  a gymnast.  His 
health  was  good  and  his  habits  excellent,  though,  as  was 
natural,  he  participated  in  some  rather  wilder  frolics  than 
would  have  pleased  his  quiet  mother  or  his  serious  stepfather, 
could  they  have  known  about  it  at  the  time.  The  meetings 
of  their  secret  society,  the  Kappa  Alpha,  were  perhaps  not 
always  dignified  and  decorous;  but  I do  not  think  John  ever 
regretted  having  belonged  to  it.  Indeed,  he  always  loved  the 
society,  and  was  delighted  to  meet  members  of  it. 

During  their  second  year  in  college  John  wrote  to  his 


40 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


mother  that  he  should  like  to  stay  away  from  college  one 
term,  and  to  spend  that  time  in  teaching  a school,  if  a suitable 
one  could  be  found  for  him,  as  he  believed  it  would  be  “ for 
his  benefit,  both  from  the  mental  and  pecuniary  points  of  view”  ; 
adding  that  “the  faculty  allow  students  who  teach  during  a 
term,  instead  of  remaining  at  college,  to  omit  one  study,  while 
all  others  are  obliged  to  be  examined  on  three.”  Not  a few 
of  the  students  had  availed  themselves  of  this  permission,  and 
he  says  he  is  sure  he  could  get  a “ bill  ” if  he  wished  it ; by 
which  “ bill  ” I suppose  he  meant  some  sort  of  certificate  of 
fitness.  He  emphasizes  the  fact  that  his  “ object  in  teaching 
would  be  self-improvement,  which  would  naturally  arise  from 
a proper  attention  to  a school  ” ; which  was  certainly  a very 
common-sense  view  of  it  for  a young  fellow  of  seventeen. 
Accordingly  he  spent  several  months  in  the  autumn  of  1846 
and  the  early  winter  of  1847  in  teaching  a small  select  school 
in  a country -place  about  ten  miles  from  his  home.  He  en- 
joyed the  work,  and  it  did  him  good ; but,  judging  from  his 
letters  of  the  time,  he  found  his  greatest  pleasure  in  the  soci- 
ety of  a few  friends,  in  rides,  drives,  sleigh-rides,  and  enter- 
tainments. 

In  May  of  this  year  (1847)  he  was  back  in  college  working 
with  a will,  having  five  studies — political  economy,  chemistry, 
Italian,  surveying,  and  mathematics.  In  a letter  home  he 
again  refers  to  the  fruit-trees,  expressing  regret  at  hearing  that 
his  “ grafts  ” were  not  doing  well,  and  suggesting  that  “ if 
straw  had  been  put  around  the  peach-trees  it  might  have  been 
better.”  He  went  again  this  year  to  spend  the  autumn  vaca- 
tion in  Massachusetts. 

From  the  following  letter  it  is  not  difficult  to  see  that  it  was 
a transition  period,  when,  as  neither  boy  nor  man,  he  was 
developing  plenty  of  energy,  power  of  endurance,  and  intelli- 
gence, but  had  rather  an  exuberance  of  animal  spirits.  It  was 
written  to  his  brother,  who  was  taking  his  turn  in  school- 
teaching. 


RAILROAD  SURVEYING 


4i 


“Sunderland,  Mass., 

“ December  13,  1847. 

“ I received  your  epistle  yesterday.  It  had  lain  in  the  post- 
office  some  time.  I did  not  obtain  it  for  reasons  hereafter  to 
be  mentioned.  I was  rather  surprised  to  hear  that  you  were 
about  to  assume  the  responsibilities  of  a ped.,  and  was  pleased 
to  know  that  the  prospect  was  so  flattering.  . . . 

“And  now  ‘I  too  can  a tale  unfold.’  If  you  could  direct 
your  optics  to  the  person  of  your  juvenile  fraternal,  you  would 
find  him  comfortably  quartered  in  the  domicile  of  a good  old 
farmer,  about  four  miles  north  of  Amherst,  with  trousers 
tucked  inside  a pair  of  cowhide  boots,  and  a corpus  plenum  of 
chicken,  all  kinds  of  ‘ Thanksgiving  ’ pies  and  cakes,  and  good 
cider.  . . . 

“ And  now  I will  commence  a necessarily  short  history  of 
my  whereabouts,  whatabouts,  etc.  I arrived  at  Chicopee 
Falls  on  Wednesday  afternoon  in  a hard  rainstorm,  and  drove 

with  C and  H to  Uncle  W ’s ; and  if  you  had  a 

better  Thanksgiving  dinner  than  we  did,  I pity  you  ! I spent 
a few  days  at  Uncle  W ’s  very  pleasantly.  I got  ac- 

quainted with  all  the  girls,  and  with  a college  student  who 
teaches  their  school,  and  with  a ' Kap  ’ from  Williams,  and 
also  called  at  the  Female  Seminary,  etc.,  etc.  After  I had 

been  there  about  a week  I met  a brother  of  C B , 

who  had  commenced  a survey  of  a railroad  route  from  Indian 
Orchard  to  Sunderland.  I told  him  I would  come  out  on 
the  road  to  see  him  the  next  day,  and  accordingly  rode  out 
the  Col.’s  horse.  I found  that  one  of  his  assistants  had  just 
left  him,  and  he  was  trying  to  get  somebody  to  fill  his  place. 
With  very  little  urging  I promised  to  go  with  him,  and  after  I 
had  consented  to  go,  was  offered  as  a compensation  thirty 
dollars  a month.  Since  that  time  I have  been  out  on  the 
survey  every  day.  We  have  had  splendid  weather,  with  the 
exception  of  one  or  two  days,  and  a better  time  than  I antici- 
pated. Without  other  pay,  I should  consider  the  knowledge 


42 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


I gain  of  engineering,  or  the  effect  of  the  expedition  on  my 
health,  or  what  I see  of  the  country  and  people,  a fair  com- 
pensation for  my  time.  We  stop  wherever  night  overtakes 
us,  and  always  make  ourselves  at  home.  We  had  a fine  time 
in  crossing  the  mountain.  We  stayed  two  nights  at  the  house 

of  one  Mr. , where  is  a certain  Miss  H ; plenty  of 

cider,  nuts,  etc.,  and  sang  from  six  o’clock  until  ten. 

“ There  were  eight  fellows  in  the  whole  party,  and  we  were 

divided  into  two  sets.  Five  of  them,  headed  by  Mr. , 

went  ahead  to  lay  out  the  line.  Mr.  B , myself,  and  an 

Irishman  took  the  level.  The  other  party  got  ahead  of 
us  after  we  had  crossed  the  mountain,  and  went  home  last 
Friday.  We  shall  get  through  to-morrow  if  it  is  a good  day. 
We  came  from  Granby  this  morning;  went  on  the  line  more 
than  two  miles,  about  half  a mile  through  a swamp.  Ate 
breakfast  and  supper  both  by  candle-light,  and  had  nothing 
between  them.  We  have  stopped  to-night  at  a fine  place, 
and  I am  in  a hurry  to  get  in  the  other  room  to  hear  a pretty 
girl  play  the  piano,  and  to  get  on  my  high-heeled  boots  and 

make  myself  agreeable.  B and  I have  a good  deal  of 

business  blocked  out  to  attend  to  after  we  get  through  here. 
We  worked  hard  all  day,  a few  days  since,  and  rode  thirty 
miles  after  supper.  . . . 

“ Eleven  o’clock.  Had  a good  time.  Some  of  the  loudest 
playing  you  ever  heard.” 

In  letters  from  college  dated  January,  1848,  John  mentions 
having  six  studies  that  term,  but  does  not  say  what  they  were. 
He  writes  with  greater  interest  of  the  affairs  of  their  secret 
society,  telling  his  brother,  then  at  home,  that  there  is  a great 
excitement  over  the  election  of  their  marshal.  A few  months 
later,  when  Reuben  was  again  at  college  and  John  was  at 
home,  his  letters  to  his  brother  are  chiefly  occupied  by  “ Kap  ” 
matters.  He  begs  for  further  particulars  about  the  difficulty 


LAST  YEAR  AT  UNION  COLLEGE 


43 


between  two  members,  S and  P , who  seem  just  then 

to  have  been  at  swords’  point.  He  says : “ I dreamed  night 
before  last  that  I saw  them  in  the  street  with  locked  arms. 
They  were  both  offended  with  me , but  I did  not  care,  since 
they  were  reconciled  to  each  other.”  At  this  time — the  sum- 
mer vacation  of  1848,  when  he  was  but  nineteen  years  of  age 
— he  did  a great  deal  of  work  on  the  farm.  His  mother  and 
his  stepfather  were  away  from  home,  and  he  seems  to  have 
been  left  in  charge.  He  injured  his  health  by  over-exertion 
in  the  harvest-field,  and  it  was  many  months  before  he  re- 
covered from  the  effect  of  it.  John’s  letters  at  this  time  show 
that  he  was  rather  discouraged  and  depressed,  which  was  un- 
doubtedly the  effect  of  overwork.  But  a long,  delightful  ex- 
cursion with  his  mother  in  the  month  of  September  did  him 
good,  and  was  a happiness  to  him  to  remember  ever  after. 
They  drove  in  their  own  carriage  to  the  western  part  of  the 
State  of  New  York,  on  their  return  visiting  the  beautiful  Mount 
Hope  Cemetery  at  Rochester,  and  stopping  at  Clifton  Springs. 
This  was  probably  his  first  visit  at  Clifton,  which  many  years 
later  became  to  him  such  a haven  of  rest. 

This  was  John’s  and  Reuben’s  last  year  at  college,  and  it 
would  seem  natural  that  the  commencement  exercises  of  that 
year  should  have  been  particularly  interesting  to  them ; but, 
perhaps  in  consequence  of  his  health  not  being  quite  good, 
John  felt  apparently  no  wish  to  be  present.  In  the  postscript 
of  a letter  he  mentions  having  received  his  “ diploma  ” from 
Professor  Gillespie,  and  he  had  also  the  honor  of  receiving  a 
kind  letter  from  Dr.  Nott,  president  of  his  college. 

I believe  another  reason  for  John’s  unusual  depression  of 
spirits  was  that  his  heart  was  not  at  rest,  and  that  his  con- 
science was  troubling  him.  Until  now  the  buoyancy  of  early 
youth,  with  its  excitements  and  pleasures,  had  helped  to  quiet 
its  upbraidings ; but  it  was  impossible  for  a conscientious  boy 
such  as  he  was,  with  the  knowledge  of  his  father’s  life  and 


44 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


prayers  and  expectations,  not  to  be  distressed  by  the  con- 
sciousness that  he  had  thus  far  disappointed  all  these.  And 
he  knew,  too,  his  own  personal  duty  to  God  as  a child  of  the 
church.  It  was  not  strange  that  he  was  not  uniformly  happy. 
My  own  recollections  of  this  time,  however,  have  not  a trace 
of  any  perceptible  gloom  in  him.  The  following  letter  to  his 
brother  gives  a glimpse  into  some  of  the  country  pleasures  of 
that  year,  and  also,  toward  the  end,  shows  something  of  the 
uneasiness  to  which  I have  referred  above. 

“ Home,  October  15,  1848. 

“ Dear  Reuben  : Nothing  important  has  occurred,  but  the 
time  has  been  filled  with  various  little  happenings.  The  after- 
noon you  left  I spent  with  the  Goans.  Have  had  a good  many 
'good  times’  with  Helen  in  particular.  Last  Tuesday  took  a 
horseback  ride  with  her  and  Sister  Hannah.  Pleasant  after- 
noon ; rode  up  the  ravine  to  Lodi  Falls ; stream  high ; went  to 
the  very  foot  of  the  falls,  up  to  the  horses’  bellies.  Exciting  ! 
Hannah’s  horse,  Molly,  instead  of  keeping  on  the  very  narrow 
path,  turned  up  the  bank — very  steep.  Hannah  frightened ; 
jumped  off.  Molly  goes  up  and  up,  for  fear  of  going  down. 
Stops  because  she  cannot  go  any  farther.  Needed  my  support 
in  propping  her,  or  she  would  have  tumbled  headlong.  All 
right  again ; remount  our  horses  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 
Helen,  riding  Jack,  determined  to  jump  a fence  ; sailing  leap  ; 
kept  on  splendidly  going  over,  but  slipped  off  on  one  side 
after  she  had  reached  the  ground.  Jack  stops ; meek  ! Helen 
on  her  feet,  eyes  sparkling,  etc.  On  our  way  home  we  called 
at  Woodside.  . . . 

“ I had  a long  talk  with  mother  this  morning  about  our 
prospects,  etc.  She  feels  very  sadly  about  us.  She  says  our 
education  and  all  our  plans  for  the  future  have  been  with  a 
view  to  our  entering  the  ministry.  . . . 

“ I presume  you  are  now  busy  making  arrangements  for  your 


AN  ACT  OF  KINDNESS 


45 


school.  Let  the  name  of  the  firm  stand  high!  We  have  thus 
far  fooled  away  our  time.  If  we  ever  do  anything  in  this  world 
we  must  begin  living  on  a new  system.  Reub,  let  this  winter 
be  a new  era  in  our  lives.  ...” 

In  one  of  John’s  summer  vacations — I do  not  know  which 
— he  did  a little  deed  of  kindness  which  was  long  and  lovingly 
remembered.  An  Irish  neighbor,  then  in  very  humble  circum- 
stances, had  a field  of  grain  ready  to  be  harvested  ; but  he  was 
ill  and  could  not  possibly  do  it,  nor  could  any  one  be  found  to 
do  it  for  him.  Hearing  this,  John,  having  secured  the  help  of 
the  son  of  a farmer  living  in  the  neighborhood,  went  into  the 
fields  and  cradled  the  ripened  wheat,  which,  except  for  this, 
would  have  been  a dead  loss  to  its  owner.  On  one  of  our  visits 

to  the  United  States  many  years  afterward,  P W , then 

rather  a large  landowner,  reminded  John  of  the  circumstance, 
which  had  so  completely  passed  from  memory  that  he  could 
only  with  difficulty  recall  it.  It  had  won  the  gratitude  of  this 
warm  Irish  heart,  and  they  were  ever  afterward  the  best  of 
friends. 


CHAPTER  IV 


LIFE  IN  SENECA  COUNTY,  N.  Y. LEAVING  HOME 

I AM  sure  nothing  had  more  influence  in  the  formation  of  the 
character  of  John  Livingston  Nevius  than  the  beautiful 
scenery  of  his  early  home.  The  twin  lakes,  Seneca  and 
Cayuga,  are  forty  miles  long  and  from  one  to  five  miles  wide. 
The  water  of  the  former  is  very  deep,  pure,  and  cold.  The 
banks  of  both  are  in  some  places  rocky  and  steep.  In  others 
they  slope  gradually  back  from  their  pebbly  shores.  At  in- 
tervals of  every  mile  or  two  are  deep  ravines,  through  which 
streams  come  rushing  from  the  heights  above,  forming  water- 
falls of  great  beauty ; while  their  banks  are  often  so  nearly 
perpendicular  as  scarcely  to  give  foothold  for  the  trees  which 
cover  them.  The  country  between  the  lakes,  although  it  rises 
to  the  height  of  seven  hundred  feet,  is  for  the  most  part  not 
too  rough  and  hilly  to  be  nearly  the  perfection  of  farming  land. 
Looking  to  the  east  over  Cayuga  and  to  the  west  over  Seneca, 
one  sees  numerous  villages  with  their  church-spires  and  other 
large  buildings ; and  between  these  are  the  farm-houses,  lying 
among  fields  and  woods,  appearing  in  the  distance  like  great 
parks ; for  the  forests,  though  by  no  means  as  extended  as  they 
once  were,  are  a marked  feature  of  the  landscape.  Not  much 
more  than  one  hundred  years  ago  the  Indians  were  still  the 
owners  of  the  soil,  and  they  hunted  in  the  forests  and  fished  in 
the  lakes,  little  dreaming  that  so  soon  they  were  to  give  place 
to  a stronger  and  a civilized  race.  It  was  after  some  very 
dreadful  massacres  of  the  whites  that  the  English  army,  under 

46 


LIFE  IN  SENECA  COUNTY 


47 


General  Sullivan,  marched  from  one  end  of  the  State  to  the 
other,  meting  out  deserved  punishment  to  those  tribes  which 
had  been  most  treacherous  and  bloodthirsty,  and  giving  confi- 
dence to  the  few  brave  settlers  who  here  and  there  were  hold- 
ing their  own  in  the  face  of  dangers  of  which  it  is  difficult  for 
us  even  to  conceive.  After  this  time  the  Indians  soon  disap- 
peared from  Seneca  and  the  adjoining  counties,  and  English 
settlers,  coming  either  direct  from  the  mother-country  or  from 
the  Atlantic  seaboard,  appropriated  their  fertile  lands.  Many 
were  persons  of  means,  and  in  a strangely  short  time  this  part 
of  the  State  of  New  York  was  dotted  with  thriving  towns  and 
villages.  Especially  noticeable  were  the  large  farm-houses, 
which,  built  in  the  colonial  style,  were  more  commodious  and 
comfortable  than  their  modern  successors.  One  of  the  most 
pleasant  of  these  residences  was  the  one  bought  by  the  grand- 
father of  John  L.  Nevius.  It  is  that  to  which  he  so  often  re- 
fers in  his  reminiscences. 

In  the  years  when  John  was  growing  from  boyhood  to  man- 
hood there  were  in  the  neighborhood  many  highly  educated, 
intellectual  people,  and  some  delightful  homes,  where  he  was 
always  a welcome  guest.  Books  of  the  best  sort  were  abun- 
dant, yet  not  too  many.  They  were  read,  criticized,  appre- 
ciated, and  poetry  was  committed  to  memory.  John  would, 
on  occasion,  fifty  years  later,  recite  it  in  a delightful  way 
peculiarly  his  own. 

The  most  common  merrymaking  at  that  time  was  a picnic 
party — not  the  inane  thing  which  now  goes  by  that  name, 
however.  The  place  for  it  was  most  often  either  the  banks  of 
the  lakes  or  the  cool  depths  of  the  ravines.  All  the  carriages 
available  in  the  various  families  represented  were  in  requisition. 
Sometimes  when  there  were  not  enough  one  was  extemporized 
out  of  a “ hay-rigging.”  This,  to  be  understood,  must  be  seen. 
But  when  a thick  carpet  of  fresh  hay  covered  its  floor,  ever- 
greens and  flowers  decked  its  sides,  and  streaming  banners 


48 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


floated  overhead,  it  became  rather  a fairy-like  thing ; and  as  it 
would  hold  an  unlimited  number  of  passengers,  it  could 
scarcely  be  improved  for  its  purpose.  Away  over  the  country 
roads  down  to  the  banks  of  the  lake,  perhaps  to  take  small  boats 
to  some  peculiarly  inaccessible  grotto  or  ravine,  would  go  the 
happy  party.  Lunch-baskets  with  the  most  delicious  eatables 
were  carried  along.  Oh,  the  fun,  the  frolic,  the  gaiety,  the 
light-hearted  happiness  of  those  days  ! John,  who  never 
cared  very  much  for  balls  and  parties  and  fashionable  assem- 
blies, reveled  in  these  old-time  picnics.  Though  the  youngest 
man — if  a boy  under  twenty  may  be  called  a “ man  ” — he 
seemed  naturally  to  have  most  of  the  care  of  the  whole  affair, 
and  was  here,  there,  everywhere,  looking  after  the  comfort  and 
pleasure  of  everybody.  Did  any  timid  lady  turn  back  affrighted 
from  the  attempt  to  cross  a rapid  stream,  it  would  probably  be 
John’s  persuasive  voice  which  would  induce  her  to  make  the 
attempt,  while  his  strong  arm  would  guide  her  safely  over ; or 
if  she  halted  midway,  and  an  accident  seemed  inevitable,  in  an 
instant  two  strong  arms  would  lift  her  off  her  feet  and  carry 
her  to  the  shore.  John  looked  back  with  delight  to  these  early 
pleasures.  He  was  grateful  to  have  had  friends  whose  influ- 
ence upon  him  morally  and  intellectually  was  so  strong  and 
lasting.  Among  these  were  a few  whose  piety  was  deep  and 
fervent ; and  many  were  the  kind,  sisterly  talks,  and  much  the 
good,  earnest  advice,  to  which  John  listened  at  this  time.  I 
cannot  remember  that  any  of  his  young-men  friends  were 
pious.  I think  perhaps  John  himself  was  the  most  thoughtful 
of  them  all. 

It  was  a common  thing  in  those  days — some  years  before  the 
great  Rebellion — for  enterprising  Northerners  to  seek  their  for- 
tunes at  the  South.  Many  made  their  homes  there  and  became 
“Southerners.”  It  was  not  strange  that  John,  being  obliged 
to  make  his  own  way  in  the  world,  and  being  still  too  young 
to  fix  upon  his  profession,  should  decide  to  try  the  experiment 


LEAVING  HOME 


49 


of  finding  employment  where  so  many  others  had  done  well. 
His  friends  did  not  oppose  his  wish,  but  it  was  a bitter  trial  to 
his  mother  that  neither  of  her  sons  had  avowed  his  intention 
of  living  a Christian  life.  She  knew  them  to  be  pure-minded, 
honorable  young  men ; but  would  they  continue  so  ? Or  if 
they  did,  unless  they  lived  to  serve  their  Maker,  would  they 
not  live  in  vain  ? They  both  knew  the  anxiety  which  op- 
pressed their  mother’s  heart,  and  in  a way  would  have  been 
glad  to  relieve  it.  John  in  particular  at  this  time  was  himself 
a prey  to  great  unrest,  which  no  one  suspected.  Had  he  not 
told  me  of  it,  I could  not  believe  he  was  ever  so  unlike  him- 
self ! Alone  in  his  room,  he  used  to  pace  the  floor,  something 
saying  to  him,  “ Kneel  and  pray,”  and  something  within  him 
responding,  “ No ; anything  but  that  ! ” There  came  a day 
when  he  did  pray,  and  then  he  knew  he  ought  to  confess, 
especially  to  his  mother,  that  he  had  done  so.  But  he  found 
himself  a very  coward  ; and  even  when  he  had  brought  himself 
to  the  point  of  going  to  his  mother’s  room  for  this  express  pur- 
pose, he  would  find  his  lips  sealed,  and  after  a little  general 
conversation  would  go  back  to  his  room,  very  much  ashamed 
of  himself,  and  exceedingly  uncomfortable.  Had  his  mother 
been  a stern,  puritanic  woman  this  would  not  have  been  so 
strange  ; but  she  was  specially  gentle  and  indulgent  to  her  chil- 
dren, and  never  forced  the  subject  of  religion  upon  any  one. 

At  last  the  time  came  when  John  must  go  away,  never  again 
to  be  an  inmate  in  his  mother’s  home.  As  she  clasped  him  in 
a loving  embrace,  she  said : “ John,  if  you  were  going  away  to 
be  a missionary  to  the  heathen,  and  I should  never  see  you 
again  in  this  world,  that  I could  bear ; but  this  I cannot  ! ” 
John  knew  well  enough  what  “this”  was,  and  that  he  could 
cheer  his  mother’s  almost  breaking  heart  by  simply  confessing 
the  truth ; but  he  could  not  do  it,  or  did  not.  I believe  this 
was  not  due  entirely  to  pride,  as  he  afterward  considered  it, 
but  that  it  was  in  a measure  shyness — that  reticence  in  speak- 


5° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


ing  of  the  most  sacred  subject  which  so  many  have  exhibited 
toward  their  nearest  and  dearest.  If  it  had  been  pride  alone> 
I think  John’s  love  for  his  mother  would  have  overcome  it. 

John  sailed  from  New  York  for  Georgia  about  the  last  of 
October,  1849.  It  was  his  first  experience  of  life  at  sea.  On 
the  2d  of  November,  1849,  he  wrote  to  his  mother  from  the 
steamship  “ Cherokee  ” : 

“ Having  just  finished  supper,  wishing  to  send  you  a letter 
as  soon  as  possible,  and  not  knowing  that  I shall  be  able  to 
do  so  to-morrow,  I will  employ  this  evening  in  writing.  It 
is  now  about  eight;  the  sky  is  clear,  the  sea  still,  and  the 
moon  shining  beautifully.  We  could  easily  perceive  this 
morning  that  we  were  in  a warmer  climate.  The  air  on  deck 
is  remarkably  pleasant  and  exhilarating.  We  have  been  now 
for  more  than  two  days  out  of  sight  of  land,  with  nothing 
to  be  seen  about  us  but  the  wide  waste  of  waters.  We  had  till 
last  night  a strong  breeze  from  the  northwest,  and  sails  were 
put  up,  which  served  to  steady  the  motion  of  the  vessel,  and, 
in  addition  to  the  engine,  caused  us  to  move  rapidly.  I had 
anticipated  a hard  siege  of  seasickness,  but  experienced  noth- 
ing of  the  kind  until  this  morning,  and  then,  I think,  should 
not  if  I had  not  got  up  very  early  to  see  the  sun  rise.  . . . 

“ My  time  in  New  York  passed  very  pleasantly.  I found 
Reub,  as  I told  you  in  my  last  letter,  and  later  on  a college 

friend;  and  Mr.  D and  family  were  very  kind  to  us  both. 

Mr.  D accompanied  me  to  the  boat.  There  are  on  board 

one  hundred  and  eighty  cabin  passengers  and  one  hundred  in 
the  steerage,  making  in  all  nearly  three  hundred.  The  captain 
says  this  is  the  largest  load  he  ever  took.  When  the  boat  shoved 
off  from  the  wharf  at  New  York  with  all  this  crowd  of  passen- 
gers, the  most  of  them  with  numerous  acquaintances,  engaging 
in  lively  conversation,  I felt  for  the  first  time  that  I was  alone. 
I was,  however,  anything  but  melancholy.  ...  I had  been  on 
board  but  an  hour  or  two  when  1 made  the  acquaintance  of 


VOYAGE  TO  GEORGIA 


51 


a young  fellow  from  Savannah,  who  has  been  a very  pleasant 
companion. 

“ . . . The  voyage  has  not  been  in  the  least  tedious.  There 
is  always  something  to  interest  and  amuse  : the  conversation  of 
passengers,  the  comical  appearance  of  some  one  bending  over 
the  railing ! — which  spectacle  I once  presented  to  the  crowd — 
the  different  characters  among  the  passengers,  etc.  I find 
it  very  pleasant  to  go  above  the  wheel,  which  commands  a view 
of  the  whole  of  the  rest  of  the  ship,  and  look  at  the  unbounded 
sea.  As  far  as  the  eye  can  reach  you  see  nothing  but  waves 
following  one  another  in  rapid  succession,  and  in  the  horizon 
seeming  to  leap  up  to  touch  the  sky.  At  the  bow  and  behind 
the  wheel  are  continuous  sheets  of  spray,  which  in  the  night 
look  like  sparkling  diamonds ; and  behind  is  a long  sheet  of 
milk-white  foam.  It  is  beyond  that,  far  away  to  the  west,  that  I 
love  to  look,  and  call  to  mind  the  scenes  which  I am  leaving. 

“We  expect  to  reach  Savannah  before  noon  to-morrow, 
where  I shall  stay  over  Sunday.  Excuse  the  haste  in  which 
this  has  been  written,  especially  the  last  page,  as  a young  lady  of 
seventeen,  whom  I have  smiled  at  a few  times  during  the  voy- 
age, is  sitting  within  a few  feet  of  me  in  a state-room  door  ! ” 


CHAPTER  V 


A YEAR  IN  GEORGIA 

SOON  after  reaching  Georgia,  John  Nevius  for  the  first  time 
in  his  life  began  keeping  a journal.  From  this  I shall  give 
a few  extracts. 

On  Sunday,  November  4th,  he  wrote  at  length  of  the  new 
emotions  which  had  been  astir  in  his  heart  all  through  the  pre- 
vious summer,  and  of  his  deep  conviction  of  his  personal  duty 
to  God.  He  wrote : 

“ About  six  weeks  ago  I uttered  my  first  intelligent  prayer 
for  years,  if  ever  before  in  my  life.  ...  I have  always 
thought  that  when  I should  make  the  slightest  change  toward 
a religious  life,  I should  not  stop  short  of  a very  thorough  ref- 
ormation. But,  in  fact,  the  only  advance  I have  made — if, 
indeed,  it  may  be  called  an  advance — is  that  I have  gained 
some  slight  idea  of  the  sinfulness  of  my  nature  and  my  utter 
weakness.  I feel  confident  that  God  would  have  given  me 
evidence  of  his  favor  long  ago  had  I been  willing  to  give  up 
all  to  follow  him.  All  ? What  all  ? Nothing — to  gain  eternal 
life  ! ” 

Leaving  Savannah,  he  crossed  the  State  to  Columbus,  walk- 
ing nearly  all  the  way.  As  a study  of  character,  and  also  as 
a description  of  that  Southern  State  not  very  long  before  the 
“great  Rebellion,”  the  jottings  of  the  young  schoolmaster  as 
he  went  from  city  to  city  and  village  to  village  are  very  inter- 
esting ; but  I will  not  allow  myself  to  insert  them  at  length.  He 
often  in  after  life  referred  to  one  particular  evening,  of  which 
he  wrote  in  his  journal  as  follows : 

52 


WALKING  THROUGH  GEORGIA 


53 


“ I walked  on  with  no  companion  but  the  silent  stars  and  the 
rushing  streams.  Cassiopeia,  which  looked  me  full  in  the  face, 
seemed  a kindly  beacon  to  lead  me  on  my  way.  . . . My 
thoughts  were  much  upon  my  life,  both  before  and  since  com- 
ing to  Georgia.  It  seemed  to  me,  whichever  way  I looked  at 
it,  that  God  was  planning  my  course  for  me.  My  heart  over- 
flowed with  gratitude.  I could  but  recognize  a change  of  some 
sort  going  on  within  me.  I knelt  down  in  the  woods  by  the 
roadside,  and  in  a weak,  imperfect  way  offered  up  to  God  my 
tribute  of  thanksgiving,  and  prayed  for  his  aid  and  direction 
in  the  future.  I remembered  that  it  was  the  hour  for  prayer- 
meeting at  home,  and  tried  to  join  with  friends  there,  asking 
for  God’s  blessing  upon  them  and  me.” 

A letter  written  from  Columbus  on  the  24th  of  November, 
1849,  to  Miss  Nevius,  afterward  the  wife  of  Rev.  Jacob  Best, 
a missionary  in  Africa,  gives  some  pleasant  glimpses  of  these 
wanderings  in  Georgia.  He  wrote  : 

“ My  dear  Aunt  Gertrude  : We  arrived  in  Savannah  Sat- 
urday afternoon,  November  3d;  and  I left  there  on  the  next 
Tuesday.  That  town  spreads  over  a broad  extent  of  country, 
with  wide  streets  and  fine  shade- trees.  Negroes,  mules,  and 
goats  are  the  principal  living  and  moving  objects.  Very  few 
of  the  streets  are  paved,  and  the  sand  is  deep.  One  of  the  first 
things  I was  struck  with  was  seeing  white  and  negro  children 
playing  together  in  the  streets.  The  children  of  the  best  fam- 
ilies mingle  with  the  black  children  on  terms  of  perfect  equal- 
ity, and  the  little  negroes  laugh  the  loudest  of  all.  They  show 
an  attachment  for  each  other  which  I had  not  expected  to 
find. 

“ I stayed  long  enough  to  walk  all  about  the  town  and 
suburbs,  although  I failed  to  find  a hill  in  the  vicinity  from 
which  I could  take  a ‘ bird’s-eye  ’ view  of  it. 

“ At  Milledgeville  the  legislature  had  just  met,  and  there 


54 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


were  so  many  office-seekers  with  them  that  it  was  almost  im- 
possible to  find  accommodations.  I was  so  fortunate  as  to 
get  a place  in  a private  house  with  a fine  old  gentleman  who 
had  distinguished  friends  with  him  from  all  parts  of  the  State. 
It  is  customary  at  such  times  for  most  of  the  private  houses 
to  be  opened.  I was  the  sixth  man  in  one  room.  I had  an 
opportunity  every  night  to  hear  the  political  gossip  and  any 
quantity  of  story-telling. 

“ I became  a little  tired  of  Milledgeville,  and  as  I had  a 
chance  to  send  on  my  luggage,  I decided  to  take  a walk  across 
the  country.  I had  heard  of  many  schools,  but  did  not  know 
what  a Georgia  country  school  was,  and  thought  it  would  be 
advisable  to  learn  something  more  about  them.  This  was  my 
object ; and  I never  derived  so  much  information,  thorough 
and  practical,  in  the  same  length  of  time  before.  I started 
on  Saturday  afternoon  a week  ago,  and  walked  ten  miles  to  a 
place  where  I stayed  over  Sunday.  I arrived  here  yesterday 
forenoon— a distance,  with  my  crooks  and  turnings,  of  a hun- 
dred and  forty  miles.  I found  very  few  villages,  and  much 
of  the  way  was  through  woods.  Some  days  I did  not  ride  a 
foot,  or  rather  I rode  two  feet  all  the  time.  Sometimes  I went 
half  a mile  with  a negro  on  his  cart,  and  asked  him  questions 
which  I was  ashamed  to  ask  any  one  else,  and  sometimes  I 
drove  with  a gentleman.  With  the  exception  of  a ride  of  ten 
miles  yesterday  morning,  I walked  about  all  the  way.  There 
are  no  hotels  scattered  along  the  road,  as  at  the  North,  and  I 
always  stayed  at  private  houses. 

“After  walking  forty  miles  one  day,  I called  at  a house 
about  eight  o’clock  in  the  evening,  and  found  the  family  en- 
joying themselves  around  a blazing  fire,  with  all  the  doors 
open — which  is  the  custom  here — and  was  taken  for  an  old 
friend  of  theirs.  When  I began  to  explain,  assuring  them 
that  they  were  mistaken,  they  told  me  that  I ‘ could  not  play 
any  of  my  Yankee  tricks  on  them ; they  knew  me  of  old,’  etc.! 


WALKING  THROUGH  GEORGIA 


55 


So  I shook  hands  with  them  all  round  ! Then  they  asked 
me  a thousand  questions,  many  of  which  I could  answer,  as 
I had  happened  to  visit  several  of  their  acquaintances.  Then 
I again  told  them  I was  grateful  for  being  so  kindly  treated, 
but  sorry  they  must  be  disappointed  when  they  found  out  their 
mistake.  I gave  them  my  name  and  place  of  residence,  etc., 
and  showed  them  a letter  with  its  address;  even  my  name 
printed  inside  my  hat  had  not  the  least  effect.  They  brought 
me  to  the  light,  examined  my  hair,  walked  me  about  and  ob- 
served my  gait,  and  then  brought  in  the  negroes  to  get  their 

opinion.  One  of  them  said,  ‘ ’Twas  Massa  T ; he  knowed 

it  was.  If  it  wasn’t,  they  might  chop  his  head  right  off  ! ’ 
They  asked  me  if  I knew  ‘ Louisiana  Belle,’  whereat  I struck 
it  up  and  sang  it.  They  even  arranged  for  a turkey-hunt  the 
next  day.  We  were  in  a continual  state  of  excitement  for  two 
hours  until  we  went  to  bed,  when  they  were  no  better  off  than 
at  first.  An  old  grandmother  in  the  family  was  the  only  one 

who  doubted  my  being  C T . They  were  not  satisfied 

until  broad  daylight,  or  a night’s  sleep,  brought  them  to  their 

senses.  What  makes  it  more  remarkable  is  that  C T 

is  a friend  of  mine,  who  only  left  them  in  the  spring.  I made 
his  acquaintance  on  one  of  my  college  vacations  spent  in  Mas- 
sachusetts. He  is  a civil  engineer,  and  was  employed  in  lay- 
ing out  a railroad.  . . .” 

Soon  after  this  he  wrote  his  mother  the  letter  which  made 
her  supremely  happy,  and  to  which  she  refers  in  the  following 
letter : 

“ O John,  if  you  could  look  into  my  heart  and  read  it,  you 
would  know  how  happy  it  is  possible  for  children  to  make  a 
mother  ! If  I should  live  a thousand  years,  and  had  the 
powers  of  an  angel,  I could  not  repay  the  debt  of  gratitude 
for  the  enjoyment  I have  had  in  God  since  the  reception  of 


56 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


your  letter.  Although  I loved  my  God  before,  and  knew 
what  it  was  to  trust  in  him  and  receive  comfort  from  him, 
yet  this  has  been  the  beginning  of  a new  era  to  me.  I bless 
my  covenant-keeping  God  for  it,  and  to  him  be  all  the  glory. 
O John,  help  me  to  praise  him  ! Never  fear  to  trust  him  for 
all  you  want.  Yea,  open  your  mouth  wide,  and  he  will  fill 
it.  May  he,  in  whose  hands  are  the  gold  and  the  silver,  and 
the  cattle  on  a thousand  hills,  be  your  God,  and  do  you  all 
the  good  you  need.  This  is  the  ardent  prayer  of 

“Your  loving  mother, 

“ Mary  D.  Eastman.” 

The  following  is  John’s  letter  to  his  mother: 

“Columbus,  Ga., 

“ November  27,  1849. 

“ . . . Mother,  you  may  be  surprised  to  hear  that  ever  since 
last  spring  my  mind  has  been  much  engaged  with  thoughts  of 
religion.  Your  first  question  will  be,  ‘Why  did  you  not  tell 
me  of  it  ? ’ I can  only  answer  it  was  because  of  pride.  I did 
not  wish  to  be  seen  prostrate  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  . . . The  im- 
portance of  religion  I have  always  admitted ; but  never  until  this 
summer  have  I felt  it.  The  present  time  I have  recognized 
as  a very  critical  period  in  my  history — one  on  which  in  a great 
measure  my  future  course  in  life  will  depend.  As  I thought  of 
the  subject  I was  forced  to  see  that  it  must  have  my  immedi- 
ate and  earnest  attention.  Still,  although  uneasy,  I was  unde- 
cided. I could  see  everything  in  the  Christian  character  to  ad- 
mire ; in  fact,  I wished  to  be  one ; but  there  was  a something 
in  my  nature  averse  to  taking  the  first  step.  When  I decided 
to  come  to  Georgia  these  convictions  became  stronger.  . . . 
The  grand  defect  of  my  life,  so  far,  is  that  it  has  been  with- 
out an  object.  I now  saw  before  me  an  object  inconceivably 
sublime  in  the  possibility  of  becoming  a * co-laborer  with  God,' 


CONVERSION 


57 


and  advancing  his  glory  and  the  happiness  of  others.  ...  I 
thought,  too,  mother,  that  it  would  almost  do  away  with  your 
grief  in  parting  from  me  to  feel  that  I was  a converted  man. 
I knew  that  I had  it  in  my  power  either  to  fill  your  heart  with 
joy,  or,  it  might  be,  to  shorten  your  life  with  sorrow.  Even 
this  consideration  failed  to  bring  me  humbly  to  the  feet  of 
Jesus.  I began  to  pray.  I spent  most  of  my  time  in  read- 
ing the  Bible  and  religious  books  and  in  meditation,  and  really 
thought  I was  seeking  God  in  earnest  in  his  own  appointed 
way.  But  I was  deceiving  myself.  I relied  on  my  own 
strength  and  vainly  thought  I could  reform  my  life  unaided, 
and  almost  supposed  that  by  doing  so  I should  lay  the  Al- 
mighty under  obligation  to  me.  I excused  myself  from  confid- 
ing in  you  or  any  one  else  by  the  idea  that  it  would  be  better 
to  wait  until  I could  tell  you  that  which  would  give  you  unal- 
loyed pleasure. 

“It  was  in  this  state  of  mind  that  I left  home.  Still  the 
Holy  Spirit  pressed  the  subject  upon  me  and  kept  me  thought- 
ful. God  was  teaching  me  that  my  strength  was  utter  weak- 
ness. ...  I believe  the  Holy  Spirit  was  working  in  my  heart. 
...  I now  know  that  I am  not  capable,  of  myself,  of  the  first 
holy  thought  or  aspiration ; that  I am  indebted  for  everything 
to  God.  ...  I find  that  to  serve  him  is  a great  work — vastly 
greater  than  I at  first  imagined.  . . . 

“ Mother,  I know  I need  not  ask  for  your  prayers,  for  they 
have  continually  ascended  to  God  for  me ; and  how  much  I 
am  indebted  to  them  God  only  knows.  I can  only  add, 
mother,  father,  forgive  me.  Pray  for  me.  Pray  that  I may 
see  more  and  more  my  real  condition  as  a sinner,  and  be  led 
with  earnestness  and  true  faith  to  God,  so  that  I may  be  ‘ no 
longer  an  alien,  but  a fellow-citizen  with  the  saints,  and  of  the 
household  of  faith.’ 

“Your  affectionate  son, 
“John  L.  Nevius.” 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


58 


In  a letter  to  Reuben  Nevius,  in  which  he  confessed  to  his 
brother  the  change  which  had  come  to  him,  he  wrote : 

“ My  pride  and  self-importance  kept  me  from  God.  Still 
he  was  teaching  me  the  lesson  of  my  weakness,  and  prepar- 
ing me  to  come  low  in  the  dust  and  beg  for  pardon  through 
the  merits  of  Christ’s  atonement.  After  I left  home,  my  lone- 
liness, and  the  necessity  of  finding  peace  with  God,  made  me 
pray  more  earnestly  and  more  sincerely.  I could  not  bear  the 
idea  of  relapsing  back  to  the  world  and  giving  up  thoughts  of 
religion.  The  Holy  Spirit  was  gradually  but  continually  shed- 
ding light  into  my  soul,  and  taking  of  the  things  of  Christ  and 
showing  them  to.me.  In  a word,  I am  changed.  ...  I now 
feel  my  utter  inability  to  take  the  first  step  in  the  Christian 
life  without  divine  aid.  . . . Sinfulness  and  selfish  motives 
are  mixed  with  all  I do.  My  only  hope  is  in  God’s  mercy 
through  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

“ How  this  change  has  been  effected  I know  not.  It  is  a 
mystery.  I am  conscious  of  an  exterior  influence,  unseen, 
but  not  unfelt ; gentle  and  almost  imperceptible,  but  powerful. 
‘ The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound 
thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it 
goeth : so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit.’  . . .” 

In  this  letter  he  begs  his  brother  to  give  immediate  atten- 
tion to  his  duty  to  God.  He  could  not  endure  the  thought  of 
separation  in  this  greatest  of  all  interests  from  him  who,  until 
now,  had  been  so  intimately  associated  with  him  in  everything 
— home,  school,  college,  reading,  and  social  pleasures.  With 
what  delight  must  he  have  received  the  assurance  that  his 
brother’s  experience  had  been  nearly  the  same  as  his  own! 
Long  letters  passed  between  them,  and  they  had  now  unre- 
served confidences  relating  to  what  until  that  time  had  been 
almost  a forbidden  subject. 


TEACHING  SCHOOL 


59 


Extracts  from  Journal 

“ Columbus,  December  30,  1849.  I commence  my  journal 
to-day,  Sunday  afternoon,  after  an  intermission  of  just  a month. 
This  interval  has  been  full  of  unexpected  events,  which  have 
impressed  upon  my  mind,  as  it  has  never  been  impressed  be- 
fore, the  idea  of  an  overruling  Providence. 

“ Three  weeks  last  Friday,  although  not  feeling  well,  I im- 
prudently rode  a long  distance,  crossing  the  State  boundary 
over  into  Alabama  to  visit  a school,  returning  here  the  same 
night.  The  next  day  I was  taken  with  a fever.  When  I found 
that  I should  be  confined  to  my  bed  for  some  time  I thought 
I should  be  left  in  rather  a bad  predicament,  as  by  the  time  I 
got  well  all  the  schools  for  which  I was  corresponding  would 
probably  be  taken,  and  it  would  be  too  late  to  look  for  any 
others.  What  was  my  surprise  to  receive  a visit  from  Judge 

S and  Mr.  B , who  offered  me  Mr.  B ’s  school — 

the  one  I like  the  best  of  any  I have  seen  in  Georgia.  This 
was  unexpected,  but  gratifying.  A few  days  afterward  I was 

called  upon  by  Mr.  S J , a patron  of  the  school  and 

an  influential  man,  who  wished  me  to  give  the  situation  up, 
simply  because  I was  a Northerner.  The  excitement  through- 
out the  State  is  very  strong,  arising  from  the  difficulty  in  choos- 
ing a Speaker  in  the  House  of  Representatives.  I told  him 
I did  not  consider  my  being  a Northerner  a reasonable  objec- 
tion, and  if  my  friends  were  still  willing  I should  hold  to  my 
agreement. 

“ Since  my  recovery  I have  been  almost  unaccountably 
successful  in  getting  pupils.  I shall  at  least  have  a ' tolerable  ’ 
school ; maybe  a profitable  one.  . . . 

“ Another  difficulty  presented  itself.  I was  desirous  of  con- 
necting myself  with  the  Presbyterian  church  here,  and  of  form- 
ing religious  acquaintances  ; but  the  church  was  in  an  unsettled 
state,  without  a pastor,  and  I thought  it  might  be  long  before 


6 o 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


there  would  be  a communion  season.  How  was  I surprised  a 
few  days  ago  to  meet  in  this  place  with  President  Talmadge 
and  other  clergymen,  who  were  to  hold  a series  of  meetings 
in  the  Presbyterian  church,  closing  to-day,  when  they  were  to 
celebrate  the  Lord’s  Supper!  I attended  the  meetings,  and 
yesterday  presented  myself  before  the  session.  I was  received 
after  a short  examination.  I knew  I was  very  unworthy.  I 
felt  the  danger  of  f eating  and  drinking  condemnation  ’ to  my- 
self. But  I prayed  God  to  prepare  me  for  what  he  was  pre- 
paring for  me.  I heard  an  excellent  sermon  from  President 
Talmadge  from  the  text/  Whosoever  shall  fall  on  that  stone  shall 
be  broken  : but  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will  grind  him  to 
powder.’  I got  such  a view  of  Christ’s  life  and  death  as  I 
never  had  before.  At  the  close  of  the  sermon  Dr.  Chester  pro- 
nounced an  awful  warning  against  partaking  of  the  elements 
unworthily.  Still  I seemed  to  hear  the  invitation,  ‘ Come ; for 
all  things  are  now  ready.’  I went  to  the  table  and  took  into 
my  trembling  hands  those  simple  but  awfully  significant  em- 
blems of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ.  My  trust  is  in  him. 
My  prayer  is  for  faith  ; for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
for  humility ; for  more  correct  ideas  of  God’s  character  and 
the  relations  which  this  world  sustains  to  eternity ; that  I may 
have  a heart  full  of  love  to  God  and  my  fellow-men,  and  also 
to  the  Bible  as  the  revealed  Word  of  God,  and  have  true  views 
of  the  depth  of  my  own  sinfulness.  Verily,  is  not  God  lead- 
ing me  ? May  I not  have  the  hope  that  he  watches  over  me 
with  a Father’s  care  ? Blessed  be  his  name  ! What  shall  I 
render  to  him  for  all  his  mercies  ? May  he  enable  me  with 
true  sincerity  to  consecrate  myself  to  him,  soul  and  body,  for 
time  and  eternity.  I desire  to  make  every  interest  and  en- 
gagement in  life  subservient  to  his  glory.” 

“ February  n,  1850.  ...  I seem  to  be  living  in  another 
and  happier  world.  I can  only  say,  ' To  God  be  the  praise  ! ’ 
With  increased  confidence,  I would  intrust  myself  and  all  my 
interests  to  his  hands.” 


LETTERS  TO  REUBEN  NEVIUS  61 

“February  15,  1850.  ...  It  is  a serious  fault  with  me 
that  I am  always  too  busy,  and  what  I do  amounts  to  nothing. 
I do  everything  in  too  much  of  a hurry  and  excitement.  I 
must  break  myself  of  this,  particularly  in  reading.  I am  pretty 
well  satisfied  that  I can  overcome  my  wretched  habit  of  for- 
getting names.  My  memory  of  these  and  of  dates,  etc.,  is  re- 
markably defective.  I believe  this  deficiency  originated  in 
carelessness,  and  I must  try  to  overcome  it  by  carefulness.” 

“March  15,  1850.  How  time  flies  ! Since  writing  last  I 
have  passed  a mile-stone  in  my  life.  I am  twenty-one  years 
old.  I do  not  improve  with  my  years,  and  would  May  my 
ineffectual  finger  on  the  wheel  of  time,  to  make  it  keep  pace 
with  my  slow  progression.’  ...  I sometimes  doubt  my  hav- 
ing enough  energy  of  character  to  shake  off  the  listless  apathy 
of  an  easy  life  and  awake  to  the  reality  of  existence  and  the 
obligations  which  it  involves.” 

Reuben  Nevius  united  with  the  Episcopal  Church,  and  it  was 
inevitable  that  the  views  of  the  two  brothers  should  from  this 
time  occasionally  clash.  They  wrote  with  unrestrained  free- 
dom, and  their  letters  show  that  in  one  or  two  instances  they 
slightly  wounded  each  other’s  feelings.  Very  soon,  however, 
they  “ agreed  to  differ  ” ; and  if  the  beautiful  brotherly  love 
which  continued  through  all  the  long  years  were  more  con- 
stantly exemplified  in  the  churches  which  they  represented,  how 
slight  would  be  their  differences  and  how  strong  their  bond  of 
union  ! The  letters  which  follow  illustrate  this. 

“Columbus,  Ga., 

“ March  6,  1850. 

“ Dear  Brother  : You  ask  me  if  I think  it  essential  that  a 
person  be  able  to  date  with  precision  the  time  of  his  conver- 
sion. I should  say  not.  I am  sure  it  is  impossible  for  me  to 
date  the  commencement  of  the  change  of  heart  which  I think 
I have  received.  At  first  light  began  to  shine  upon  the  Word 


62 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


of  God.  I began  to  derive  some  comfort  and  satisfaction  in 
prayer,  and  to  feel  gradually  a reverence  and  love  for  the 
Saviour.  The  thing  which  most  troubled  me  was  a conscious 
want  of  humility,  and  a correct  view  of  my  own  guilt  in  the 
sight  of  God.  I have  never  yet  realized  it  as  I ought,  nor 
looked  upon  the  Saviour  as  I should,  nor  do  I thank  and  praise 
him  as  I ought.  This  I must  confess  and  deplore,  yet  I think 
I may  say  with  confidence  that  'whereas  I was  blind,  now  I 
see.’  Still  I see  very  darkly;  but  I hope  the  change  is  still 
going  on  and  will  continue  to  do  so.  ...  I pray  God  that  I 
may  always  be  a progressive  Christian,  and  that  chastisements 
may  not  be  necessary  to  keep  me  in  the  path  of  duty.  . . .” 

“Columbus,  April  20,  1850. 

"...  And  now,  Reub,  about  Presbyterianism.  I have 
more  and  more  reason  every  day  to  thank  God  that  I am  a 
Presbyterian.  Let  me  recommend  to  you,  if  you  ever  come 
across  it,  ‘ Miller  on  Presbyterianism. ’ . . . Many  of  my  views, 
particularly  on  the  subject  of  election,  have  become  much 
clearer,  both  to  the  eye  of  reason  and  of  faith.  I regard  the 
doctrine  of  election,  together  with  the  character  of  God  ex- 
hibited in  it,  the  crowning  glory  of  our  religion ; and  although 
there  are  some  points  in  it  ' too  wonderful  for  me,’  yet  I con- 
ceive that  to  reject  it  would  be  to  dethrone  God  and  involve 
ourselves  in  tenfold  confusion.” 

“Columbus,  May  4,  1850. 

“ Dear  Brother  : My  school  now  numbers  thirty-nine.  I 
have  not  lost  a pupil,  and  I am  gratified  to  learn  from  differ- 
ent sources  that  my  patrons  are  well  pleased.  I have  eighteen 
boys  in  Latin,  eleven  of  whom  started  in  it  with  me.  I do  not 
intend  to  neglect  English  studies,  but  I think  there  is  nothing 
better  calculated  to  accustom  a boy  to  habits  of  close  applica- 
tion than  a thorough  course  in  Latin.  Nearly  all  my  boys  from 
ten  to  twelve  are  in  Colburn’s  Arithmetic,  which  develops  their 


RELIGIOUS  CONVICTIONS  63 

minds  and  accustoms  them  to  accurate  thinking,  and  that  is 
what  boys  want.  . . . 

“And  now,  dear  brother,  for  a little  talk.  I am  thankful 
that  we  have  this  privilege.  ...  My  conscience  acquits  me 
of  uncharitableness  to  other  denominations.  Particularly  do 
I have  a tender  feeling  for  the  Episcopal  Church,  on  account 
of  its  members  whom  I love,  and  whose  piety  I respect  and 
admire.  But  you  spoke  of  spiritual  difficulties.  ...  We  know 
there  is  no  intermediate  link  to  unite  us  to  God.  ‘ He  that  be- 
lieveth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved.’  The  Spirit  will  always 
dwell  with  him  who  is  of  a humble  and  contrite  heart,  and  with 
him  who  worships  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  . . . 

“ But,  dear  brother,  you  say  you  are  sorry  to  see  in  me  the 
remains  of  early  prejudice.  ...  I thank  you  for  your  frank- 
ness. ...  I do  not  profess  to  know  very  thoroughly  the 
points  of  disputation  between  Episcopalians  and  Presbyte- 
rians, although  I have  of  late  read  not  a little.  The  result  of 
my  investigation  is  this : I have  found  the  Presbyterian  Church 
to  meet  in  every  respect  my  wants.  I have  not  found  a doc- 
trine in  it  which  is  not  fully  supported  by  Scripture,  and  which 
does  not  meet  with  the  full  and  hearty  concurrence  of  my  rea- 
son. I am  persuaded  that,  in  regard  to  its  form  of  worship 
and  church  government,  ‘the  church  to  which  I belong  is  of 
divine  appointment.’  I think  everything  goes  to  show  that 
the  Jewish  church,  as  well  as  the  early  Christian  church,  had 
a ‘republican  form  of  government,’  and  that  there  is  but  one 
order  of  gospel  ‘ministers’  spoken  of  in  the  New  Testament. 
Besides,  I can  see  no  argument,  either  scriptural  or  per  se,  for 
so  exclusive  use  of  written  forms  of  prayer,  and  I cannot  but 
see  many  objections.  There  are  other  things  in  the  Episcopal 
Church  to  which  I cannot  assent,  of  which  I could  not  speak 
without  going  into  detail.  Besides,  when  I look  at  the  char- 
acters of  the  different  churches  and  ask  myself  which  will  best 
promote  my  growth  in  grace;  when  I apply  the  gospel  test, 


64 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


1 By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them  ’ ; when  I look  abroad  for 
indications  of  zeal  in  Christ’s  cause  and  for  the  promotion  of 
his  kingdom,  I can  never  think  of  changing  my  church  for 
any  other.  With  this  view,  I feel  it  my  duty  and  privilege  to 
labor  in  and  for  the  Presbyterian  Church.  At  the  same  time 
I rejoice  that  we  differ  so  little  in  essentials ; and  I pray  that 
our  churches  may  never  separate  us  in  affection. 

“ And  now,  dear  brother,  I have  been  very  plain  with  you. 
I wish  you  always  to  write  in  the  same  manner  to  me.  I will 
only  add  that  I have  not  the  least  doubt  of  the  sincerity  of 
your  motives.  I rejoice  in  the  belief  that  we  are  both  travel- 
ing to  the  same  heavenly  home.  . . . 

“ I have  just  received  a letter  from  mother,  and  she  seems 
to  be  enjoying  almost  a heaven  on  earth  in  the  realization  of 
the  answer  to  her  prayers  in  the  conversion  of  her  sons.  Let 
us  pray  much  for  her  and  for  each  other.  ...” 

“Columbus,  June  16,  1850. 

“ Dear  Brother  : . . . Reuben,  the  world  is  changed  to 
you  and  me.  We  seem  almost  to  live  in  a new  world  and 
to  breathe  a new  atmosphere.  . . . Have  you  not  often  been 
led  to  realize,  since  your  conversion,  that  ‘ God’s  ways  are  not 
our  ways,  nor  his  thoughts  our  thoughts  ’ ? Have  you  not, 
when  you  have  laid  out  a plan  of  your  own  for  the  future, 
found  it  thwarted,  and  that  God  had  introduced  a plan  more 
for  your  spiritual  good,  and  taught  you  a lesson  of  your  de- 
pendence upon  him  ? And  how  well  he  knows  how  to  deliver 
his  own  from  their  troubles  and  temptations  ! ‘ Shall  not 

goodness  and  mercy  follow  us  all  the  days  of  our  lives ; and 
shall  we  not  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  forever  ? ’ I love 
— oh,  how  I love  ! — that  psalm.  I remember,  too,  that  it  is  a 
favorite  of  mother’s. 

“ ‘ Oh,  to  grace  how  great  a debtor 
Daily  I’m  constrained  to  be!’ 


RELIGIOUS  CONVICTIONS 


65 


“ Without  God’s  grace  should  we  ever  have  come  to  Christ  ? 
Can  a clean  thing  come  out  of  an  unclean  ? Is  it  not  plain 
that  no  soul  would  ever  be  saved  without  it  is  plucked  as  a 
brand  from  the  burning  ? What  follows  ? Does  he  not  choose 
those  whom  he  plucks  from  the  fire  ? Have  we  not  been 
chosen  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  ? . . . Or, 
without  following  this  line  of  thought,  we  know  that  the  hearts 
of  all  are  in  God’s  hands ; we  know  that  he  directs  every  influ- 
ence, either  exterior  or  interior,  which  operates  on  us,  so  that 
we  do  not  have  a thought  or  do  an  act  the  first  cause  of  which 
is  not  God.  Still  we  know  we  are  free  to  act  as  we  please. 
Thi§  is  a fact  of  our  consciousness.  But  how  are  we  to  har- 
monize these  facts  or  put  them  together  ? That  is  another 
question.  We  know  that  God  never  had  a beginning ; reason 
teaches  us  so.  Reason  and  experience  also  teach  us  to  assign 
to  everything  a beginning  and  a cause.  Put  these  facts  to- 
gether. We  are  to  believe,  to  confess  our  blindness,  and  to 
wait  in  joyous  anticipation  until  these  deep  mysteries  of  God 
shall  be  revealed.  . . . This  is  a subject  on  which  I delight 
to  dwell,  and  one  calculated  in  an  eminent  degree,  I think 
(others  to  the  contrary),  to  bring  home  the  serious  question, 
Am  I of  that  chosen  number  ? and  to  prompt  to  exertions 
to  make  ‘ our  calling  and  election  sure.’  And  will  any  other 
view  put  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God  in  so  strong  a light, 
or  so  incline  our  hearts  to  love  him,  as  that  which  represents 
him  first  giving  his  Son  to  die,  and  when  he  saw  that  no  one 
would  accept  of  the  offered  salvation,  taking  some,  as  it  were, 
in  his  arms  by  force  and  carrying  them  to  heaven  against — yes, 
even  against — their  will,  unless  constrained  by  him?  . . .” 

[It  is  but  right  that  I should  say  that  my  husband’s  views 
on  the  subjects  of  electipn  and  predestination  were  afterward 
somewhat  modified,  and  a few  years  later  he  would  not  have 
expressed  himself  so  strongly  as  he  did  in  the  above  letter.] 


66 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Journal 

“June  2d  (Sunday).  I sat  down  this  afternoon  to  write  a 
‘ list  of  habits  ’ which  I propose  to  endeavor  to  form.  It  is  a 
new  idea  to  me,  and  I was  hardly  aware  of  what  I was  doing 
when  I began.  The  subject  branches  out  into  infinity,  and  I 
almost  recoil  from  what  I have  undertaken.  ...  I feel  that  if 
I ever  do  anything  in  the  world  I must  begin  now.  I know 
I am  no  genius,  but  I have  unbounded  confidence  in  stren- 
uous, uniform,  persevering,  and  systematic  exertion.  I have 
finished  the  work  of  rather  a hard  week.  I grow  more  sensi- 
ble every  day  of  defects  in  my  school.  Not  that  it  is  retro- 
grading ; for  I think  we  are  improving  gradually.  May  God 
give  me  wisdom  to  make  it  what  it  should  be.  I have  some- 
what failed  in  discipline.  ...” 

In  the  month  of  November,  1850,  John  had  the  happiness 
of  welcoming  his  brother  to  his  Southern  home,  which  was  to 
become  Reuben’s  for  many  years.  In  his  journal  he  wrote: 

“November  25,  1850.  After  so  long  a time  of  expectancy 
Reuben  arrived  on  the  23d.  At  night  we  drove  in  a ‘rock- 
away  ’ to  get  his  luggage,  and  it  seemed  like  old  times.  Such 
a quantity  of  news  ! We  have  hardly  time  to  eat  or  sleep.  I 
am  glad  we  are  here  alone,  where  we  can  have  all  the  house 
to  ourselves.  How  charming  were  the  little  remembrances 
from  home  ! Reuben  and  I have  run  races  and  jumped  to- 
gether, and  find  that  we  stand  nearly  on  the  same  footing  that 
we  used  to.  . . . 

“This  is  Election  day.  I supposed  that  the  Union  party 
would  succeed  by  a large  majority,  and  did  not  intend  to  go 

to  the  polls  ; but  Judge  A called  for  me,  and  at  his  urgent 

request  I went  down  to  vote.  I do  not  know  what  effect  this 
may  have  on  my  school.  One  night  not  long  ago,  as  I was 
passing  along  the  street,  a man  cried  out,  loud  enough  for  me 


DECISION  TO  ENTER  THE  MINISTRY  67 

to  hear,  ‘ There  is  the  great  friend  of  Mr.  Seward  ! * [William 
H.  Seward,  Secretary  of  State.]  . . 

John’s  experiment  in  school-teaching  proved  a decidedly 
successful  one.  The  number  of  his  pupils  increased  until  he 
could  receive  no  more  without  engaging  the  services  of  an 
assistant.  Notwithstanding  a somewhat  serious  difficulty 
arising  from  the  disturbed  political  state  of  the  country,  and 
the  strong  prejudice  against  Northerners  all  through  the  South, 
the  little  school  in  the  woods  continued  to  be  well  attended, 
and  it  gave  great  pleasure  to  the  youthful  teacher.  It  was 
from  no  discouragement  in  his  work,  nor  dissatisfaction  with 
his  patrons,  nor  ingratitude  to  his  warm-hearted  Southern 
friends,  that  John,  in  the  autumn  of  1850,  decided  to  begin  at 
once  his  studies  for  entering  the  ministry  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church.  Until  now  he,  like  other  young  men,  had  been  am- 
bitious for  wealth  and  distinction.  A lawyer’s  profession  was 
the  one  he  would  have  chosen,  and  for  which  he  had  peculiar 
qualifications.  But  God  had  something  different  and  better 
in  store  for  him. 

Having  decided  to  be  a minister,  he  had  then  to  take  into 
consideration  the  question  of  the  theological  seminary  in 
which  to  pursue  his  studies ; and  this  involved  the  question  of 
what  “ school  ” of  theology  he  should  embrace.  His  parents 
belonged  to  the  so-called  New-School  branch  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  their  preferences  were  naturally  in  favor 
of  Union  Seminary  in  New  York  City.  It  was  in  part  owing 
to  the  influence  of  his  friends  in  Columbus  that  he  determined 
to  go  to  Princeton,  N.  J.,  a strongly  pronounced  Old-School 
institution. 

About  this  time  he  wrote  to  his  mother : “ ..  . .1  begin  to 
feel  in  some  measure  the  weight  of  the  responsibilities  I am 
about  to  assume  and  my  incompetence  to  fulfil  them.  Still 
the  anticipation  is  pleasant.  I do  not  like  to  look  forward  to 
a longer  time  than  three  years  before  I can  begin  my  work  in 


68 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


the  Lord’s  vineyard,  and  I feel  a strong  desire  to  give  myself 
wholly  up  to  study  in  preparation  for  it.  You  know  our 
church  differs  from  Reuben’s  in  requiring  a systematic  training 
in  a public  institution.  ...  I think  Princeton  has  by  far  the 
most  celebrated  and  efficient  faculty,  and  another  thing,  Union 
is  New  School.  I am  quite  sure  I shall  never  regret  going  to 
Princeton.” 

John  left  Columbus  early  in  December  of  1850.  On  the 
4th  of  the  month  he  wrote  in  his  journal : 

“ Eleven  miles  from  Columbus.  I am  leaving  the  South. 
How  short,  how  like  a dream,  will  my  sojourn  here  soon 
seem  ! ” 


CHAPTER  VI 


FIRST  TWO  YEARS  IN  PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

JOHN  NEVIUS  reached  Princeton  about  the  middle  of 
December,  1850,  when  the  term  had  already  begun.  He 
found  it  hard  to  settle  to  work,  and  the  first  entries  in  his  jour- 
nal show  some  discouragement.  On  the  20th  of  December, 
1850,  he  wrote:  “ Nearly  a week  has  passed  since  I came  to 
Princeton ; and  is  this  week  to  be  an  index  to  my  future  ? I 
am  more  idle  and  listless  than  I should  have  supposed  possi- 
ble. I wish  I might  run  the  Christian  course  without  needing 
the  lash.  God  help  me  to  spend  my  time  here  so  that  I may 
be  prepared  in  mind  and  heart  for  the  work  which  is  before 
me,  and  for  heaven,  and  that  I may  not  have  to  look  back  to 
this  period  of  my  life  with  regret.” 

At  the  time  J ohn  entered  Princeton  Seminary  Dr.  Alexander, 
Sr.,  was  still  there — an  honor  and  a blessing  to  any  institution. 
Dr.  Charles  Hodge  was  in  the  height  of  usefulness,  and  other 
professors  were  scarcely  less  distinguished.  When  John  made 
his  first  call  upon  the  aged  Dr.  Alexander  he  was  surprised  to 
receive  from  him  a more  accurate  and  extended  history  of  the 
Nevius  family  than  he  had  known  before.  Dr.  Alexander  told 
him  of  certain  families  living  in  the  neighborhood  who  must 
be  related  to  him,  and  whose  acquaintance  it  would  be  well 
for  him  to  make. 

On  January  10,  1851,  he  says  in  his  journal : “ I intended  to 
write  more  about  Dr.  Addison  Alexander’s  and  Dr.  James  Alex- 
ander’s lectures.  . . . Dr.  James  has  spent  some  time  on  ‘em- 

69 


7° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


phasis  and  inflection.’  I have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  if  a 
person  has  not  enough  taste  and  discrimination  to  make  rules 
for  himself,  he  will  not  have  enough  to  apply  those  of  others. 
They  appear  to  me,  with  the  exception  of  a few  fundamental 
ones,  to  be  very  arbitrary ; and  I think  more  injury  will  result 
from  attempting  to  observe  them,  in  making  one’s  style  affected, 
than  in  studying  the  subject  carefully  and  the  language  care- 
fully by  the  rules  of  common  sense.  Still  it  is  good  exercise 
to  reduce  our  natural  ideas  to  rules  so  as  to  have  them  in  a 
tangible  form,  and  to  inquire  into  the  philosophy  of  the  mat- 
ter. But  I do  not  give  them  the  importance  which  some  of 
my  classmates  do  who  try  to  catch  every  word,  and  would  if 
the  same  thing  were  repeated  the  next  day.  ...” 

From  this  time  on  John  kept  a journal  with  more  or  less 
regularity  for  several  years.  That  was  an  age  of  “ journals,” 
when  we  made  no  end  of  “resolutions,”  in  a way  which  in 
these  times  of  hurry  and  changed  habits  would  be  considered 
impossible.  Self-examination — not  for  the  purpose  of  making 
sure  that  we  were  ‘ in  the  faith,’  but  rather  to  gauge  our  prog- 
ress in  the  divine  life — was  considered,  forty  years  ago,  a para- 
mount duty.  Whether  this  practice  was  or  was  not,  on  the 
whole,  beneficial  I cannot  say.  It  is  certain  there  was  very 
little  happiness  to  be  found  in  looking  into  the  depths  of  one’s 
own  heart ; but,  on  the  other  hand,  as  one  became  aware  of 
its  sinfulness,  one  was  driven  to  seek  more  earnestly  a closer 
walk  with  the  Saviour  and  Sin-bearer.  As  the  years  passed 
on  this  habit  of  introspection  almost  entirely  disappeared. 
John  thought  little  of  himself,  while  his  gaze  was  fixed  stead- 
fastly upon  his  great  Exemplar.  Thus,  “with  open  face  be- 
holding as  in  a glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  he  was  changed 
into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord.” 

On  the  first  page  of  his  journal  I find  this  entry : “ I place 
in  the  fore  part  of  this  book,  for  more  convenient  reference, 


RULES  FOR  CONDUCT 


71 


several  rules,  lately  adopted,  by  which  I intend  to  regulate 
my  life.”  There  were  twenty-four  of  these  rules.  The  first 
is  dated  December  29,  1850;  the  last  April  17,  1851.  I will 
give  them  in  full. 

“ Rules  or  Resolutions  for  Regulating  my  Life. 

“ Resolved  : 

“ 1.  Not  to  place  confidence  in  overwrought  plans  for  the 
future,  nor  to  form  such  plans. 

“2.  Not  to  avoid  looking  at  the  harsh  features  of  things, 
but  to  try  to  anticipate  every  emergency,  and  be  prepared  for 
it,  so  as  to  act  understanding^,  promptly,  and  resolutely. 

“3.  To  keep  my  mind  impressed  with  the  idea  that  I am 
living  for  God  and  heaven. 

“ 4.  To  make  it  my  object  in  my  studies  to  become  a use- 
ful rather  than  a learned  man. 

“5.  To  look  forward  to  my  future  life  as  a continual  war- 
fare, and  endeavor  every  day  to  gain,  by  the  help  of  God,  a 
victory  over  some  evil  propensity  of  my  heart. 

“ 6.  Trusting  the  future  entirely  to  God  with  full  confidence, 
and  exercising  humble  submission  to  all  his  righteous  will,  to 
pray  that  he  will  direct  me  in  the  course  which  will  best  pro- 
mote his  glory,  and  enable  me  every  day  to  spend  my  time  so 
as  best  to  prepare  myself  for  the  station  which  he  has  allotted 
to  me. 

" 7.  Never  to  neglect  the  regular  attendance  upon  religious 
exercises,  especially  those  of  prayer. 

“ 8.  Never  to  engage  in  religious  exercises,  either  in  public 
or  in  private,  without  endeavoring  to  feel  impressed  with  their 
supreme  excellence  and  importance,  their  solemnity,  and  the 
necessity  of  engaging  in  them  aright,  without  letting  my  mind 
wander  to  worldly  objects. 

“9.  To  guard  carefully  against  covetousness  as  one  of  my 
besetting  sins. 


72 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“ io.  To  guard  against  and  subdue  feelings  of  envy  and 
jealousy. 

“ n.  To  cultivate  assiduously  a kind  feeling  toward  and  a 
pleasing  manner  in  intercourse  with  every  one. 

“ 12.  To  cultivate  a strong  feeling  of  love  to  God  and  to 
his  cause  and  all  engaged  in  it,  with  a spirit  of  charity  and 
liberality. 

“ 13.  To  sleep  about  six  hours — not  to  exceed  seven — 
going  to  bed,  as  a rule,  about  ten  o’clock. 

“14.  To  walk  or  take  some  active  exercise  every  morning 
and  evening,  unless  necessarily  prevented  by  the  weather, 
sickness,  or  very  urgent  business. 

“15.  To  eat  no  more  food  and  of  no  other  kind  than  I find 
by  experience  to  be  most  conducive  to  health  and  studious 
habits.  To  avoid  gluttony,  and  to  deny  myself  the  next  meal 
whenever  I break  this  rule. 

“ 16.  Every  Saturday  night  to  eat  sparingly  or  nothing  at 
all,  and  spend  a part  of  the  evening  in  looking  over  these 
rules,  seeing  how  far  I have  transgressed  them,  how  much  I 
can  improve  them,  and  myself  by  them ; and  in  preparation 
for  the  Sabbath. 

“ 17.  To  make  a diligent  use  of  all  my  time. 

“ 18.  To  make  the  Bible  my  chief  study,  and  endeavor 
every  day  to  improve  in  the  knowledge  of  it. 

“ 19.  To  do  everything  systematically  and  thoroughly. 

“20.  To  'put  nothing  off  until  to-morrow  which  can  be 
done  to-day.’ 

"21.  To  keep  an  account  in  my  journal  of  all  infringe- 
ments of  these  resolutions. 

“22.  Never  to  engage  in  frivolous  or  indelicate  conversation 
such  as  I should  be  unwilling  my  mother  should  hear  from  me. 

“ 23.  To  bridle  my  tongue  so  as  not  to  converse  with 
others  about  matters  which  relate  only  to  myself,  and  in 
which  they  do  not  feel  interested ; nor  to  make  my  friends  the 


LIFE  AT  PRINCETON  SEMINARY 


73 


common  topic  of  conversation ; nor,  under  any  circumstances, 
to  betray  their  confidence. 

“ 24.  To  acknowledge  God  in  all  my  ways,  and  to  enter 
upon  nothing,  however  trivial,  without  first  asking  his  direction 
and  blessing.” 

One  of  the  early  entries  in  this  journal  has  this  confession : 

“ I find  that  with  regard  to  those  resolutions  which  relate  to 
spiritual  exercises,  I have  broken  almost  every  one  of  them, 
particularly  the  eighth,  twelfth,  thirteenth,  and  eighteenth, 
though  I do  not  know  that  I have  done  any  outward  act  that 
would  be  specially  reprehensible.”  « 

Journal 

“January  6,  1851.  I have  read  during  the  past  week  Fos- 
ter’s essay  on  ‘ Decision  of  Character,’  which  is  something  I 
am  sadly  deficient  in,  and  which  I must  strive  to  acquire.  I 
feel  that  I have  failed  in  commanding  respect  heretofore  from 
the  want  of  this,  and  I think  this  has  arisen  from  my  natural 
diffidence,  my  imperfect  training,  and  want  of  good  examples. 
I hope  to  correct  this  fault  by  getting  clearer  ideas  about 
things,  by  weighing  matters  carefully  and  prayerfully,  and  by 
resolution.  I have  now  an  object  in  life — the  glory  of  God 
and  the  salvation  of  my  own  soul  and  the  souls  of  others.  . . . 
I have  improved  somewhat  in  Hebrew,  so  that  I am  now  able 
to  keep  up  with  my  class. 

“ I have  been  much  impressed  by  the  frequent  practical  re- 
marks of  Dr.  Alexander.  He  has  such  a power  of  bringing 
truths  home  to  one’s  mind.  ...  I have  made  more  rules  for 
the  government  of  my  life,  which  I wish  to  begin  to  practise 
with  the  new  year.  I have  spent  most  of  the  forenoon  in 
reading  ' Episcopacy  Tested  by  Scripture.’  ” 

John’s  first  communion  season  in  Princeton  was  a time  to 
which  he  looked  forward  with  both  longing  and  anxiety,  and 


74 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


for  which  he  tried  to  prepare  himself  with  great  care.  He 
arose  that  Sunday  morning  at  four  o’clock,  in  order  to  have 
more  time  for  meditation  and  prayer.  He  taught  his  class  in 
a Sunday-school  and  afterward  went  to  church.  After  that 
long  and  anxious  morning  was  it  strange  that  he  was  physi- 
cally unfit  for  the  service  he  engaged  in  ? Alone  in  his  room 
at  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  he  recorded  his  disappoint- 
ment : 

“ How  shall  I express  the  feelings  with  which  I approached 
the  communion  table  ! I think  I never  in  my  life  felt  such 
indifference  and  stupidity.  ...  I even  felt  sleepy  ! The 
‘ old  doctor  ’ made  some  remarks  from  the  text,  * Looking  unto 
Jesus.’  I was  not  interested,  and  was  exceedingly  mortified 
on  hearing  some  one  else  speak  extravagantly  of  them.  I 
have  sometimes  thought  myself  exempt  from  the  ups  and 
downs  of  the  Christian  life,  against  which  my  friends  have 
advised  me  to  guard ; and  perhaps  for  that  reason  I have 
been  too  careless  and  prayerless.” 

It  is  delightful  to  see  that  almost  immediately  the  cloud 
lifted,  for  the  next  page  of  the  journal  has  the  following: 

“ How  can  I thank  God  enough  for  what  he  has  done  for 
me  this  night!  How  weak  was  my  faith!  I had  hardly 
hoped  for  a blessing.  After  the  coldness  with  which  I looked 
upon  the  emblems  of  my  Saviour’s  blood,  I hardly  dared  to 
lift  my  eyes  to  heaven.  At  an  unexpected  moment  God  has 
seen  fit  to  baptize  me  anew  with  his  Spirit ; to  give  me  the 
spirit  of  adoption,  and  to  shed  abroad  his  love  in  my  heart, 
making  me  desire  to  consecrate  myself  wholly  and  entirely  to 
him,  to  do  or  suffer  all  his  righteous  will.  This  room  has 
been  a Bethel  to  me.  Oh  that  I could  stay  forever  with 
God  ! Oh,  what  will  it  be  in  heaven  ! Blessed  be  God  that 
poor  sinners  may  have  an  earnest  of  it  here,  and  a foretaste  of 
the  fullness  of  joy  forevermore  at  his  right  hand.  This  is  all 
of  grace. 


INTEREST  IN  EO REIGN  MISSIONS 


75 


“ ‘ Jesus  sought  me  when  a stranger.’ 

“ Oh,  how  sweet  to  me  to  hope  that  I am  indeed  one  of  God’s 
chosen  children  ! Shall  I not  trust  him  for  the  future  ? . . 

During  the  week  following  this  first  communion  the  Hon. 
Walter  Lowrie  came  to  Princeton  to  address  the  students  on 
the  subject  of  foreign  missions.  John  was  much  interested, 
and  I think  the  question  of  his  own  personal  duty  may  then 
for  the  first  time  have  presented  itself. 

In  a letter  there  is  mention  made  of  some  boys  whom  he 
was  teaching.  As  his  means  were  limited,  he  was  glad  to  have 
this  opportunity  of  making  a little  money,  and  at  the  same 
time,  he  hoped,  doing  good.  When  out  walking  one  day  with 
a friend  he  was  told  of  three  little  boys  for  whom  a teacher 
was  desired  for  a few  hours  a day.  He  at  once  engaged  to 
take  them,  and  in  his  journal  for  that  day  says : “ How  plainly 
the  hand  of  God  appears  in  this  ! I trust  he  has  some  good 
design  both  for  me  and  for  the  boys.  . . . 

“ I was  called  upon  in  our  class-meeting  to  offer  prayer. 
Was  very  cold  in  my  feelings  and  unhappy  in  my  language,  as 
I -thought.” 

Much  time  this  winter  was  devoted  to  Hebrew,  in  which  there 
was  a recitation  every  forenoon.  There  was  also  a lecture  each 
day,  in  the  afternoon,  and  a meeting  of  students — either  in  a 
debating  club,  or  conference,  or  for  prayer — apparently  nearly 
every  evening.  Quite  little  enough  time  was  left  for  exercise 
and  recreation.  Students  at  Princeton  in  those  days  were  evi- 
dently expected  to  work.  In  one  of  his  first  letters  from  there 
John  gives  the  routine  of  a day : 

“December  27,  1850. 

“ Dear  Mother  : . . . That  you  may  know  what  I am  at 
and  how  I spend  my  time  here,  I will  give  you  a condensed 
journal  of  to-day.  At  four  and  a half  I arose  and  built  a fire, 
and  was  dressed  a little  before  five.  After  spending  a half-hour 
or  more  in  my  room,  I took  a walk,  and  got  back  to  chapel 


76 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


at  6.45.  Chapel  exercises  are  conducted  in  the  morning  by 
the  students.  After  chapel  we  go  to  breakfast  in  the  refectory. 
We  have  a large  room  with  three  long  tables ; plain  fare,  but 
plenty  of  it.  Many  of  the  students  form  themselves  into  little 
clubs  and  question  one  another  during  meal-time  in  the  Shorter 
Catechism.  I was  delighted  to  find  that  my  knowledge  of  it, 
acquired  so  many  years  ago,  was  not  effaced,  and  that  it  only 
wanted  a little  time  to  bring  it  back  again.  That  catechism  is 
a rich  mine  of  instruction,  and  that  child  is  blessed  who  has 
it  beaten  into  him  when  young,  however  dry  and  irksome  the 
task.  It  is  a perfect  system  of  theology,  and  the  boy  who 
knows  it  has  a fortune  more  valuable  than  worldly  wealth.  . . . 
When  we  come  out  from  breakfast  the  sun  is  generally  just 
rising,  and  we  have  the  whole  of  the  day  for  work.  We  have 
a recitation  in  Hebrew  and  a lecture  every  day,  one  at  eleven 
and  the  other  at  three  and  a half.  The  professors  take  turns 
in  lecturing,  so  that  we  hear  every  one  of  them  once  a week. 
We  have  about  an  hour,  which  most  of  us  devote  to  walking, 
between  chapel  and  supper.  We  have  meetings  nearly  every 
night  in  the  week.  On  Sunday  morning  we  have  a sermon 
from  one  of  the  professors,  and  conference  in  the  afternoon. 
But  this  is  hardly  a journal,  after  all.  I have  commenced  this 
since  supper,  and  it  is  now  near  eight  o’clock.  I must  soon  go 
to  work  at  Hebrew,  in  which  I am  behindhand.  It  seems 
strange  to  be  a pupil  again,  and  I never  felt  more  the  need  of 
study.  . . .” 

John’s  first  visit  home  after  the  change  in  his  hopes  and  plans 
was  naturally  an  event  of  great  interest  to  himself  and  the  little 
home  circle.  I find  a letter  addressed  to  his  half-sister,  Han- 
nah Eastman,  in  which  he  refers  to  lessons  they  were  to  have 
together.  He  writes : “ I should  be  glad  to  have  you  review 
your  Latin  grammar  carefully  before  I come,  so  as  to  have  a 
good  start  in  reading  with  me.  ...  I think  you  should  make 


FIRST  YEAR  AT  PRINCETON 


77 


up  your  mind  now,  since  you  are  sixteen  years  old,  to  work 
without  intermission  as  hard  as  your  health  will  allow,  always 
remembering  that  the  preservation  of  one’s  health  is  a binding 
duty.  . . 

On  January  21,  1851,  John  wrote:  “I  have  hardly  got 
broken  into  routine  work  since  I came  back  from  New  York. 
I find  it  difficult  to  keep  my  resolution  about  early  rising.” 

Shortly  after  this  he  speaks  of  having  broken  nearly  every 
one  of  his  resolutions  except  that  which  related  to  early  rising ; 
and  he  seems  to  have  been  generally  dissatisfied  with  his  pro- 
gress, though  he  was  working  to  the  full  limit  of  his  strength, 
and  perhaps  beyond  it.  He  was  never  inclined  to  excess  in 
eating  or  drinking,  but  he  may  have  felt  himself  in  some  dan- 
ger in  that  direction,  for  he  had  evidently  been  disciplining 
himself  rather  more  severely  than  his  judgment  approved.  He 
writes : “ I have  half  come  to  the  conclusion  that  I am  foolish 
for  subjecting  myself  to  abstemious  habits,  and  I think  I require 
considerable  impletion  as  well  as  exercise  for  good  health.” 

He  cared  just  enough,  I think,  for  “the  pleasures  of  the 
table  ” ; that  is,  he  liked  enough  good,  well-prepared  food, 
recognizing  its  importance  in  the  economy  of  nature ; and  he 
was  always  rather  anxious  as  to  the  powers  of  endurance  of 
any  one  who  ate  very  sparingly.  He  used  to  say  laughingly 
that  he  judged  a new  missionary  somewhat  as  he  would  a 
horse,  by  watching  to  see  if  he  were  a good  eater;  it  being 
well  known  that  a horse  “off  its  feed”  will  probably  soon 
show  other  symptoms  of  ill  health.  There  was  little  danger 
that  Princeton  students  who  took  their  meals  in  the  “refectory  ” 
would  be  injured  by  a superabundance  of  rich  food,  though, 
on  the  other  hand,  I do  not  think  they  had  a bad  table.  Nor 
could  they  have  been  very  hilariously  inclined  when  they 
amused  themselves  at  meal-times  by  examining  one  another  on 
their  knowledge  of  Shorter  Catechism  ! 

At  one  time  John*  crowed  himself  to  feel  somewhat  encou- 


78 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


raged  because  he  thought  himself  improving  as  regarded  the 
sixth,  ninth,  tenth,  and  twelfth  “resolutions.”  On  the  22d  of 
February  he  writes: 

“ I think  I can  say  that  I have  done  a good  week’s  work. 
I have  felt  more  in  the  mood  for  study  than  usual,  and  my 
lessons  have  been  more  satisfactory.  . . . Last  night  we 
debated  the  question,  Has  the  foreign  mission  field  a claim 
upon  us  superior  to  the  domestic  ? I made  my  full  ten- 
minute  speech,  and  was  not  nearly  through  when  I was  rapped 
down.  I was  rather  encouraged  by  my  fluency,  but  I deter- 
mined in  the  future  to  be  more  careful  what  I say,  and  not  to 
be  betrayed  into  a misrepresentation  of  the  truth  by  the  desire 
to  overthrow  the  argument  of  an  opponent. 

“ I took  a long  walk  alone  this  afternoon,  and  had,  as  I 
thought,  an  uncommon  number  of  good  ideas  passing  through 
my  brain.  ...  I have  slept  less  than  usual  during  the  last 
week,  having  gone  to  bed  generally  about  half-past  ten  and 
got  up  at  half-past  three  o’clock.  The  idea  occurred  to  me 
this  morning,  after  a singular  dream,  whether  it  is  not  possi- 
ble that  we  have  more  accurate  conceptions  of  the  characters 
of  persons  in  our  dreams  than  in  our  waking  hours.” 

One  of  John’s  best  friends  in  the  seminary  was  Mr.  Williams, 
who  afterward  went  to  Africa  as  a missionary.  John  was  his 
assistant  in  a Sunday-school,  and  felt  it  a blessing  to  be  with 
such  a good  and  holy  man,  even  though  it  made  him  conscious 
of  his  own  deficiency,  as  he  says,  “ in  almost  every  qualifica- 
tion which  a public  teacher  requires.” 

It  is  refreshing  to  have  him  record,  after  having  been  de- 
tained one  evening  in  a student’s  room  by  a Sunday-school 
meeting : “ I have  not  laughed  so  much  in  a long  time  ! ” 
Indeed,  I am  quite  sure  that,  in  spite  of  the  rather  somber 
impression  produced  by  his  journal,  this  was  a happy  time  in 
his  life,  and  that  he  appeared  to  his  frigpds  habitually  cheer- 
ful. He  was  never  ill-tempered.  “Tlrere  was  not  a corner 


SUNDAY-SCHOOL  WORK 


79 


in  his  warm,  loving  heart  for  ill  blood  to  lurk  in,  and  not  a 
fiber  for  ill  will  to  feed  on.”  If  occasionally  depressed  by  the 
unexpected  revelations  which  he  found  of  grave  but  hitherto 
unsuspected  faults,  he  never  rested  until  he  had  done  battle 
with  these  faults,  and  by  God’s  grace  had  got  the  better  of 
them,  and  then  he  was  again  his  sunny,  light-hearted  self. 

On  the  9th  of  March  he  presented  his  letter  of  dismissal 
from  the  church  in  Columbus,  and  was  received  into  the  Pres- 
byterian church  of  Princeton.  About  this  time  he  mentions 
having  gone  one  evening  into  a friend’s  room,  and  while  there 
having  become  so  interested  in  telling  him  about  certain 
friends  of  his,  and  also  reading  extracts  from  letters,  that  he 
had  fairly  broken  his  twenty-third  resolution — not  a very 
heinous  offense,  one  would  think. 

The  remaining  weeks  of  this  session  were  spent  in  close 
study,  though  mind  and  body  were  fagged  and  he  was  longing 
for  rest.  About  the  1st  of  June  he  returned  to  his  home,  and 
the  whole  of  his  vacation  was  spent  in  visiting  and  addressing 
Sunday-schools  and  in  establishing  such  schools  in  destitute 
regions ; also  in  furnishing  Sunday-school  libraries  where  they 
were  needed.  He  worked  with  impetuosity,  but  managed  to 
get  a great  deal  of  pleasure  by  the  way.  I shall  give  but  one 
extract  from  the  journal  of  that  time : 

u Last  Saturday  I went  to  R to  meet  the  appointment 

which  I had  made  for  Sunday.  Jennie  Coan  was  about  start- 
ing with  Mr.  L to  visit  her  sister,  Mrs.  Leach.  I pre- 

vailed upon  her  to  drive  with  me.  Time  passed  rapidly,  and 
we  were  surprised  to  find  ourselves  so  soon  at  the  gate.  After 

Mr.  L arrived  we  all  walked  together  to  the  lake  and  had 

a boat-ride  in  the  evening.  I felt  rather  unsocial,  as  I had 
five  appointments  for  the  morrow,  and  my  anticipations  were 
not  the  brightest.  I was  continually  reproaching  myself  for 
undertaking  all  these  so  thoughtlessly.  I have  been  very 
much  surprised  that  I should  dare  to  appear  before  so  many 


8o 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


audiences  in  one  day.  I have  hardly  touched  pen  to  prepare 
anything  since  I have  been  at  home — not  even  a ‘skeleton.’ 
When  I have  been  asked  to  deliver  an  address,  I have  an- 
swered ‘Yes,’  and  then  have  allowed  the  time  set  aside  for 
preparation  to  be  taken  up  with  other  business  and  friendly 
visits.  I have  been  more  successful  in  extemporaneous  speak- 
ing than  I expected  to  be.  My  first  effort,  however,  ‘ was 
almost  a failure,  and  I shall  never  forget  it.  Many  circum- 
stances combined  to  embarrass  me.  I felt  a ‘sinking  sensa- 
tion ’ from  the  first  going  into  the  desk,  and  when  I got  up  to 
speak  soon  began  to  think  of  the  impression  I was  making. 
Then  my  mind  wandered  from  my  subject,  and  I felt  lost. 
But  I floundered  about,  making  several  mistakes,  I knew,  for 
about  twenty-five  minutes,  then  closed  very  abruptly.  I was 
much  mortified,  but  was  thankful  it  was  no  worse. 

“ After  service  and  Sunday-school  Mr.  L and  I drove 

over  a most  horrible  road  to  my  third  appointment,  where  we 
found  no  one  waiting  for  us  except  the  superintendent,  Dr. 
Folwell,  and  three  or  four  children.  From  here  we  drove  to 
‘ Crane’s,’  where  there  was  a small  congregation,  which  I ad- 
dressed. While  I was  reading  a chapter  in  the  Bible,  glancing 
out  of  the  window  of  the  school-house,  I saw  a woman  ap- 
proaching my  horse  with  an  open  umbrella.  Knowing  the 
horse’s  propensity,  and  seeing  that  she  was  about  to  break  the 
halter,  I bounded  out  of  the  door  with  a ‘ whoa ! ’ — came  back 
instantly,  and  went  on  with  the  service  ! 

“It  continued  to  rain,  but  we  kept  all  my  appointments, 
though  we  did  not  get  home  till  nearly  twelve  o’clock  at  night. 
...  I have  determined  that  three  addresses  in  one  day  must 
suffice  for  the  future.” 

The  work  of  this  summer  was  full  of  interest  to  John,  and 
he  had  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  he  accomplished  some 
good,  especially  in  out-of-the-way  corners  of  the  county  which 
had  at  that  time  been  neglected.  He  learned  in  after  years 


SECOND  YEAR  AT  PRINCETON 


81 


that  at  least  one  person  dated  his  conversion  from  one  of  these 
youthful  attempts  at  preaching ; and  others  were  remembered 
thirty  years  later  as  having  been  both  helpful  and  impressive. 
He  established  a number  of  Sunday-schools  among  very  rough 
people.  He  writes  of  one  occasion : “ I wish  I could  give  a 
full  description  of  the  scene  in  the  crowded  school-house  ; the  « 
number  of  boys  I had  to  stare  out  of  countenance  before  I 
could  make  respectable  listeners  out  of  them,  particularly  one 
little  sunburned  imp,  who  sat  on  a bench  and  doubled  up  his 
fists  at  me  and  every  one  else,  first  addressing  himself  to  one 
side  of  the  room  and  then  the  other.  He  seemed  to  me  the 
most  precociously  developed  little  demon  I ever  saw.” 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  summer  of  1851  John  returned  to 
Princeton.  In  the  first  entry  in  his  journal  he  writes  of  God’s 
goodness  to  him  in  having  raised  up  friends  for  him  every- 
where and  prospered  his  undertakings.  At  the  same  time  he 
expresses  dissatisfaction  with  himself  for  having  allowed  other 
things  to  take  from  the  time  he  ought  to  have  devoted  to  God 
and  religious  contemplation,  so  that  his  soul  had  sometimes 
gone  “ almost  without  spiritual  food.” 

During  this  term  he  had  again  the  three  little  boys  to  teach, 
which  work  he  enjoyed.  I am  surprised,  in  reading  his  old 
journals  and  letters,  to  find  how  much  outside  work,  quite 
apart  from  their  theological  studies,  was  allowed  the  students 
at  that  time.  John  assisted  in  starting  more  than  one  Sunday- 
school  in  or  near  Princeton,  and  also  frequently  took  Sunday 
services  in  the  neighborhood. 

On  September  25,  1851,  he  writes : “ Yesterday,  after  a busy 
morning,  I started  out  with  some  new  books  to  make  a general 
visitation  in  the  neighborhood  of  my  Sunday-school.  ...  I 
called  on  ten  families,  and  was  cordially  received  and  much 
encouraged.  A number  of  new  pupils  were  promised,  among 
them  some  large  boys ; but  I do  not  know  that  we  shall  get 
many  to  come  regularly.  I called  at  a shabby  house  and 


82 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


found  the  woman  living  there  more  kindly  disposed  than  I 
had  been  led  to  expect.  I had  a long  conversation  with  her, 
and  prayed  with  her,  and  she  promised  to  send  her  children  to 
Sunday-school.  It  was  beginning  to  rain,  and  was  very  dark. 
I borrowed  an  umbrella  and  started  on  my  long  walk  home. 
Had  a ' teachers’  meeting  ’ in  the  evening.” 

On  the  2 1 st  of  October,  1851,  the  venerable  and  greatly 
loved  and  respected  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander  died.  The 
Synod  of  New  Jersey  was  in  session  at  Princeton,  and  attended 
the  funeral.  It  was  a solemn  time  at  the  seminary. 

There  are  very  few  more  entries  in  his  journal  at  Princeton. 
On  November  16th  he  wrote:  “Time  passes  pleasantly  with 
me.  Thursday  I received  a most  cheering  letter  from  home, 
which  God  made  the  occasion  of  a blessing  to  me.  My  stud- 
ies now  are  more  profitable,  as  well  as  more  pleasant.” 

After  this  time  there  was  a break  of  more  than  two  months. 
When  he  wrote  again,  on  February  1,  1852,  he  refers  to  his 
“poor  neglected  resolutions.”  On  the  same  date  he  records 
the  great  encouragement  he  had  had  in  the  evangelistic  work 
he  was  doing  in  a place  called  “ The  Grove,”  some  miles  from 
Princeton.  His  Bible  class  there  was  specially  interesting. 
On  the  previous  Sunday  a classmate  had  gone  with  him,  and 
they  together  had  had  Sunday-school,  Bible  class,  and  evening 
service — literally  a “protracted  meeting.” 

The  next  entry  in  the  journal  is  in  December  of  the  same 
year  (1852),  when  he  explains  that  his  reason  for  discontinu- 
ing the  journal  was  that  his  time  had  been  so  much  taken  up 
in  writing  to  me,  and  that  his  letters  to  me  would  answer,  in 
great  measure,  the  purpose  of  a journal.  There  is,  however, 
one  more  entry  on  January  3d  of  the  next  year  (1853),  which 
I will  insert : 

“ I wish  to  note  here  what  has  been  the  result  of  all  my  past 
experience.  It  is  this : whenever  I have  attempted  to  engage 
in  any  public  service  without  asking  help  of  God,  with  a sense 


ENGAGEMENT  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN 


83 


more  or  less  vivid  of  my  own  weakness  and  entire  dependence 
upon  him — and  I do  not  know  of  one  exception — I have 
made  a signal  failure.  Last  Sunday  morning  I went  into  the 
pulpit  to  speak  on  a portion  of  Scripture  with  which  I thought 
I was  very  familiar — the  Twenty-third  Psalm.  I had  hardly 
begun  before  I seemed  shut  up.  There  was  no  point  to  any- 
thing I said.  Much  was  very  indistinctly  expressed  ; much  was 
nothing  but  the  commonest  truisms,  and  was  desultory  and  un- 
connected. I looked  at  my  watch  to  see  if  I had  not  talked 
long  enough,  and  found  I had  occupied  even  less  time  than  I 
thought.  So  I was  obliged  to  talk  on  against  time,  which 
made  the  matter  worse.  I felt  sure  the  congregation  had  the 
same  opinion  of  my  performance  that  I had.  My  distress  was 
increased  by  the  consciousness  that  I was  disappointed — not 
so  much  because  I had  not  profited  my  hearers  as  because  I 
had  not  done  credit  to  myself.  I hurried  away  after  the  close 
of  service  to  lay  my  case  before  God  and  ask  his  forgiveness. 
I felt  an  earnest  of  better  things  before  the  evening  service, 
and  God  did  help  me  to  speak  somewhat  freely  and  plainly, 
giving  me  access  to  the  hearts  of  my  hearers.  Why  can  I not 
profit  by  the  lessons  God  is  so  plainly  teaching  me  ? . . .” 
The  summer  of  1852  was  spent  at  home,  and  was  a much 
more  restful  one  than  the  previous  vacation,  which  he  had 
spent  in  organizing  and  addressing  Sunday-schools  through- 
out the  county.  It  was  also  a very  eventful  time  to  him  and 
to  me,  as  it  was  then  that  we  exchanged  brotherly  and  sisterly 
friendship  of  long  standing  for  something  much  dearer.  I 
think  I need  not  apologize  for  giving  many  long  extracts  from 
letters  written  to  me  during  John’s  last  year  in  Princeton  Semi- 
nary. In  a study  of  his  character  they  are  a necessity.  For 
forty  years  the  little  package  of  letters  had  lain  unopened.  My 
own  to  him  of  that  period  I long  ago  destroyed.  I am  not 
sure  that  I fully  appreciated  in  the  old  days  the  letters  which 
came  so  regularly  each  week  from  the  student  at  Princeton ; at 


84 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


least  the  impression  left  upon  me  was  that  they  were  scarcely 
“ love-letters  ” at  all ; and  it  was  a surprise,  when  for  the  first 
time  I reread  them,  to  find  them  all  that  any  sensible  girl 
could  wish.  Only  a few  of  these  “ honest  confessions  ” shall 
be  repeated  here ; but  without  these  few  my  husband’s  charac- 
ter could  not  be  known — at  least  not  in  that  relation  in  which 
it  was  so  nearly  perfect. 

The  summer  had  been  filled  with  a succession  of  rides,  drives, 
visits,  and  frequent  picnics  on  the  shores  of  Seneca  Lake,  with 
an  occasional  one  to  the  more  distant  Cayuga.  About  the 
i st  of  September  he  returned  to  the  seminary.  The  letters  to 
me  require  very  few  words  of  explanation. 


CHAPTER  VII 


LETTERS  FROM  JOHN  L.  NEVIUS  TO  HELEN  S.  COAN 


“ HALL  I give  you  a little  account  of  myself  from  the  time 


when  I left  you  at  the  lake?  I formed  the  acquaintance 
on  the  boat  of  a pleasant  young  fellow  from  Pennsylvania,  who 
was  extravagant  in  his  admiration  of  our  lake,  and  I took  much 
pleasure  in  pointing  out  places  of  interest  as  we  passed.  . . . 
And  now  I am  here  again  among  familiar  faces  and  old 
friends,  and  I wonder  whether  there  is  any  one  of  them  hap- 
pier than  I ! What  makes  me  so  is  the  recollection  of  the  last 
two  weeks,  and  the  glorious  light  which  they  reflect  upon  my 
future.  . .'  . And  those  moonlight  drives!  I was  trying  to 
think  of  an  adjective  strong  enough  to  qualify  them,  but  there 
is  none.  ...  I never  before  thought  there  could  be  so  much 
of  earthly  happiness.  ...  I believe  God  has  given  us  to  each 
other,  and  that  he  smiles  upon  us.  ...  I feel  like  keeping  it 
to  myself — a sacred  secret.” 


“ Yesterday  morning  the  conversation  at  our  end  of  the  table 

turned  upon  ministers’  wives.  Our  new  professor,  Mr.  H , 

has  not  yet  arrived,  and  some  one  remarked  that  he  was  prob- 
ably detained  by  his  wife.  Another  remarked  that  while  many 
a minister’s  influence  had  been  destroyed  by  his  wife,  she 
often,  on  the  other  hand,  contributed  half  to  his  success,  either 


“ Princeton,  N.  J., 

“ September  4,  1852. 


( t 


September  6,  1852. 


86 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


directly  or  indirectly.  Mr.  Clemens,  who  thinks  of  going  as  a 
missionary  to  Africa,  wondered  how  ministers  and  theological 
students  could  ' propose  ’ to  ladies  with  whom  they  had  little 
or  no  personal  acquaintance,  on  the  recommendation  of  others, 
and  said  he  would  live  single  all  his  life  first.  But  I am  broken 
off  here  by  having  to  go  to  hear  an  address  from  Mr.  Newton, 
who  has  been  a missionary  eighteen  years  in  India,  and  is  to 
speak  to  us  in  the  oratory.  . . . 

“Tuesday,  8.30  p.m.  I will  take  up  the  thread  where  it 
was  broken  off.  I have  to  go  back  a good  way  to  find  it. 
Mr.  Clemens  spoke  at  length  and  with  much  feeling,  giving  a list 
of  the  qualities  which  he  must  be  assured  by  a long  personal 
acquaintance  the  object  of  his  love  possesses.  He  tried  to 
depict  the  miserable  condition  of  one  tied  to  a ‘ help-eat  ’ 
only ; and  then,  turning  to  me  abruptly,  he  said,  ‘ Nevius,  you 
won’t  get  such  a wife,  will  you?’  I will  tell  you  what  I re- 
plied : * . . . I think  he  has  most  reason  to  hope  who,  while 
he  has  exercised  his  own  common  sense  and  choice,  has  had 
his  duty  to  God  uppermost  in  his  mind,  and  has  continually 
looked  to  him  for  guidance.’ 

“Yesterday  I spent  in  writing  business  letters  and  selecting 
books  for  my  library,  for  which  we  send  to  Germany.  I am 
adding  some  rare  old  Latin  books  which  I expect  to  use  a 
great  deal  in  the  future.  To-morrow  I shall  be  fully  initiated 
into  our  regular  routine  of  duties.  I shall  then  begin  my  early 
rising,  walks,  etc.  I can  never  thank  God  enough  that  he 
has  placed  such  privileges  and  hopes  before  me.  . . . Pray  a 
great  deal  for  me,  Nell.  God  will  hear  and  answer  prayer. 

“ Last  night  the  wife  of  the  late  Dr.  Alexander  died.  On 
Sunday  she  was  with  us  at  church,  looking  very  well.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  the  f blind  preacher  of  Virginia,’  of  whom 
William  Wirt  wrote  in  the  ‘ British  Spy.’  Dr.  Alexander  used  to 
tell  the  students,  in  his  lectures  on  pastoral  theology,  when  he 
came  to  the  subject  of  choosing  a wife,  that  they  must  choose 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN  87 

from  good  families.  . . . This  morning  I was  up  at  half-past 
five.  I expect  to  rise  at-  half-past  four  soon.” 

“ Monday  evening,  September  13,  1852. 

“ Being  considerably  confused  by  ‘ heresies  and  schisms,’ 
and  the  thousand  minutiae  which  pertain  to  them,  so  that  I 
am  obliged  to  give  up  study  for  an  hour,  I have  determined  to 
spend  it  as  I almost  feel  I should  like  to  spend  all  my  time  ! 
It  is  a pity  that  I should  devote  my  dullest  hours  to  you,  isn’t 
it  ? Some  students  from  the  college  spent  the  fore  part  of  the 
evening  in  my  room  with  a ‘ Kap  ’ from  Williams  College,  to 
consult  about  having  a chapter  of  the  Kappa  Alpha  Society 
established  in  the  college  here.  Strange  business,  you  will 
say,  for  a theologue ; but  we  had  a good  time,  and  I enjoyed 
it  much.  . . . 

“ You  say  that  you  are  ambitious  for  me ; that  you  wish  me 
to  be  great  as  well  as  good.  Be  careful,  dear  Nell,  that  good- 
ness has  the  first  place  in  your  wishes,  and  that  not  as  a means 
to  an  end.  Let  greatness  be  only  accessory  and  secondary. 
Let  us  ‘seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteous- 
ness.’ . . . 

“ A few  nights  ago  I went  to  see  Mr.  Williams  from  Georgia, 
who  has  a beautiful  room  in  this  building.  I have  often  spoken 
of  him  to  you.  He  is  loved  by  everybody  and  is  so  good. 
He  soon  began  to  talk  on  that  subject  which  naturally  has 
such  strong  attraction  for  us  fellows.  I lay  on  his  bed,  and 
was  glad  he  could  not  see  the  effect  his  words  had  on  me. 
He  took  down  from  his  shelves  the  memoir  of  Walter  Lowrie, 
a missionary  to  China,  from  which  he  read  me  some  fine  ex- 
tracts about  missionaries’  wives  and  how  to  get  them  ! Then 
said  he:  ‘Brother  Nevius,  I can  never  think  of  this  subject 
with  levity.  If  there  is  anything  in  which  we  ought  to  distrust 
ourselves  and  fly  to  our  Heavenly  Father  for  help,  it  is  this. 
I believe  it  will  always  be  true  till  the  end  of  the  world  that 


88 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


“a  prudent  wife  is  from  the  Lord.”  You  do  not  know  whom 
you  are  getting  [here  I could  not  agree  with  him!].  They 
cannot  judge  correctly  of  us,  nor  can  we  tell  what  they  will  be 
under  other  circumstances,  and  there  may  be  disappointment. 
How  delightful  it  would  be  to  have  a wife  whom  you  have 
always  known ; some  one  whom  our  sisters  have  known  ; some 
one  whom  we  have  watched  when  she  was  not  suspecting  it  ! ’ 
‘ O dear  brother/  said  he,  ‘ when  to  the  love  of  such  a one 
you  add  grace,  how  strong  must  be  the  tie  that  binds  you  to- 
gether, particularly  if  one  is  far  from  home,  where  a letter  from 
the  home  of  the  one  will  also  be  from  the  home  of  the  other  ! ’ 
He  did  not  know  how  many  quivering  chords  he  was  touch- 
ing in  my  heart. 

. . To-day  has  been  a very  happy  one  for  me  again, 
Nell;  only  I have  thought  sometimes  that  I did  not  love  my 
blessed  Master  enough  to  preach  the  gospel  anywhere.  I can 
almost  pray  now  for  a very  humble  place,  where  the  responsi- 
bility will  not  be  so  great.  Still,  God’s  will  be  done.  He  will 
never  put  a burden  on  my  shoulders  that  he  will  not  give  me 
strength  to  bear.  . . . 

“ I have  been  thinking  lately  more  than  ever  before  of  the 
extent  to  which  the  position  in  society  and  the  happiness  of  a 
wife  depends  on  her  husband.  And,  Nell,  this  dependence 
is  reciprocal.  You  do  not  know  how  much  you  can  do  for 
me.  . . . 

“Turn  to  i Corinthians  iv.  9,  and  see  what  a life  God’s 
providence  marked  out  for  some  of  his  servants.  Christians 
must  expect  trials  in  this  world.  . . . Let  us  be  more  than  sat- 
isfied if  we  can  have  that  peace  of  God  which  passeth  under- 
standing, and  can  exclaim  at  last,  ‘ I have  fought  the  good 
fight ; I have  finished  the  w^ork  thou  gavest  me  to  do.’  . . . 

“ You  ask  me  to  advise  you  about  spending  your  time  to 
the  best  advantage.  Let  us  ask  God  every  day  in  this,  as  in 
everything  else,  to  direct  us,  and  he  will.  And  now  a few 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  COAN 


89 


words  about  reading,  although  I do  not  know  that  my  sugges- 
tions will  be  of  much  value,'  for  we  are  benefited  most  by  that 
for  which  we  have  an  intellectual  relish  or  appetite ; that  is, 
provided  the  food  we  crave  is  suitable  for  us.  You  know 
what  book  I want  you  to  read  most ; read  it  a great  deal, 
Nell.  Do  not  read  it,  or  anything  else,  hastily;  but  stop  and 
think,  digest  and  treasure  up.  I hope  we  can  complete  arrange- 
ments for  reading  together  soon.  Besides,  Nell,  I think  it  is 
a good  plan — one  which  I am  trying  to  follow — never  to  read 
the  Bible  without  first  looking  to  God  for  his  Spirit  to  enlighten 
us  and  give  power  and  efficacy  to  its  teaching. 

“ Next  to  the  Bible  I should  place  works  on  practical  re- 
ligion, such  as  Baxter’s  ‘ Saint’s  Rest,’  Doddridge’s  ‘ Rise  and 
Progress,’  Flavel’s  works,  etc.,  and  memoirs,  among  which 
those  of  Mrs.  Judson  and  Harriet  Newell  are  excellent  and 
interesting.  Next  to  these  I should  put  Shakespeare.  There 
is  nothing  to  take  its  place.  The  characters  are  true  to  life, 
only  moving  in  scenes  different  from  those  to  which  we  are  ac- 
customed. Shall  I designate  some  plays  in  particular  ? ‘ The 

Tempest,’  ‘ Merry  Wives  of  Windsor,’  ‘ Twelfth  Night,’  ‘ Mer- 
chant of  Venice,’  ‘As  You  Like  It,’  ‘Taming  of  the  Shrew’ 
— but  I have  taken  nearly  all  of  the  comedies.  Among  the 
tragedies  and  historical  plays,  ‘ Macbeth  ’ and  ‘ King  Henry  IV.’ 
and  ‘ V.’  I hope  you  will  read  and  cultivate  a taste  for  Mil- 
ton,  if  you  do  not  already  care  for  him.  The  three  histories 
which  I should  rather  have  you  read  than  any  others  are 
D’Aubigne’s  ‘ History  of  the  Reformation'’  Macaulay’s  ‘ His- 
tory of  England,’  and  Gibbon’s  ‘ Rome.’ 

“ Do  not  be  frightened  by  the  labor  I have  set  before  you. 
This  is  but  a small  part  of  the  field  we  must  travel  over  in  pro- 
cess of  time.  Make  a beginning  according  to  your  own  tastes. 
Again  let  me  say,  do  not  be  too  hasty.  The  memory  can  be 
cultivated.  Let  us  try  it  resolutely.  Oh,  if  I had  had  some 
one  to  train  me  properly  when  a child  ! But  we  are  young 


9° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


yet.  Let  us  not  be  discouraged.  Real  progress  is  always 
slow.  Let  us  lay  plans  for  years.  We  cannot  become  good 
or  wise  by  a sudden  transformation.” 

“ September  23,  1852. 

“ . . . A few  nights  ago  I had  a walk  with  Mr.  Clemens, 
whom  I mentioned  to  you  before.  I found  there  was  not  so 
much  danger  of  his  living  a bachelor  all  his  days  as  I had 
supposed.  . . . After  he  had  talked  for  some  time  of  his  own 
affairs,  he  said,  ‘ Nevius,  haven’t  you  had  your  eye  on  any  of 
those  girls  out  there?’  ‘Yes,’  said  I;  and  what  more  I said 
you  must  imagine  ! . . . 

“ I have  been  writing  a letter  to-night  to  a missionary  in  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  in  answer  to  one  from  which  I will  give  you 
an  extract  which  may  interest  you : 

“ ‘ I have  sometimes  thought  of  the  vast  destitute  regions  of 
the  United  States  as  a field  for  my  own  sons.  I have  seven, 
five  hopefully  pious ; but  when  I look  at  the  subject  I am  con- 
strained to  say,  “ Lord,  if  they  are  fit  for  the  work,  and  it 
seems  good  in  thy  sight,  let  them  bear  the  lamp  of  life  to  the 
most  benighted  portion  of  our  race.”  As  you  hope  for  peace 
of  conscience  through  all  your  pilgrimage,  and  a glorious  im- 
mortality, I exhort  you  let  no  selfish  motive  influence  you  in 
choosing  your  field  of  labor.  Pray  sincerely,  “ Lord,  what  wilt 
thou  have  me  to  do?  ” and  thou  shalt  hear  a voice  saying,  “This 
is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it.”  Then  shall  your  path  be  “as  the 
shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect 
day.”  ’ ” 

“ September  27,  1852. 

“ . . . I must  finish  the  subject  which  I began  on  the  first 
page  of  this  letter.  Nell,  I honestly  should  rather  you  would 
whip  me  ten  times  than  to  do  this.  But  I never  like  to  ‘ back 
out,’  and  you  will  not  be  harsh  with  me,  will  you  ? You  know 
I am  to  tell  you  some  of  my  faults,  and  you  are  to  determine 
yourself  whether  they  are  yours  or  not,  in  a qualified  sense,  as 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN 


91 


said  above.  But  I never  shall  begin.  . . . One  fault  which 
I deplore  is  indifference  to  the  feelings  and  wants  of  others ; 
want  of  sympathy  with  and  kind  regard  for  people.  The  op- 
posite of  this,  which  I wish  to  aim  at,  is  ‘ true  politeness,’  con- 
sisting in  kind  offices,  little  attentions,  and  self-denials ; that 
inexpressible  but  irresistible  something  in  the  look,  the  word, 
the  act,  which  naturally  and  necessarily  and  instantaneously 
wins  upon  the  heart  even  of  a stranger. 

“ Another  fault  of  mine  is  pride ; not  pride  of  dress  or  of 
station  or  of  good  looks,  but  a pride  relating  more  to  mental 
qualities  and  attainments  which,  although  I may  not  be  pos- 
sessed of  them,  I think  I might  have  or  should  have  under 
favorable  circumstances  ! It  is  such  a pride,  in  fact,  as  any 
one  can  find  ground  for  by  looking  at  himself  through  a mag- 
nifying-glass, and  then  comparing  himself  with  those  who  are, 
from  vastly  fewer  advantages,  perhaps  his  inferiors. 

“Another  fault  of  mine  is  selfishness;  not  that  gross  kind 
of  selfishness  which  makes  some  so  offensive,  but  that  kind 
which  loves  to  hear  others  talk  of  us  directly,  and  to  talk  of 
ourselves  indirectly,  by  making  our  own  friends  or  the  scenes  in 
which  we  have  acted  the  subject  of  enthusiastic  conversation. 

“ Another  fault  of  mine  is  excitability  and  its  opposite,  which 
is  generally  connected  with  it — stupidity.  You  can  easily  see 
the  faults,  both  of  excess  and  deficiency,  which  these  will 
give  rise  to.  These  four  faults  which  I have  mentioned  are 
very  closely  related  to  one  another.  They  not  only  belong  to 
the  same  family,  but  they  are  almost  inseparable.  The  con- 
nection between  the  first  three  is  obvious ; the  last  is  generally 
the  result  of  the  second  and  third,  and  the  cause  of  the  first. 
But  the  clock  strikes  imperatively. 

“ Friday  morning.  I cannot  leave  this  subject  without 
mentioning  two  or  three  other  faults  of  mine  which  give  me 
immense  trouble  and  are  most  serious  hindrances  to  progress. 
These  relate  not  so  much  to  natural  qualities  as  to  gradually 


92 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


acquired  habits.  They  are,  want  of  order  and  neatness.  I do 
not  refer  to  these  faults  as  exhibited  in  outward  acts  only,  or 
principally.  They  show  themselves  not  only  in  the  work  of 
my  hands,  but  in  the  work  of  my  mind ; in  fact,  everywhere. 
These  faults  are  very  nearly  related  to  one  mentioned  before, 
viz.,  excitability,  or  rather  hurry,  which  is  an  effect  of  it ; and 
they  are  very  nearly  related  to  another,  and  the  last  which  I 
shall  mention — a want  of  memory.  You  may  think  this  a de- 
ficiency rather  than  a fault,  but  I cannot  so  regard  it.  . . . 

“And  now,  Nell,  if  these  are  my  faults,  how  shall  I get  rid 
of  them  ? There  is  a way — I rejoice  to  speak  of  it ; the  prin- 
ciple of  grace  in  the  heart,  fully  developed,  will  make  a clean 
sweep  of  all  the  first  four,  and  make  us  just  what  we  ought  to  be 
and  should  like  to  be ; and  the  potency  of  those  words  ‘ I will] 
with  reliance  upon  the  divine  blessing,  will  in  process  of  time 
dispose  of  the  others.  We  must ' go  to  the  spring,  and  cast  the 
salt  in  there.’  The  heart,  the  heart,  Nell  ! May  God  make 
our  hearts,  cleansed  and  purified,  fit  temples  for  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  dwell  in.  . . . 

“To-day,  Nell,  the  ist  of  the  month,  is  set  apart  for  prayer 
and  conference  about  the  condition  and  wants  of  the  world. 
There  are  no  recitations  in  the  seminary.  . . . 

“ Now  about  our  future  home  and  work.  I am  no  nearer  a 
decision  than  when  I left  you,  as  far  as  any  particular  place  in 
our  own  land  or  in  others  is  concerned.  Still  I may  be  pre- 
paring by  a change  in  my  feelings  for  making  a decision  when 
the  subject  comes  more  definitely  before  me.  ...  I have 
thought  I felt  willing  to  go  wherever  duty  calls.  If  I have 
had  any  partiality  for  any  place,  it  has  been  for  one  where 
I could  prosecute  my  studies  and  improve  myself.  This,  I 
know,  is  not  a high  motive ; but  I feel  that  it  does  still  to  a 
certain  extent  influence  me.  . . . 

“ Evening.  I had  written  thus  far  when  I was  interrupted. 
This  afternoon  I attended  the  meeting  of  the  * Society  of  In- 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN 


93 


quiry,’  which  I expected  to  enjoy  so  much.  During  the  meet- 
ing the  question  of  closing  the  reading-room  on  Sundays  came 
up  to  be  decided,  and,  from  the  peculiar  circumstances,  called 
forth  a very  long  and  exciting  debate,  in  which  I became  in- 
terested, and  in  which,  from  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  I en- 
gaged. I do  not  know  that  I said  anything  which  I wish  I 
had  not  said,  but  I lost  all  good  feelings  in  the  excitement. 
Though  I went  there  with  a desire  to  glorify  God,  yet  I fear  I 
lost  sight  of  it  in  my  wish  to  gain  my  point.  And  after  the 
point  for  which  I was  contending  was  gained,  I felt  too  much 
selfish  gratification  and  exultation.  How  liable  we  are,  when 
we  least  expect  it,  to  fall  from  our  steadfastness  ! Well,  we 
must  not  avoid  the  world  and  live  by  ourselves,  but  must  go 
out  and  struggle  in  it  and  against  it,  and  against  ourselves 
too.” 

“ October  8,  1852. 

“ . . . But  I must  give  you  a little  account  of  myself.  I 
sustained  an  examination  on  all  the  subjects  required,  together 
with  three  other  students,  and  we  received  certificates  of  licen- 
sure. ...” 

“ October  16-19,  1852. 

“ . . . Oh,  what  a glorious  day ; and  the  trees  are  so  beau- 
tiful, and  the  air  is  so  pure  and  bracing,  and  the  robins  in  the 
little  red-berry  bushes  are  singing  so  joyously  ! . . . Shall  I 
tell  you  my  routine  for  the  week  ? I write  sermons  if  I can 
— I mean  I try  to,  whether  I can  or  not.  Saturday,  after 
eleven  in  the  forenoon,  I devote  to  letter- writing,  visiting, 
walking,  etc.  The  other  four  days  I leave  clear  for  my  les- 
sons. From  one  to  one  and  a half,  when  my  pupils  come  to 
recite,  I read  some  good  book.  Have  just  finished  the  ‘ Life 
of  Payson.’  I wish  I could  report  some  progress  in  singing. 
There  is  no  club  here  with  which  I can  connect  myself,  and  I 
want  a teacher  sadly.  I have  got  a pitch-pipe  and  am  doing 
my  best,  but  you  must  not  expect  too  much  of  me  ! Give 


94 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


me  some  directions  in  your  next.  Did  you  mean  to  have  me 
learn  the  rudiments  principally,  or  train  my  voice  ? You 
know  I get  along  poorly  with  a teacher,  and  I am  doing 
worse  without ; but  I can  make  up  lost  time  when  I get  with 
my  teacher  again.  . . . 

“ I was  perfectly  delighted  with  our  chapter  this  morning — 
the  second  of  i Thessalonians.  I only  wish  that  I may  be  able 
to  adopt  such  language  with  reference  to  the  people  with  whom 
God  may  let  me  labor.” 

[Was  this  an  unconscious  prophecy,  a foreshadowing  of  the 
blessed  end  ? When  forty-one  years  had  passed  away,  on  the 
morning  of  October  18,  1893,  Dr.  Nevius  had  morning  prayers 
in  Chinese,  as  usual,  in  the  little  home  chapel  at  the  “Nan-lou,” 
Chefoo,  China.  There  were  present  only  our  dear  Christian 
servants,  and  a few  other  native  converts,  and  two  or  three 
foreigners.  He  read  and  commented  on  the  first  half  of  the 
second  chapter  of  1 Thessalonians.  The  next  morning  at  the 
same  hour  and  place  he  finished  the  chapter.  It  was  his  last 
lesson  from  God’s  Word  on  earth.  Two  hours  later  he  had 
exchanged  the  “ labor  and  travail  ” of  his  life  below  for  the 
“rest  that  remaineth.”  He  had  entered  into  the  presence  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  He  had  heard  the  words,  “ Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant : enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord.” 
Perhaps,  as  he  wrote  these  words  to  me  from  Princeton,  he 
had  prayed  them  to  God,  and  the  answer  came  after  forty 
years  of  faithful  service  and  a happy,  successful  life.  Thanks 
be  to  God  for  that  life  and  for  that  death.] 

“ October  23,  1852. 

“ . . . What  leisure  time  I could  spare  from  my  studies  this 
week  I have  devoted  to  writing  a sermon,  and  I have  accom- 
plished fully  as  much  as  I expected.  It  seems  to  me  now  that 
I could  not,  in  addition  to  the  other  duties  of  a minister,  write 
one  sermon  a week  which  I should  be  satisfied  with.  Certainly 


HON.  WALTER  LOWRIE  AT  PRINCETON 


95 


I could  write  a sermon  in  a day,  but  I should  not  dare  to  let 
you  see  it  ! It  is  slow  work  for  me,  Nell.  It  takes  me  a 
great  while  to  gather  the  materials,  then  to  select  and  arrange 
them,  then  to  polish  them,  and  then  to  put  them  together.  I 
have  nearly  accomplished  the  first  two  processes  in  the  present 
instance. 

“Yesterday  the  Hon.  Walter  Lowrie,  the  corresponding  sec- 
retary of  our  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  came  to  see  us,  and 
I have  done  very  little  since  in  the  way  of  study.  He  is  such 
a good,  noble  man,  so  interesting  and  simple,  and  so  discreet. 
I had  a long  talk  with  him  alone,  and  was  with  him  during 
his  visits  to  some  of  the  other  students.  He  is  almost  per- 
fectly acquainted  with  all  the  missionary  posts  in  the  world, 
and  he  is  so  intelligent,  so  practical  and  fatherly. 

“ He  is  very  much  encouraged  in  finding  more  men  here 
who  think  of  devoting  themselves  to  missionary  work  than  he 
expected.  Mr.  Williams,  of  whom  I have  spoken  to  you,  in- 
tends going  with  his  wife  to  the  island  of  Corisco,  Africa,  and 
thinks  of  taking  with  him  a negress  named  Aunt  Betsy,  and 
all  my  colored  Sunday-school  class  ! Charles  Preston  and 
Mr.  Clemens  will  go  wherever  they  are  sent,  probably  either 
to  India  or  Africa.  Two  or  three  others  are  thinking  of  China. 
Clemens  and  I have  been  talking  with  Mr.  Lowrie  a good  deal 
about  our  Indian  missions  in  the  west  of  the  United  States.  I 
sometimes  fancy  myself  better  fitted  for  such  a work  than  for 
any  other,  and  almost  think  that  God  has  in  my  past  life  been 
preparing  me  for  it ; still  I am  by  no  means  determined  to  go 
there.  I shall  not  be  hasty.  I shall  wait  for  more  informa- 
tion about  other  lands,  and  for  the  leadings  of  God’s  provi- 
dence with  regard  to  places  at  home  as  well  as  abroad.  I 
want  to  know  where  my  duty  lies.  There  I shall  be  success- 
ful; there  I shall  be  happy.  I have  not  given  up  thinking 
of  California  yet.  When  the  corresponding  secretary  of  the 
Domestic  Board  visits  us,  I shall  learn  more  of  the  work 


96 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NT  VI  US 


there.  I cannot  but  think  that  the  Indian  field  would  be  the 
happiest.  I would  not  imply  that  the  happiness  of  a minister 
of  the  gospel  depends  upon  the  place  he  occupies.  In  many 
respects  they  are  all  alike.  Everywhere  we  hope  to  have  our 
God  with  us,  and  everywhere  we  shall  have  as  much  work  as 
we  can  do.  The  great  question  is,  Where  can  we  do  the  most 
for  our  Saviour,  and  where  would  he  have  us  go  ? ” 

“ November  3,  1852. 

“Yesterday  afternoon  a Rev.  Mr.  B , a minister  in 

Pennsylvania,  who  is  out  of  health  and  expects  to  spend  the 
winter  in  the  South,  called  on  me  in  my  room.  He  wishes  me 
to  take  his  pulpit  for  three  or  four  months  during  his  absence. 
There  is  a central  church  and  two  or  three  preaching-places 
near  it.  The  village  is  a short  distance  from  the  Pennsylvania 
Railroad.  It  would  be  necessary  to  take  the  train  here  at  1 1 
a.m.  Saturday,  and  come  back  on  the  evening  train  on  Mon- 
day. I think  I shall  go.  I am  going  this  week  Saturday  to 
look  and  be  looked  at;  and  if  I can  make  a satisfactory  ar- 
rangement, I shall  commence  taking  duty  there  about  the  1st 
of  next  month.  . . . 

“We  had  a ‘ Kap  ’ meeting  here  in  the  college  last  night, 
and  initiated  six  new  men,  very  choice  fellows  as  to  talents  and 
character.  Perhaps  you  may  think  it  strange  that  I should 
engage  in  ‘ Kap  ’ meetings  here,  and  it  has  been  the  subject 
of  serious  thought.  The  Kappa  Alpha  Society  itself  I love, 
and  I think  there  is  nothing  in  its  organization  which  neces- 
sarily makes  it  inconsistent  for  a Christian  to  be  connected 
with  it.  . . . ” 

“ December  4,  1852. 

“ . . . But  now  I must  tell  you  something  about  Centreville. 
While  there  I was  very  much  interested  in  the  people.  It  is 
a real  missionary  field,  such  as  I hardly  thought  existed  much 
nearer  than  the  Indians.  Their  spiritual  wants  have  been  very 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN 


97 


poorly  provided  for,  and  I think  that  even  I might  do  them 
good.  I shall  probably  spend  most  of  my  Sundays  with  them 
until  next  spring.  . . . 

“And  now,  my  dear  Helen,  I am  glad  to  tell  you — you 
with  whom  I wish  to  share  all  my  joys  and  sorrows — that  I 
hope  a brighter  day  is  dawning  in  my  religious  life.  During 
the  last  week  my  little  room  has  been  to  me  more  than  once 
a ‘ Bethel.’  We  need  never  doubt  for  a moment  God’s  will- 
ingness to  answer  our  prayers.  . . . Oh,  if  God  would  only 
give  me  the  honor  of  being  the  means  of  the  conversion  of 
one  soul  ! ...” 

“ [No  date]  1852. 

“.  . . But  have  I not  told  you  at  other  times  what  I 
should  expect  of  my  wife — that  I wanted  some  one  to  lean 
upon,  some  one  to  advise  me,  some  one  to  sympathize  with 
me,  to  encourage  me,  to  scold  me  and  whip  me,  and  keep  me 
in  the  path  of  duty  ? Is  not  that  enough  ? But,  Nell,  I am 
not  thoughtless  of  the  qualifications  and  duties  of  a wife.  I 
have  sought  one  of  the  Lord,  using  my  best  discretion,  and 
he  has  given  me  you.” 

“ December  18,  1852. 

“ . . . Let  us  be  content  with  gradual  advancement  and 
attainments,  if  they  are  only  constant.  . . . 

“ I have  been  very  much  interested  in  the  study  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  St.  John  and  the  Revelation  in  our  course  of  reading. 
All  my  studies  and  all  my  experience  conspire  to  confirm  in 
my  mind  the  great  cardinal  doctrines  of  the  Bible.  I feel 
more  willing  and  glad  than  ever  before  to  have  God  reign, 
and  to  be  and  to  do  anything  which  his  holy  will  may  assign 
for  me.  God  knows  best  how  he  can  glorify  himself  in  and 
by  us.  I can  never  thank  God  enough  that  he  has  put  me 
into  the  ministry,  and  I pray  that  my  future  life  may  be  one 
continual  expression  of  my  thankfulness.  I desire  to  present 
myself  as  a sacrifice  to  God  with  all  my  powers  of  mind  and 


98 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


body,  all  my  means  and  all  my  time.  How  soon  we  shall  be 
in  eternity  ! ...” 

“ January  I,  1853. 

“ . . . When  God  blesses  me  it  makes  my  heart  so  proud 
that  he,  out  of  love,  withholds  his  blessing.  . . . God  not 
only  answers  all  my  prayers,  but  more  than  answers  them  ; and 
whenever  I have  attempted  anything  without  prayer,  I have 
made  signal  failures.  Let  us  remember,  however,  that  words 
and  postures  and  what  are  called  ‘devotional  exercises’  are 
not  necessarily  prayers.  ...” 

“ [No  date]  Princeton,  1853. 

“ I am  glad  to  have  you  speak  of  the  future  as  you  do. 
Still  I am  a little  afraid  you  will  expect  too  much  of  me.  I 
feel  I ought  to  be  nearer  the  beginning  of  a theological  course 
than  I am  to  the  end  of  it.  Though  I have  had  better  health 
and  more  time  for  study  this  session  than  last,  it  seems  to  me 
that  I have  done  less.  The  fact  is,  I will  not  work  in  earnest 
except  when  I am  obliged  to. 

“ What  a beautiful  passage  and  climax  there  is  in  the  third 
and  seventh  verses  of  the  Thirty-seventh  Psalm  ! — ‘Trust  in 
the  Lord,  and  do  good ; so  shalt  thou  dwell  in  the  land,  and 
verily  thou  shalt  be  fed.’  ‘ Rest  in  the  Lord  [be  silent  in  the 
Lord],  and  wait  patiently  for  him.’  Let  us  try  to  follow  the 
directions  it  contains.  I was  very  much  pleased  to-day  with 
a new  view,  presented  by  Dr.  Hodge  in  conference,  of  the 
phrase  which  occurs  so  often  in  the  Psalms — ‘waiting  on 
God.’  This  state  of  mind  is  beautifully  represented  in  the 
One  Hundred  and  Thirtieth  Psalm,  when  David  says,  ‘ My 
soul  waiteth  for  the  Lord  more  than  they  that  watch  for  the 
morning.’  How  strikingly  this  presents  the  object  desired,  and 
the  condition  and  feelings  of  those  desiring  it  ! Here  is  ear- 
nest longing,  strong  confidence — as  that  the  light  of  the  morning 
will  dawn — and  an  entire  inability  to  hasten  the  event  wished 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN 


99 


for.  This  position  was  represented  by  Dr.  Hodge  as  one  of 
passive  receptivity.  As  our  bodies  acquire  strength  by  action 
and  repose,  so  do  our  souls ; and  this  last  means  of  acquiring 
strength  is  represented  by  ' waiting  on  the  Lord.’  I have  not 
time,  and  could  not,  if  I had,  give  you  fully  the  view  which 
Dr.  Hodge  presented.  The  practical  idea  which  his  remarks 
left  in  my  mind  was  that  of  a Christian  sitting  in  the  retire- 
ment of  his  room,  without  words  and  almost  without  definite 
thought,  but  with  a lively  sense  of  God’s  presence — such  as  to 
awe  him  into  silence — and  an  earnest  longing  and  looking  for, 
and  a confident  expectation  of,  some  manifestation  of  God’s 
love ; waiting,  with  a sense  of  need  and  impotency,  for  God, 
like  those  who  'watch  for  the  morning.’  I had  always  re- 
garded ' waiting  on  the  Lord  ’ as  equivalent  to  earnest  and 
importunate  prayer. 

" When  the  moon  comes  again  I hope  to  be  where  my 
thoughts  are  now.  ...  It  is  all  as  I could  wish  it;  better 
than  I could  plan  it.  Has  not  God  smiled  approvingly  upon 
us,  dearest  ? Will  he  not  make  us  happy  and  useful  ? Let 
us  try  to  feel  more  and  more  that  we  are  not  our  own ; and 
let  us  remember  that,  living  or  dying,  it  will  be  sweet  to  be 
found  in  the  path  of  duty,  which  is  ever  the  path  of  happiness 
and  the  path  to  heaven.  What  an  uncertainty  is  there  in  life  ! 
what  a nearness  and  reality  in  death  ! I would  not  draw  aside 
the  veil  which  God  has  kindly  interposed,  but  I would,  with 
you,  following  the  natural  impulse  of  hope,  and  trusting  in 
God,  anticipate  only  happiness,  and  'rejoice  in  the  Lord.’  ” 

“ February  23,  1853. 

"...  There  are  a great  many  anomalies  in  my  character 
which  are  anything  but  desirable,  and  which  surprise  me  some- 
times, one  of  which  is  that  of  sudden  transitions  from  serious- 
ness to  levity  and  from  moodiness  to  hilarity.  . . . 


IOO 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NE  VI US 


“ Friday  night,  February  24,  1853. 

“ . . . I do  not  know  when  I should  have  found  out  how 
pleasant  it  is  to  live  without  ' fidgeting,’  had  it  not  been  for 
my  little  illness.  While  God  has  laid  me  aside  from  the  teach- 
ings of  the  seminary,  he  himself  has  taught  me  more  important 

lessons  in  his  own  best  way.  Last  night  Mr.  H , of  the 

third  class,  came  in  to  spend  a few  moments,  and  I did  not 
let  him  go  until  near  nine.  We  became  very  much  interested 
in  telling  each  other  the  ways  by  which  God  has  led  us.  His 
life  is  an  interesting  one,  differing  in  many  respects  from  mine, 
but  still  having  many  things  in  common  with  it.  His  mother 
had  consecrated  him  to  the  ministry  from  his  earliest  child- 
hood, and  had  followed  him  with  unwavering  faith  through 
many  dark  trials.  We  were  so  stirred  up  while  we  thought  of 
what  God  has  done  for  us,  and  also  of  the  glorious  work  he 
has  set  before  us,  that  we  could  hardly  help  shouting  for  joy  ! 

“ Is  the  uncertainty  of  the  future  becoming  a trial  to  you  ? 
Let  us  take  encouragement  from  the  certainty  that  God  will 
guide  us  if  we  ask  him,  and  that  we  shall  be  so  happy  if  we 
do  really  and  honestly  seek  and  follow  his  guidance.  We 
cannot  now  even  imagine  how  happy  God  is  willing  to  make 
us,  but  he  will  do  it  in  his  own  way.  Let  us  live  and  act  with 
God  and  eternity  in  view,  and  draw  our  motives  from  the 
world  which  is  unseen  and  eternal,  knowing  that  heaven  is 
near  and  eternity  long  enough  to  rest  in.  About  heaven, 

Nell:  while  I was  ill  Mr.  E read  to  me  something  about 

recognitions  in  heaven.  I cannot  believe  otherwise  than  that 
we  shall  know  each  other  there.  ...” 

“ Saturday  morning. 

" I am  a strange-looking  specimen  ! You  would  not  like  a 
daguerreotype  of  me  as  I look  now.  My  face  is  swollen  and 
rough.  ...  I have  been  trying  to  take  some  practical  views 
of  life  and  make  calculations  for  the  future.  ...  I sometimes 
imagine  how  we  should  look  and  feel  in  a bamboo  cottage  in 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN 


IOI 


Africa,  or  among  the  forests  with  the  Indians,  or  among  the 
gold-seekers  of  California,  or  the  heathen  temples  of  the  swarm- 
ing East.  There  are  five  hundred  vacant  Presbyterian  churches 
in  our  own  country,  to  say  nothing  of  the  increasing  demand 
for  missionaries  abroad.  ...” 

“ Monday  night. 

“If  you  knew  that  I am  writing  to  you  again,  after  having 
just  sent  a letter  to  you  to-day,  you  would  think,  I suspect, 
that  there  is  something  the  matter  again ; but  no ; I have 
other  reasons.  When  I am  well  my  time  must  be  devoted  to 
my  studies ; but  now,  while  I am  indisposed,  it  may  surely  be 
given  to  you.  Since  I mailed  your  letter  this  morning  I have, 
I think,  learned  the  last  lesson — and  an  important  one — which 
God  would  teach  me  by  this  providence,  and  now  he  will  make 
me  well.  . . . 

“ In  looking  back  upon  my  past  life  I find  that  in  every 
case  in  which  I have  been  ill,  I can  easily  trace  the  illness  to 
a cause ; and  that  cause  has  always  been  the  same,  though  I 
have  utterly  failed  to  profit  by  so  plain  a lesson.  Now  I am 
going  to  make  you  my  confessor,  and  I feel  ashamed  enough 
of  myself  to  do  it  without  reserve ; and  I should  feel  a still 
greater  relief  if  you  would  give  me  a good  scolding,  as  I have 
before  asked  you  to  do.  The  cause  of  all  my  illnesses  which 
have  not  been  epidemic  has  been  violent  and  excessive  physical 
exercise.  Doing  a man’s  work  of  the  hardest  kind  on  the  farm 
when  I was  nineteen  years  of  age,  when  I came  from  college 
with  my  frame  not  at  all  inured  to  work,  resulted,  after  about 
two  months,  in  a general  prostration  and  derangement  of  my 
system,  and  in  neuralgia,  which  lasted  over  a year.  Walking, 
when  not  at  all  well,  in  the  hot  sun  of  Georgia  from  twenty- 
five  to  thirty-eight  miles  a day,  for  several  days  in  succession, 
resulted  in  typhoid  fever.  Walking  about  sixteen  miles  in 
two  successive  days  when  unwell,  and  exhausting  myself  by 
superintending  Sunday-schools  and  preaching,  resulted  -here 


102 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


last  year  in  an  attack  of  dysentery.  And  now  I will  confirm 
your  suspicions  expressed  in  your  last  letter,  and  add  something 
more  to  them,  by  giving  you  an  account  of  the  performances 
of  the  last  two  weeks.  I had  been  remarkably  well  during 
last  winter,  and  any  common  irregularity  of  living,  fatigue,  or 
exposure  hardly  affected  me  at  all.  But,  as  I told  you,  I 
skated  to  Trenton.  This  is  violent  exercise,  and,  as  it  brings 
into  play  such  different  muscles  from  walking,  it  ought  to  be 
begun  gradually.  I became  very  much  heated,  of  course,  and 
then,  with  no  chance  to  get  cool,  drove  five  miles.  Though 
the  weather  was  not  cold  and  I kept  a buffalo-robe  around 
me — for  I was  afraid  of  catching  cold — I felt  chilly  all  the 
afternoon.  Monday  morning,  very  unexpectedly  to  myself, 
feeling  an  almost  irresistible  impulse  that  way,  and  promising 
myself  to  go  along  very  quietly,  I took  the  canal  again. 
Another  item:  I had  not  had  my  breakfast.  I soon  became 
excited,  felt  ‘ mighty  strong,’  persuaded  myself  that  there 
would  be  no  use  in  being  all  day  about  it,  and — oh,  silly 
pride  ! — thought  perhaps  I might  have  a great  story  to  tell  in 
the  future.  . . . Remember  all  the  time  I am  at  the  confes- 
sional. I skated  back  at  the  rate  of  about  ten  miles  an  hour, 
making  allowance  for  the  bridges.  Skating  at  this  rate  for  one 
or  two  miles  is  enough  to  make  a person  more  than  comfort- 
ably warm,  so  it  is  not  strange  that  when  I arrived  here  I 
was  literally  steaming ; though  I presume  if  I had  had  a good 
excuse  I should  have  gone  on  farther  toward  New  Brunswick  ! 

. . . Thursday  I was  aware  that  I had  a very  severe  cold.  . . . 
In  all  these  cases  my  friends  have  remonstrated ; but  I have 
laughed  at  them  and  tried  to  persuade  them  and  myself  that 
I was  benefiting  rather  than  injuring  myself;  though  I have 
always  felt  an  instinctive  and  troublesome  consciousness  that 
I was  doing  wrong.  There  is  a kind  of  intoxicating  pleasure 
and  excitement  in  physical  exercise  of  certain  kinds,  under 
particular  circumstances,  which  I cannot  resist,  and  which  I 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN  103 

presume  few  can  appreciate.  It  is  a kind  of  frenzy  which  I 
have  inherited  in  my  blood ; for  my  father  had  it  too.  . . . 

“ I cannot  stop  since  I have  gone  so  far.  Distinct  from  this 
inherent  and  inherited  propensity  in  my  physical  nature,  there 
is  another,  but  analogous,  tendency  in  my  mental  constitution. 
It  is  the  same  impulsive,  impetuous,  hurrying,  driving,  reckless 
spirit,  manifesting  itself  in  all  intellectual  enterprises.  It  is  a 
restless  anxiety  to  see  the  end  of  everything  before  the  time ; 
the  same  spirit  which  prompts  the  little  boy  to  dig  up  the  acorn 
before  it  sprouts.  It  is  trying  to  do  many  things  at  once.  It 
is  hurrying  things  on  prematurely ; trying  to  get  ahead  of  one’s 
time. 

“ I will  now  refer  to  its  effects.  In  the  first  place,  in  trying 
to  do  too  much  and  too  many  things  at  once,  I have  never 
half  done  anything.  This  has  been  the  case  in  all  my  studies. 
It  is  a general  proposition  too  obvious  to  myself  and  those 
who  know  me  best  to  need  any  proof,  but  I will  mention  a few 
cases  in  particular.  In  my  inordinate  haste  and  excitement  I 
never  stop  at  one  particular  thought  or  event  long  enough  to 
treasure  it  up,  and  this  accounts  for  my  deplorable  deficiency 
in  memory,  in  which  I am  disposed  to  think  I am  not  naturally 
defective.  Again,  I have  dwelt  upon  particular  subjects  of 
investigation  for  so  short  a time,  and  examined  them  with  so 
little  thoroughness,  that  I have  scarcely  come  to  any  settled 
conclusions  yet,  and  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  any  opinions 
of  my  own. 

“Again,  from  the  fact  of  doing  everything  in  a hurry  and 
under  excitement,  I can  hardly  do  anything  now  unless  I am 
in  a hurry  or  under  excitement.  For  this  reason  it  is  difficult 
for  me  to  accomplish  much  in  study  or  writing  when  I am  not 
thus  stimulated.  This  has  given  rise,  I suppose,  to  my  habit 
of  extempore  speaking.  . . . 

“ Besides,  excitement,  either  physical  or  mental,  if  it  is  ex- 
treme and  inordinate,  is  always  followed  by  a reaction.  This 


io4 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


accounts  for  my  extremes  of  feeling,  which  I presume  you 
have  often  noticed,  and  the  fact,  which  cannot  be  accounted 
for  on  other  grounds,  that  I am  too  often  more  agreeable  and 
entertaining  to  strangers  than  to  familiar  friends.  When  I am 
among  strangers,  or  when  I feel  that  an  effort  is  necessary, 
my  natural  pride  is  enough  to  stimulate  and  excite,  and  then 
when  these  inducements  are  withdrawn,  I relapse  into  a state 
of  semiconsciousness  and  stupidity  ! I do  not  know  but  I am 
pushing  this  thing  too  far,  and  will  stop. 

“And  now  remember,  Nell,  that  all  the  bad  effects,  so  far 
as  illness  is  concerned,  which  I have  mentioned  have  resulted 
from  physical  imprudence,  and  not  from  overtaxing  my  brain. 
I have  never  yet  hurt  myself  by  study,  that  I know  of,  and  I 
fear  there  is  no  danger  of  it.” 

“ March  5,  1853. 

“ . . . During  my  illness  and  convalescence  I have  thought 
almost  continually  about  our  future  home,  and  I hope  I am 
better  prepared  than  I was  to  make  the  decision.  If  I know 
my  own  heart,  I am  willing  to  go  anywhere,  even  to  the 
heathen,  if  it  is  God’s  will.  ...  I am  continually  adding  to 
the  catalogue  of  places  presented  to  me,  and  with  reference 
to  which  I am  thinking  and  inquiring  and  praying,  and  have 
not  as  yet  been  able  to  strike  one  of  them  from  the  list  with 
the  settled  conviction  that  it  is  not  my  duty  to  go  there. 

“ Dr.  Potts  of  New  York  wishes  to  build  up  in  some  desti- 
tute place  in  the  city  another  church  connected  with  his  pres- 
ent one,  where  he  may  himself  preach  occasionally.  In  carry- 
ing out  this  enterprise  he  desires  to  get  some  one  from  our  class 
to  go  on  the  ground,  when  it  shall  have  been  selected,  and 
start  a Sunday-school,  and  try  to  gather  together  a regular  con- 
gregation and  find  material  for  organizing  a church  as  soon  as 
possible.  This  colleague,  or  protege,  he  will  expect  to  preach 
in  his  church  occasionally.  A member  of  our  class,  whom 
Dr.  Potts  intrusted  with  the  care  of  looking  up  some  one, 


LETTERS  TO  HELEN  S.  CO  AN  105 

said  that  he  and  two  others  individually  decided  upon  me, 
and  that  Dr.  Hodge  coincided  with  them  in  their  opinion.  I 
regard  this  as  providential,  coming  as  it  does  at  this  particular 
crisis ; but  the  difficulty  lies  in  interpreting  providence.  I am 
very  much  perplexed.  May  God  direct  us.  . . . ” 

“ March  10,  1853. 

“ . . . I am  glad  that  I have  been  kept  from  making  the 
important  choice  of  our  future  home  so  long  as  I have,  but  I 
owe  it  to  you  as  well  as  myself  to  make  the  decision  soon.  I 
do  not  think  I am  wrong  in  believing  that  providential  cir- 
cumstances and  my  own  feelings,  and  more  information  and 
mature  deliberation  and  advice,  will  make  the  choice  easier ; 
and  I think  God  will,  by  changing  my  inclinations  and  by  his 
providence,  help  me  to  see  the  path  of  duty  clearer. 

“ I may  go  to  take  the  service  in  Belvidere,  in  the  upper 
part  of  New  Jersey,  next  Sunday,  for  Mr.  F.  F.  Ellin  wood.” 

“ March  18,  1853. 

“ . . . I have  learned  not  to  go  to  anybody  for  advice, 
but  only  for  facts ; for  I must  decide  for  myself.  Mr.  Lowrie, 
whom  we  have  expected  for  so  long  to  visit  us,  has  sent  word 
that  he  cannot  come  at  all,  but  his  son  will  be  here  to-night. 
His  son,  the  Rev.  John  C.,  is  a returned  missionary  from  India 
and  an  assistant  secretary.  . . . 

“ I have  very  bright  dreams  of  happiness  and  usefulness. 
. . . Wherever  we  are  God  will  be  the  same  to  us,  we  shall  be 
the  same  to  each  other,  and  our  work  will  be  in  some  respects 
the  same ; wherever  we  go  we  shall  find  enough  to  do.  Still 
there  is  one  place  where  we  can  do  most,  and  where  it  is  our 
duty  to  go,  and  there  God  will  go  with  us.  I cannot  but 
think  God  will  direct  us  to  that  place,  and  there  we  shall  be 
so  happy.  I try  to  trust  him  with  all  my  heart.  . . . 

“ My  own  dear,  may  our  love  be  a pure,  sanctified,  Chris- 


o6 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


tian  love,  approved  and  blessed  of  God,  and  at  last  perfected 
in  heaven.  Let  our  love  for  each  other  remind  us  continually 
of  the  love  which  we  should  feel  toward  God.  Let  us  count 
no  sacrifice  too  dear  for  him.  Let  us  regard  everything  as 
subservient  to  him,  and  place  everything  we  love  and  prize  on 
earth  on  his  altar.” 

“ March  29,  1853. 

“ . . . I know  you  are  not  wholly  unprepared  for  such  in- 
telligence as  I am  about  to  give  you  in  this  letter.  It  is  my 
purpose  now,  if  I do  not  meet  with  providential  hindrances,  to 
be  a missionary  to  Siam  or  China.  I have  come  to  this  deci- 
sion not  without  long  and  careful  consideration,  many  prayers 
and  mental  struggles,  and  an  urgent  conviction  of  duty.  I am 
not  enthusiastic,  but  I can  heartily  thank  God,  if  he  has  called 
me  to  this  work,  for  the  privilege  of  engaging  in  it ; and  I only 
regret  that  I cannot  bring  to  it  a stronger  body,  a better-fur- 
nished mind,  and  a more  devoted  heart.  I need  not  give  you 
here,  after  all  we  have  said  and  written,  the  favorable  or  un- 
favorable aspects  of  this  subject,  nor  direct  you  to  the  Source 
from  which  we  must  derive  our  happiness  and  our  success.  I 
need  not  tell  you,  either,  that  all  my  plans  have  been  formed 
with  reference  to  you,  and  that  I cannot  go  without  you. 
You  and  I have  consecrated  ourselves  to  the  service  of  our 
Heavenly  Father  already,  and  we  made  no  reservations.  His 
grace  will  be  sufficient  for  us.  If  we  leave  father  and  mother 
for  him,  we  shall  receive  a hundredfold  more  in  this  life.  It 
would  be  a privilege  to  suffer  for  Christ.  If  w^e  suffer  for  him, 
we  shall  also  reign  with  him.  O my  dear  Helen,  I would  that 
we  loved  our  Saviour  more  and  were  more  like  him,  and  could 
love  the  souls  of  the  perishing  more,  for  the  cleansing  of  whom 
the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  alone,  suffices.  May  God 
grant  us  the  abundant  influences  of  his  Spirit.  May  he  guide 
us  now  and  ever  in  the  path  of  duty,  and  in  his  own  best  time 
and  way  take  us  to  our  rest.” 


DECISION  TO  BE  A MISSIONARY  107 

“ April  5,  1853. 

“ It  was  with  a heart  more  irregular  in  its  movements  than 
the  pendulum  of  my  clock,  which  seemed  remarkably  slow, 
that  I waited  to  hear  the  heavy  tread  of  Sam ; and  I was  not 
disappointed.  I was  ready  to  meet  him  at  the  door  with  a 
penny  and  a 1 Thank  you  * ; and  now  I cannot  tell  you  how 
happy  all  the  good  news  which  your  letter  contained  has  made 
me.  . . . While  I have  you,  and  God  spares  us  to  each  other, 
my  cup  of  earthly  happiness  is  full.  ...  I shall  probably 
write  my  formal  application  to  the  Board  of  Missions  this 
week.  I have  only  waited  so  long  in  order  to  hear  from  you. 
I preached  twice  here  in  Princeton  last  Sunday ; in  the  even- 
ing to  a congregation  including  the  president  and  professors 
of  the  college,  a judge,  several  lawyers,  etc.,  besides  theological 
and  college  students.  I have  almost  finished  my  first  mission- 
ary sermon.  We  are  now  busily  engaged  in  reviews,  and  feel 
that  the  time  for  separation  is  very  near.  ...  I think  it  is 
possible  that  I shall  be  ordained  at  the  meeting  of  Presbytery 
on  the  26th  of  this  month.  ...” 

“ April  11,  1853. 

“ Last  week  Friday  I sent  my  * application  ’ to  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  I stated  in  it  that,  though 
I had  no  decided  preference  as  to  place,  and  would  choose  to 
have  them  dispose  of  me  at  their  will,  yet  if  I were  called 
upon  m)w  to  select  for  myself,  I should  decide  upon  going  to 
Ningpo,  China.  . . . 

“ O my  dear,  need  I tell  you  that  thoughts  of  you  pervade 
my  whole  inner  life,  enter  into  and  modify  all  my  plans  and 
thoughts  and  feelings,  and  give  a charm  which  nothing  else  of 
earth  can  give  to  my  future  ? There  is  but  one  possible  event 
the  anticipation  of  which  makes  me  sad  sometimes ; but  we 
can  leave  this  too  in  the  hands  of  our  kind  Heavenly  Father, 
who  has  been  so  good  to  us,  who  will  do  all  things  well,  and 
in  his  own  best  time  will  bring  us  to  himself,  where  there  shall 


o8 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


be  no  more  separations.  Forgive  me  for  referring  to  such  a 
subject.  I cannot  but  think  of  it  sometimes.  I fear  I am  too 
apt  to  anticipate  the  possible  trials  of  the  future  and  to  disre- 
gard the  blessings  and  joys  of  the  present.  God  has  been  so 
good  to  me,  my  cup  has  been  one  of  such  unmingled  joy  and 
prosperity,  and  I have  been  so  unthankful,  that  the  thought 
often  comes  to  me  that  it  may  not  be  so  long,  or  always.  But 
God  is  love.  He  loves  us  even  while  we  love  him  so  little. 
Let  us  rejoice  in  him  always,  and  commit  our  souls  and  bodies 
into  his  keeping. 

“ A quotation  from  your  last  letter  will  describe  the  feeling 
which  often  possesses  my  mind : ‘ I have  had  some  fears  lest  I 
am  so  unfitted  to  be  a missionary  that  it  cannot  be  my  duty  to 
go.’  But  I also  want  to  feel  that  ‘ His  grace  will  be  sufficient 
for  me.’  ” 

In  order  to  understand  the  following  letter  an  explanation 
is  necessary.  A person,  with  the  bluntness  which  sometimes 
comes  from  close  intimacy,  had  used  such  language  with  refer- 
ence to  my  dearest  friend  as  I felt  must  not  be  left  unnoticed. 
She  had  said  precisely  what  is  so  often  said  nowadays,  i.e., 
that  one  motive  which  actuates  missionaries  is  the  desire  of 
getting  “ merit  ” for  their  self-sacrifice.  Much  more  of  a simi- 
lar nature  was  said,  which  I reported  to  John,  to  his  great  dis- 
comfort, but  also,  perhaps,  to  his  profit.  In  reply  he  wrote  the 
following  letter: 

“The  communication  which  you  mentioned  in  your  letter 
troubled  me  no  less  than  it  did  you.  Still  I can  truly  say  that 
I am  thankful  for  having  pressed  home  to  my  heart  a question 
which  has  too  seldom  and  too  carelessly  been  presented,  and 
which  I fear  I shall  be  obliged  to  answer  very  unsatisfactorily 
both  to  you  and  myself.  . . . What  my  reasons  for  seeking 
the  missionary  work  are  I will  give  you  as  nearly  as  I can  in 
the  short  time  I am  limited  to  this  evening.  I am  sure  that 


MOTIVES  FOR  MISSIONARY  WORK  109 

my  motives  are  not' mercenary  or  selfish,  for  I should  have 
preferred  the  most  humble  place  at  home ; nor  ambitious,  for 
I do  feel  that  I am  so  poorly  prepared  for  the  work  before  me 
that,  among  such  men  as  we  have  in  the  foreign  field,  I shall 
fall  far  short  of  ever  being  ‘distinguished.’  I do  not  think, 
either,  that  the  * credit  ’ of  the  world  had  anything  to  do  with 
forming  my  decision.  /I  believe  I have  been  driven  to  the 
determination  to  be  a missionary  by  a solemn  and  increasingly 
oppressive  sense  of  duty  taught  me  by  God’s  Word,  and  the 
call  of  providence  and  the  church  and  God’s  Spirit.  I feel 
that  few  have  been  so  much  blessed  and  are  so  much  indebted 
to  God  a$  I am,  and  I desire  to  consecrate  my  all  to  him.  I 
think  I have  been  able,  without  any  regard  to  plans  or  prefer- 
ences of  my  own,  to  say,  ‘ Lord,  where  wilt  thou  have  me  to 
go?’  . . . 

“ I think  we  shall  be  required  to  be  ready  to  leave  home  by 
the  1 st  of  August  next.  I care  not  where,  if  you  do  not.  The 
preparations  will  be  about  the  same  for  Siam  or  China.  . . . 
I shall  not  be  satisfied  to  leave  the  country  without  making  the 
visit  to  the  West  which  I have  so  long  promised  myself,  nor 
to  go  without  you.  . . .” 

“April  15,  1853. 

“The  accompanying  letter,  in  which  you  are  interested,  I 
will  send  to  you,  only  waiting  until  to-night  with  the  hope  of 
hearing  again  from  you.  Little  did  we  think  one  short  year 
ago  that  we  should  so  soon  have  a new  home,  and  such  a 
home  ! That  word  is  sweet  to  me.  I love  that  new  home 
already  ; and  though  the  great  ocean  stretches  between  us  and 
it,  and  the  way  may  be  long  and  weary,  yet  I look  forward  to 
it  with  glad  anticipations.  Not  far  before  us  there  is  a brighter, 
happier  home,  where  earth’s  pilgrims  rest  forever.  It  is  sweet 
to  me  now  to  think  of  our  final  rest,  which  seems  so  near. 
Yes,  it  is,  at  the  farthest,  very  near.  I anticipate  with  pleasure 


no 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


both  the  rest  and  the  pilgrimage.  ' This  God  is  our  God  for 
ever  and  ever:  he  will  be  our  guide  even  unto  death.’ 

" While  I begin  to  feel  the  practical  reality  and  solemnity 
of  the  step  we  are  taking,  I have  very  few  doubts  that  we  are 
going  where  God  would  have  us,  and  that  we  are  in  the  path 
of  duty.  I know  that  God  is  leading  us,  and  I can  almost 
hear  his  voice  saying,  'Fear  not;  for  I am  with  thee.’  This 
conviction  is  stronger  than  I thought  it  would  be,  and  gives 
me  more  assurance  and  encouragement  than  I expected.  I 
am  amazed  and  humbled,  and,  I trust,  made  thankful,  in  seeing 
how  mysteriously,  how  kindly,  and  how  evidently  God  has  led 
me.  All  the  past  is  strewn  with  blessings,  and  surpassing  and 
overshadowing  all  is  Christ  ! If  we  could  only  draw  aside 
the  veil  and  see  and  comprehend  all  God’s  goodness  to  us, 
past  and  present  and  prospective,  the  weight  of  love  would 
be  more  than  our  sinful  hearts  could  bear,  and,  it  seems  to  me, 
would  unfit  us  for  the  duties  of  life.  It  is  well  that  we  see  as 
' through  a glass,  darkly.’  . . . 

" When  I look  forward  to  the  future  my  heart  tells  me  that 
we  shall  be  happy.  ...  It  ought  to  make  us  happier  than  any 
anticipation  which  imagination  can  present,  even  if  we  knew 
that  it  would  be  fully  realized,  to  think  that  our  future  is  with 
God.  ...  If  we  could  only  estimate  and  feel  our  indebted- 
ness to  him  for  what  he  has  done  for  us,  we  should  never  think 
of  sacrifices.  I thank  you,  dearest,  for  teaching  me  to  trust  in 
God.  Oh  for  purity  of  heart  and  motive  ! to  feel  that  I am 
bought  with  a price,  and  that  I am  living  for  Him  who  has 
loved  me  and  ransomed  me  with  his  precious  blood!  . . . 

"And  now  for  business.  We  shall  need  just  about  the 
same  clothing  at  Ningpo  as  we  should  to  stay  at  home,  in 
kind.  As  to  quantity,  you  can  judge  for  yourself.  As  I told 
you  before,  we  can  have  things  sent  to  us  often,  and  perhaps 
it  would  not  be  best  to  take  too  much  at  first.  At  all  events, 
do  not  work  too  hard,  or  be  ' fidgety  ’ or  imprudent. 


APPOINTED  TO  NINGPO,  CHINA  ill 

“ Our  Presbytery  will  meet  a week  from  to-day,  and  it  will 
then  be  determined  whether  I shall  be  ordained  at  an  extra 
meeting  before  the  close  of  the  session,  or  during  next  summer. 

“ The  session  closes  next  week,  and  I shall  leave  Princeton 
probably  a week  from  this  morning.  I finished  my  ordination 
sermon  last  night,  doing,  while  I felt  in  the  spirit  of  it,  what  I 
expected  would  occupy  all  the  leisure  of  the  day. 

“ Let  me  close  with  a little  advice  suited  to  both  of  us. 
Do  not  be  too  industrious,  nor  let  accumulating  business  en- 
croach upon  the  hours  of  prayer  or  draw  our  minds  away  from 
thoughts  of  Him  on  whom  our  hopes  are  stayed.” 

Letter  from  the  Rev.  John  C.  Lowrie , D.D.,  to  John  L.  Nevius 

“New  York,  April  18,  1853. 

“ Dear  Mr.  Nevius  : At  the  meeting  of  our  committee  this 
morning,  your  application  was  taken  up,  and  after  considera- 
tion you  were  received  most  cordially  as  a missionary  of  the 
•Board.  In  view  of  the  transfer  of  Mr.  Culbertson  from  Ningpo 
to  Shanghai,  of  the  sad  loss  to  Ningpo  in  Mr.  Coulter’s  death, 
as  well  as  of  your  own  preference,  the  committee  has  desig- 
nated the  Ningpo  mission  as  your  field  of  labor.  And  there,  I 
trust,  dear  brother,  you  will  in  due  time  find  your  home,  and 
be  long  spared  and  greatly  blessed  in  your  labors  for  our 
blessed  Saviour  and  fcr  our  perishing  fellow-men.  . . . 

“Yours  affectionately, 

“John  C.  Lowrie.” 

The  following  is  the  last  letter  of  the  Princeton  series : 

“ Tuesday  evening,  April  25,  1853. 

“ . . . I started  with  Mr.  S this  afternoon  between  two 

and  three  o’clock  for  Lawrenceville,  to  attend  the  meeting  of 
Presbytery.  We  had  a delightful  walk,  part  of  it  through  the 
environs  of  my  old  Sunday-school  parish.  The  country  does 


1 12  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

look  so  beautiful  now.  We  had  an  opportunity  of  presenting 
our  request  before  the  Presbytery  without  being  detained  long, 
and  walked  back  before  sunset.  I enjoyed  the  walk  very 
much,  and  it  has  done  me  good.  The  distance  from  Prince- 
ton to  Lawrenceville  is  five  or  six  miles.  I am  to  be  ordained 
here  next  Thursday  at  3 p.m.  Dr.  Hall,  of  Trenton,  is  to  pre- 
side. Dr.  Dodd  is  to  preach  the  sermon.  Dr.  Hope,  a re- 
turned missionary,  is  to  deliver  the  charge,  and  I am  to  prepare 
a sermon  on  Galatians  vi.  14 : ' But  God  forbid  that  I should 
glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom 
the  world  is  crucified  unto  me,  and  I unto  the  world.’  . . 


CHAPTER  VIII 


MARRIAGE  AND  VOYAGE  TO  CHINA 

WE  were  married  early  in  the  morning  of  June  15,  1853. 

It  was  a quiet  wedding  at  our  country  home,  the 
“ Hermitage,”  in  Seneca  County,  N.  Y.,  where,  at  the  same 
hour,  exactly  one  year  before,  my  sister  had  been  married  to 
Dr.  A.  D.  Schuyler,  of  Marshall,  Mich.  It  was  to  this  place 
that  we  went  on  our  wedding-tour,  stopping  on  our  way  at 
Niagara,  and  from  there  going  by  steamer  on  Lake  Erie  to 
Detroit.  After  a delightful  journey  and  visits  with  friends, 
we  returned  home  to  complete  our  preparations  for  leaving 
for  China.  Our  greatest  trial  of  that  time  was  my  father’s 
displeasure  at  our  decision  to  go  abroad  as  missionaries.  This 
can  only  be  appreciated  by  persons  who  have  gone  through  a 
similar  experience.  Had  my  father,  Dr.  Coan,  entirely  with- 
held his  permission  to  me  to  become  the  wife  of  a missionary, 
that  of  itself  might  have  kept  us  permanently  in  America ; but 
he  did  not  do  so.  He  showed  his  disapprobation  in  other  ways 
which  made  me  very  unhappy,  and  gave  John,  of  course,  great 
uneasiness.  It  should,  however,  be  remembered  that  China  in 
those  days  was  in  the  very  ends  of  the  earth ; a country  little 
known,  and  considered  almost  hopeless  as  to  the  introduction 
of  Christianity.  Moreover,  the  climate  of  the  ports  then  open 
to  foreigners  was  unfavorable  to  health.  It  was  not  strange 
that  a medical  man  should  have  many  misgivings.  But  when 
at  last  the  time  came  for  our  leaving  home,  yielding  to  the 
inevitable,  and  allowing  his  affectionate  heart  to  influence  his 

113 


I H JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

conduct,  his  sternness  quite  melted  away,  and  he  was  kindness 
itself.  He  accompanied  us  to  New  York  and  Boston,  never 
leaving  us,  and  scarcely  permitting  me  to  be  out  of  his  sight, 
until,  on  September  19,  1853,  he  took  us  on  board  our  ship, 
the  “Bombay,”  where  with  many  tears  he  bade  us  farewell. 
I cannot  write,  even  after  the  lapse  of  so  many  years,  of  that 
our  first  leave-taking  without  great  pain.  Things  were  so 
different  then.  There  was  the  long  journey  in  a sailing-vessel 
round  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  ; the  infrequent  communication, 
so  that  many  months  were  required  for  the  exchange  of  letters ; 
and,  added  to  this,  the  imagined  dangers,  which,  happily,  we 
never  experienced.  But,  in  spite  of  all  this,  both  my  husband’s 
mother  and  mine  gave  us  up  to  the  Lord’s  work  with  entire 
willingness.  What  it  cost  them  to  do  so  only  God  knows. 
But  he  gave  them  strength  and  courage,  and  they  never  made 
our  burden  harder  by  a look  or  a word.  I feel  sure  that  they 
have  been  happier  for  the  sacrifice.  It  has  been  much  to 
them  all  these  years  to  feel  that  through  their  children  they 
have  been  working  for  Christ  among  the  heathen.  It  has 
broadened  their  sympathies  and  made  them  more  Christlike. 
One  of  them — now  for  many  years  at  home  in  the  heavenly 
mansions — surely  rejoices  in  having  had  the  privilege  of  self- 
denial  for  Christ’s  sake.  Not  less  does  the  lonely  watcher, 
waiting  in  almost  blindness  for  the  Master’s  call,  regret  that 
she  gave  her  son  to  Jesus  in  his  bright  young  manhood.  In 
the  silent  watches  of  the  night  she  is  sometimes  heard  singing 
“ Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow  ! ” Not  least  among 
those  blessings,  I am  sure,  is  that  of  having  given  her  boy  to 
China,  and  that  her  gift  was  accepted,  and  a happy,  useful, 
and  successful  life  was  his  before  God  called  him  to  himself. 

Our  ship,  the  “ Bombay,”  was  an  old  East  India  trader  of  only 
eight  hundred  tons’  capacity.  It  was  neither  comfortable  nor 
seaworthy,  though  of  the  latter  fact  we  were  fortunately  ignorant. 
It  was  badly  provisioned,  and  for  the  last  two  or  three  months 


VOYAGE  TO  CHINA 


115 

we  had  no  fresh  stores  of  any  kind.  The  few  sheep,  pigs,  and 
fowls  with  which  we  started  had  long  since  gone ; and,  as  this 
was  before  the  time  of  condensed  milk,  canned  fruits,  and  the 
like,  we  had  no  variety  of  food  whatever.  But  we  had  a good 
steward,  who  made  the  most  of  the  materials  within  his  reach, 
and  no  one  seemed  to  suffer  in  consequence  of  all  this.  The 
little  cabin  to  which  we  had  been  assigned  was  a bit  of  the 
stern,  shut  off  from  the  hold.  It  was  entirely  below  deck,  and 
even  when  its  tiny  port-holes  were  open,  the  air  was  never  good. 
When  they  were  shut  it  was  stifling.  As  soon  as  the  ship  was 
in  motion  the  odor  of  bilge-water  rolled  in  like  a wave ; while 
the  smell  of  new  paint,  and  our  first  experience  of  seasickness, 
made  our  situation  worse  than  merely  uncomfortable.  I be- 
came so  ill  that  it  seemed  as  if  I should  end  my  woes  then 
and  there.  We  bore  it  until  the  second  or  third  night,  when 
my  husband  carried  me  on  deck,  where  the  fresh  air  revived 
me  and  gave  me  new  courage.  I must  confess  that  while  in 
•that  “black  hole”  between  decks,  I,  for  the  only  time  in  my 
life,  lost  all  heart,  and  distressed  my  husband  by  wishing  with 
fervency  that  I were  at  home.  “ Oh  for  a return-ship  ! ” I 
said.  “ I would  go  back  willingly.” 

The  captain,  seeing  that  it  would  be  dangerous  to  our  lives 
to  attempt  to  stay  longer  below,  kindly  gave  up  to  us  one  of 
his  own  little  cabins  on  the  side  of  the  dining-room.  It  was 
less  than  six  feet  long,  and  three  and  a half  wide.  There  was 
one  narrow  berth,  and  space  on  the  floor  underneath  where 
John  could  spread  his  mattress.  A window  a foot  square 
opened  out  on  deck,  so  that  we  had  plenty  of  pure,  fresh  air. 
A few  days  more  of  some  discomfort  and  we  had  begun  to  feel 
at  home,  and  to  make  plans  for  spending  our  time.  I well  re- 
member our  first  great  storm  at  sea,  which  occurred  about  a 
week  after  we  sailed.  My  husband  insisted  upon  dragging  me 
out  on  deck,  where  we  stood  a long  time,  he  with  one  strong 
arm  clinging  to  a mast  and  the  other  around  his  wife.  Pale 


6 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


with  excitement,  he  cried,  “ Oh,  how  glorious  ! ” And  indeed 
it  was  glorious  beyond  all  we  had  ever  imagined. 

All  through  the  voyage  John  kept  up  his  Greek  and  Hebrew, 
though  in  the  latter  it  often  amounted  only  to  reading  a chap- 
ter in  the  Bible  daily.  Our  reading  was  of  the  most  serious 
and  solid  kind.  Morell’s  “ History  of  Modern  Philosophy,” 
I remember,  was  one  of  our  books.  We  certainly  indulged  in 
strangely  few  novels  ; I think  more  would  not  have  been  amiss. 
John  worked  at  theology,  and  I shared  his  studies  to  a certain 
extent.  We  had  hoped  to  do  a good  deal  with  music  on  the 
voyage,  as  I had  my  guitar  and  John  his  flute;  but  our  prac- 
tice interfered  with  the  daytime  sleep  of  the  ship’s  officers,  as 
was  inevitable  in  such  close  quarters,  and  we  were  obliged  to 
restrict  our  performances  to  the  few  delicious  hours  between 
watches  when  no  one  was  disturbed  by  us.  In  those  days  we 
both  sang;  John  had  a capital  bass  voice,  afterward  some- 
what injured  by  having  to  lead  the  singing  in  Chinese  services. 
We  became  very  good  friends  with  our  captain  and  the  two 
mates,  and  John  was  also  much  liked  by  the  sailors.  We  had 
services  on  Sunday,  attended  by  the  captain  and  crew,  who 
came  in  a shamefaced  way,  more  out  of  regard  to  the  young 
minister  and  his  wife  than  from  a sense  of  duty  or  privilege. 
We  had  not  expected  to  be  more  than  four  months  on  our 
voyage ; and  when  John  wrote  on  November  2d  to  his  mother, 
he  had  evidently  not  given  up  that  hope.  He  wrote : 

“ I sit  down  this  morning  to  write  my  first  letter  on  ship- 
board, hoping  to  meet  a vessel  homeward  bound  off  the  coast 
of  Brazil.  We  are  now  in  latitude  40  north,  longitude  about 
300  west.  We  hope  to  reach  the  equator  in  two  or  three  days. 
There  is  a strong  probability  of  our  running  into  the  southeast 
trades  to-day,  after  which  we  shall  have  little  or  no  detention 
from  head-winds  and  calms  until  we  are  near  300  south.  Our 
voyage  to  the  equator  will  be  about  forty-six  days  long.  The 
average  time  of  that  distance  is  forty  days ; so  you  see  we  have 


VOYAGE  TO  CHINA 


IJ7 


done  very  well,  considering  our  chance.  . . . Helen  and  I 
have  been  down  in  the  hold  this  morning  opening  and  exam- 
ining the  contents  of  our  boxes.  . . . The  temperature  of  the 
air  here  varies  very  little.  It  is  82°  or  83°  both  day  and  night. 
That  of  the  water  is  about  the  same.  . . . 

“ Our  time  is  flying  away  rapidly  and,  I can  truly  say,  very 
pleasantly.  Our  physical  wants  are  provided  for;  we  are 
well ; we  have  many  ways  of  spending  our  time  agreeably 
and  profitably ; we  have  the  conviction,  now  stronger  than 
ever,  that  we  are  in  the  path  of  duty,  and  that  God  will  be 
our  Friend  and  Guide ; and  we  have  many  delightful  subjects 
for  meditation  in  the  past  and  present  and  future.  In  addition 
to  all  this,  my  own  dear  Helen,  though  I had  hoped  much  of 
her,  is  more  and  better  than  all  I had  hoped  for.  Yes,  mother, 
I am  more  than  contented  ; I am  happy.  Not  a moment  since 
I left  you  has  been  saddened  by  one  thought  of  regret  that  I 
have  left  home  to  spend  my  life  among  the  heathen.  Not 
that  I love  home  little.  No,  I have  always  loved  it,  and  now 
more  than  ever.  . . . Time  is  too  precious  to  be  spent  in  selfish 
gratification.  I shall  regard  a visit  home,  if  God  ever  in  his 
providence  grants  it,  an  extra  boon  of  happiness  worth  years 
of  absence  to  enjoy.  ...  I love  to  think  there  is  one  family 
altar,  and  more  than  one  closet,  where  we  lone  wanderers  on 
the  deep  are  often  remembered.” 

A week  later  he  was  obliged  to  add:  “We  have  not  yet 
crossed  the  equator.  Instead  of  reaching  the  trades,  as  we 
expected,  we  had  changeable  head-winds,  so  that  for  five 
days  we  only  made  twenty-five  miles  a day.  Now,  however, 
we  have  the  trade-winds  so  strong  that  the  sea  is  rough,  and 
we  have  had  another  touch  of  seasickness.” 

I will  insert  here  one  extract  from  his  journal,  which  he  kept 
regularly  while  at  sea : 

“Ship  'Bombay/  Sunday,  January  1,  1854.  A strong  wind 
which  blew  last  night  increased  this  morning  to  a gale  with 


n8  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

rain-squalls.  We  have  been  running  nearly  before  the  wind 
under  close-reefed  topsails.  Have  been  unable  to  have  public 
religious  services  on  account  of  stormy  weather  for  four  or  five 
weeks  past.  This  morning  I made  a visit  to  the  forecastle 
with  some  tracts  and  books.  The  sailors  receive  my  visits  very 
willingly.  In  deference  to  us,  as  I suppose,  there  is  less  pro- 
fanity among  them  than  during  the  former  part  of  the  voy- 
age. In  my  too  infrequent  and  formal  efforts  for  them  I have 
alternate  hopes  and  fears  and  perplexities.  The  unfavorable 
circumstances  and  influences  under  which  they  are  placed  are 
their  excuses  for  not  attending  to  what  some  of  them  know  to 
be  their  duty.  Though  these  are  no  sufficient  excuses,  I can 
but  feel  that  they  are  truly  adverse  and  discouraging. 

“ In  the  voyage  of  life  we  have  to-day  crossed  another 
marked  boundary-line;  we  have  entered  upon  a new  year. 
How  changed  our  circumstances  from  those  of  last  New- 
Year’s  day  ! If  any  one  from  past  experience  has  reason  to 
trust  in  the  providence  of  God,  it  is  I.  I feel  satisfied  to  be  a 
stranger  and  sojourner  on  the  earth  with  such  a Guide.  . . . 

“ My  dear  wife  and  I are  very  happy,  and  feel  that  our  cup 
is  overflowing  with  blessings.  My  health  is  excellent,  and 
Helen,  too,  is  very  well.  We  are  busy  with  our  books,  and 
hope  we  are  also  growing  in  the  knowledge  and  favor  of  God.” 

Our  voyage  proved  a very  long  one.  We  had  a succession 
of  head-winds,  storms,  and  calms,  sometimes  rocking  in  the 
doldrums,  again  lying  motionless  for  days,  like  “a  painted 
ship  upon  a painted  ocean,”  then  again  pitching  and  tossing 
in  the  wildest  storms ; while  our  ship  creaked  and  strained 
and  leaked  so  badly  that  the  sailors  'were  kept  much  of  their 
time  pumping  out  water.  It  was  no  wonder  that  the  captain 
became  anxious  and  depressed,  and  sometimes  suggested  in 
lugubrious  pleasantry  that  there  must  be  a “Jonah  ” on  board. 
We  were  the  “Jonah,”  evidently,  and  the  whales  sometimes 
swam  close  to  the  ship’s  sides,  as  if  waiting  for  us  ! 


VOYAGE  TO  CHINA  119 

While  off  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  we  were  several  days 
“ hove  to  ” in  a gale ; and  other  ships  near  us  were  in  the 
same  condition.  One  of  those  days  was  peculiarly  trying,  the 
ship  rolling  so  that  for  safety  I was  obliged  to  stay  in  my 
berth.  Once,  when  the  ship  gave  a lurch  unusually  violent, 
out  from  the  pantry  rolled  not  only  dishes  of  all  kinds,  but  also 
a large  barrel  of  pickles,  which  emptied  its  contents  upon  the 
cabin  floor.  Oh,  such  a scene  ! It  was  so  ludicrous  that  not- 
withstanding the  wild  commotion  without,  and  the  fact  that  it 
was  a catastrophe  on  such  a poorly  found  vessel,  we  had  a 
hearty  laugh — all  but  the  poor  steward.  It  was  too  serious  a 
matter  for  him,  poor  fellow  ! He  scrambled  hither  and  thither 
gathering  up  the  fragments,  and  at  length  restored  order  and 
succeeded  in  making  fast  every  movable  thing. 

After  being  nearly  four  months  at  sea,  we  had  a glimpse  of 
the  island  of  St.  Paul  at  a distance  of  ten  miles — the  first  land 
we  had  seen  since  we  left  Boston  harbor.  Again  and  again 
we  read  the  description  given  of  it  in  a nautical  work  belong- 
ing to  the  captain ; of  its  being  the  resort  of  a few  fishermen ; 
of  its  having  one,  and  only  one,  object  of  interest,  namely,  a 
hot  spring,  so  situated  that  one  could  catch  fish  from  a cold 
spring  close  at  hand  and  toss  them  into  the  hot  spring  and 
cook  them  there. 

On  the  30th  of  January  we  passed  through  the  Straits  of 
Timor.  When  we  came  on  deck  about  five  o’clock  in  the 
morning,  we  were  midway  between  the  islands  of  Timor  and 
Ombay.  The  sun  had  not  yet  risen,  and  mists  partially  hid 
the  mountain-tops.  These  tropical  islands,  clothed  in  richest 
verdure,  with  trees  and  plants  of  many  kinds  and  colors,  seen 
from  the  ship  as  we  sailed  slowly  by,  seemed  almost  too 
beautiful  for  earth.  There  are  skeptics,  I believe,  who  say 
that  “ spicy  breezes  ” such  as  “ blow  soft  o’er  Ceylon’s  isle  ” 
are  only  imaginary;  but  I have  often  had  an  opportunity  of 
noticing  them,  and  I know  they  are  real  and  delicious,  like 


I 20 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


the  perfume  of  flowers.  With  the  aid  of  a glass  we  could  see 
numbers  of  small  villages,  some  at  the  water’s  edge  and  others 
up  the  mountain-side.  From  several  of  these  islands  naked 
savages  came  off  in  their  long,  narrow  proas,  with  a few  articles 
for  sale ; nothing,  however,  of  value — only  some  specimens  of 
coral,  shells,  and  birds.  These  last  were  beautiful;  and  so 
many  were  purchased  by  us  and  the  men  on  board  that  for  a 
few  days  our  ship  had  something  the  appearance  and  sound 
of  an  aviary.  But  the  birds  did  not  thrive,  and  before  we 
reached  Shanghai  few  of  them  were  living. 

One  morning  at  daylight  we  found  ourselves  near  a large 
ship,  on  the  deck  of  which  was  a lady  with  a spy-glass  in 
hand.  She  had  descried  me  also,  and  for  a long  while  we 
looked  at  each  other  through  our  glasses.  After  breakfast  a 
boat  came  off  from  the  stranger  ship  with  the  compliments  of 
the  captain  and  his  wife,  and  a present  for  the  “lady  of  the 
* Bombay.’  ” As  we  were  nearly  becalmed,  our  captain  and 
my  husband  returned  the  courtesy  by  going  on  board  the  “ Rose 
Standish.”  They  found  her  accommodations  very  good ; and 
the  captain  and  his  wife  were  cultivated  and  religious  people. 
I think  they  suspected  that  we  were  not  comfortable  on  our 
ship,  as  they  invited,  and  even  urged,  us  to  make  the  remain- 
der of  the  voyage  with  them,  as  their  guests.  We  thought, 
however,  for  several  reasons,  that  it  would  be  better  to  remain 
where  we  were.  After  leaving  the  islands  we  were  still  several 
weeks  in  reaching  our  destination.  The  weather  was  bad,  and 
for  days  our  captain  was  not  able  to  take  an  observation,  so 
as  to  fix  our  exact  position.  On  one  of  these  days  we  passed 
a sunken  rock,  the  ship  scraping  it,  without  other  damage 
than  losing  part  of  her  keel.  Had  we  gone  a few  feet  farther 
on  the  rock  we  should  have  been  wrecked.  We  were  often 
becalmed  while  among  the  islands  of  the  “ eastern  passage  ” ; 
and  on  one  occasion  the  tide  seemed  sweeping  us  on  the  shore 
of  one  of  those  “ cannibal  islands.”  Small  boats  were  put  out, 


ARRIVAL  IN  CHINA 


121 


and  strong  ropes  attached  to  our  ship  to  draw  us  off.  For- 
tunately a favorable  breeze  sprang  up,  and  we  were  carried 
to  a safe  distance. 

At  length  the  muddy  yellow  color  of  the  water  indicated  very 
plainly  that  we  must  have  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Yang- 
tse-kiang ; but  the  fog  was  dense  and  no  pilot  near ; so,  when 
we  came  to  shallow  water,  we  were  obliged  to  drop  anchor. 
Chinese  junks  were  lying  near  us.  Seen  through  the  mist, 
they  seemed  immense,  and  very  weird  and  phantom-like.  It 
was  cold  and  stormy ; and  our  situation,  without  a fire,  and 
with  necessarily  much  exposure,  was  exceedingly  uncomfort- 
able. We  lay  for  three  days  at  anchor,  waiting  for  a pilot. 
At  length  some  one  discovered  a white  flag  on  a small  Chinese 
boat  in  the  distance,  and  it  was  not  long  before  it  had  brought 
us  our  much-wished-for  pilot.  I cannot  express  the  interest 
we  felt  in  him,  coarse  and  grotesque  as  he  seemed.  He  was, 
to  us,  the  type  of  the  race  among  whom  we  had  come  to  live 
and  work.  He  told  us  in  “ pidgin-English,”  which  we  then 
heard  for  the  first  time,  that  the  rebels  had  taken  Shanghai,  and 
that  “ they  makee  too  muchee  bobbery ; altogether  too  great  a 
fightee  ! ” The  fellow  proved  an  incompetent  pilot.  He  three 
times  ran  our  ship  aground.  In  the  first  two  instances  the  ris- 
ing tide  prevented  serious  consequences ; but  in  the  third  we 
were  hopelessly  fast  in  the  mud,  unless  we  could  secure  the 
aid  of  a steam-tug  to  draw  us  off.  Here  our  pilot  ran  away, 
and  left  us  to  get  to  Shanghai  as  best  we  might.  We  were 
still  several  miles  from  Wusung. 

At  this  time  a foreign  comprador’s  boat  from  Shanghai  came 
alongside,  and  a young  English  lad  in  charge  of  it  came  on 
board  the  “ Bombay.”  He  explained  more  fully  the  state  of 
affairs  at  Shanghai,  and  gave  us  some  scraps  of  news  from  the 
outer  world,  to  which  we  had  been  so  long  strangers.  He  also 
invited  my  husband  and  me  to  go  up  to  Shanghai  in  his  boat, 
assuring  us  that  we  should  thus  reach  our  friends  before  dark 


22 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


of  that  day,  whereas  there  was  no  immediate  prospect  of  the 
“Bombay’s”  stirring  from  the  spot  where  she  then  was.  The 
opportunity  was  too  tempting  to  be  refused;  so,  in  a chair 
suspended  from  a spar,  I was  lowered — “whipped,”  it  was 
called  in  sea  phrase — from  the  deck  of  the  “ Bombay  ” to  the 
little  comprador’s  boat. 

The  banks  of  the  river  are  low  and  the  scenery  tame ; but 
to  us,  after  being  so  long  at  sea,  it  was  delightful.  The  first 
few  miles  we  enjoyed  most  thoroughly.  Then,  however,  night 
came  on,  and  the  boatmen  positively  refused  to  proceed.  They 
were  evidently  afraid  of  something ; and,  on  making  inquiry, 
we  found  that  between  us  and  the  city  lay  the  whole  imperial- 
ist fleet,  to  pass  through  which,  especially  in  the  night,  was  a 
perilous  undertaking. 

The  captain  of  our  boat — the  only  foreigner  on  board  ex- 
cept ourselves — was  a boy  of  sixteen,  with  plenty  of  English 
“ pluck,”  but  with  little  discretion.  At  one  o’clock,  when  the 
tide  was  strong  in  our  favor,  and  the  full  moon  made  it  almost 
as  light  as  day,  we  again  got  under  way,  and  proceeded  quietly 
until  just  below  the  fleet,  when  the  clang  of  gongs  from  ves- 
sel to  vessel  gave  warning  that  they  were  all  on  the  alert  for 
intruders.  Our  little  “John  Bull”  came  into  the  cabin,  and 
placing  two  loaded  revolvers  beneath  his  waistcoat,  exclaimed, 
“I’ll  teach  them  to  meddle  with  me  ! They  shall  not  stop 
my  boat  ! ” And  so  we  went  on  for  some  little  distance,  the 
sounds  from  the  junks  becoming  more  ominous.  Rockets 
were  fired  upon  us,  some  of  which  fell  either  on  our  boat  or 
in  the  water  close  to  us.  My  husband  now  thought  it  time 
that  he  should  interfere,  and  he  told  our  little  captain  that  he 
must  stop  at  once.  Almost  as  soon  as  our  anchor  dropped, 
a small  boat  from  one  of  the  junks  pulled  toward  us.  It  was 
filled  with  dusky  figures,  each  holding  a spear  or  sword  erect 
and  glistening  in  the  moonlight.  They  came  on  board,  and 
would  at  once  have  searched  the  boat  for  contraband  articles 


LANDING  AT  SHANGHAI 


123 


— which,  I think,  they  would  have  found — had  not  the  Eng- 
lish boy  thought  of  an  expedient  which  caused  them  to  alter 
their  minds.  He  told  them  in  Chinese — which  we,  of  course, 
did  not  understand — that  I was  the  sister  of  a merchant  in 
Shanghai  with  whom  he  knew  them  to  be  on  friendly  terms. 
They  believed  the  story,  and  with  humble  apologies  for  having 
stopped  us,  and  polite  salaams,  went,  one  after  another,  into 
their  sampan  and  shoved  off.  All  this  time  I had  been 
standing  with  my  husband  on  deck,  not  particularly  alarmed ; 
but  after  the  danger  was  over,  and  we  had  come  to  anchor 
close  under  the  flag  of  the  English  consulate,  I trembled  at 
every  footfall,  and  more  than  once  before  daybreak  begged 
John  to  go  on  deck  to  see  if  we  were  really  safe.  The  strange 
music  of  cannon  on  the  city  wall,  where  a continuous  firing 
was  kept  up,  did  not  assist  in  composing  our  minds  to  rest. 

It  was  only  a short  time  after  this  that  these  same  imperial- 
ists attacked  the  foreign  settlement,  in  assisting  to  protect  which 
•our  friend  Captain  Pearson,  of  the  “ Rose  Standish,”  was  killed. 

The  pretty  chapel  of  the  American  Episcopal  Mission  was 
one  of  the  first  sights  which  greeted  our  eyes  the  morning 
after  our  arrival.  Leaving  me  in  the  boat,  my  husband  went 
on  shore  to  find  our  mission  families.  He  called  at  a house 
near  the  chapel,  when  a lady  asked,  “ Is  this  not  Mr.  Nevius  ? 
We  are  all  expecting  you” — giving  him  at  the  same  time  a 
most  kindly  welcome.  This  was  Miss  Emma  Jones,  of  the 
American  Episcopal  Mission.  Mr.  Nevius  soon  returned,  bring- 
ing for  me  a sedan-chair ; for,  though  the  distance  was  short, 
the  mud  was  so  deep  that  it  was  almost  impossible  for  a lady 
to  wade  through  it. 

The  Chinese  city  of  Shanghai  is,  comparatively,  a small 
and  insignificant  one.  The  foreign  settlement,  although  not 
so  large  as  it  has  since  become,  was  already  a place  of  much 
importance.  We  were  surprised  at  the  number  and  size  of  the 
foreign  hongs  and  merchants’  residences.  At  the  time  of  this 


124 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


first  visit  to  Shanghai,  owing  to  the  city’s  being  in  the  hands 
of  the  rebels,  with  continual  fighting  between  them  and  the 
imperialists,  all  foreign  residents  whose  houses  were  in  exposed 
situations  had  been  obliged  to  leave  them.  There  were  three 
or  four  mission  families  crowded  into  one  house ; but  that  cir- 
cumstance added  materially  to  the  pleasure  of  our  visit.  It 
was  before  the  days  of  disunion  and  secession,  and  the  har- 
mony and  sociability  of  our  new  friends  were  truly  delightful. 
The  distinctions  Northern  and  Southern,  English  and  Ameri- 
can, seemed  forgotten  in  that  far-off  land.  All  were  hard  at 
work ; some  of  the  gentlemen  preaching  daily,  others  translat- 
ing and  making  books ; and  the  ladies,  with  few  exceptions, 
were  occupied  in  their  schools,  which  at  that  time  were  large 
and  flourishing. 

In  his  journal  John  wrote:  “I  will  enumerate  the  names 
of  the  missionaries  whom  we  have  met  in  Shanghai:  of  the 
American  Board,  Dr.  Bridgman ; of  the  Southern  Baptist  Board, 
Messrs.  Yates,  Pierey,  Crawford,  Cabinis,  and  Roberts;  of  the 
Methodist  Board,  Mr.  Cunningham ; of  the  Sabbatarians, 
Messrs.  Carpenter  and  Wardness ; of  the  American  Episcopal 
Board,  Bishop  Boone,  Messrs.  Nelson  and  Keith,  and  the 
Misses  Jones,  Fay,  and  Tenney. 

“To-day  called  on  the  English  missionaries,  whose  names 
are  as  follows : of  the  London  Society,  Dr.  Lockhart,  Messrs. 
Edkins,  Wiley,  and  Muirhead ; of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  Messrs.  Burdon,  Reeve,  and  Hobson;  and  also  Mr. 
Hudson  Taylor,  unconnected  with  any  society,  I suppose.  At 
Mr.  Hobson’s  we  met  Mrs.  Bettleheim,  who,  with  her  husband, 
Dr.  Bettleheim,  has  spent  several  lonely  years  on  the  Lew-chew 
Islands.” 

We  remained  in  Shanghai  about  two  weeks,  and  then  sailed 
for  Ningpo  in  the  schooner  “ Speck,”  in  company  with  Mr. 
Goddard,  a Baptist  missionary  of  Ningpo.  A day  or  two  be- 
fore, Rev.  J.  K.  Wight  and  his  family,  and  Mrs.  Coulter,  whose 


JOURNEY  TO  NINGPO 


125 


husband  had  died  at  Ningpo,  had  left  for  America.  Their 
ship  had  not  yet  fairly  got  out  to  sea,  and  when  we  came  to 
anchor  for  the  night  below  Wusung,  we  found  ourselves  close 
to  it,  and  soon  went  on  board  to  pay  our  friends  a visit.  We 
found  them  in  great  perplexity.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wight  had  a 
family  of  small  children,  the  youngest  only  seven  months  old. 
The  child’s  wet-nurse  had  been  left  in  Shanghai,  and  they 
had  depended  upon  two  goats  to  give  milk  for  the  baby  on 
the  voyage ; but  even  before  they  were  out  of  sight  of  land, 
they  found  this  plan  did  not  answer;  and  the  question  was, 
What  shall  be  done  ? It  was  risking  the  child’s  life  to  take 
it,  and  Mr.  Goddard  urged  them  to  leave  the  babe  with  his 
wife.  “ Can  I,  must  I part  with  my  dear  baby  ? ” exclaimed 
the  poor  mother,  the  tears  streaming  down  her  cheeks.  It  was 
a terrible  struggle,  but  there  were  only  a few  moments  in  which 
to  decide  it,  as  we  must  return  to  the  boat.  And  so,  although  it 
nearly  broke  her  heart,  she  gave  her  baby  for  a time  to  our  care. 

Taking  the  little  Annie  with  us,  we  went  again  on  board 
the  “Speck,”  and  were  soon  out  at  sea.  Two  Ningpo  women, 
one  of  whom  was  Annie’s  nurse,  were  with  us,  and  occupied 
the  berth  at  one  side  of  our  cabin.  The  nurse  proved  of  not 
the  least  use  in  taking  care  of  the  child,  as  she  soon  became 
deathly  seasick.  The  night  was  stormy,  and  the  waves  being 
short  and  “chopping,”  the  “Speck”  rolled  from  side  to  side 
fearfully.  Mr.  Goddard  took  charge  of  the  little  Annie.  I 
should  gladly  have  done  so,  but  it  would  not  have  been  safe, 
as  I could  not  keep  my  footing,  the  ship  was  so  unsteady. 
During  the  night  we  heard  a groan,  and  my  husband  called : 
“Mr.  Goddard,  are  you  seasick?”  “Yes,  I am  seasick  !”  he 
answered.  Such  an  impatient,  querulous  tone  from  such  a good 
man  ! We  knew  matters  must  be  desperate,  and  Mr.  Nevius 
insisted  upon  relieving  him  of  the  care  of  little  Annie  for  the 
rest  of  the  night.  The  poor  child  cried  piteously,  and  it  was 
a very  uncomfortable  time  for  us  all. 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


126 

Owing  to  head-winds  we  were  three  or  four  days  in  reaching 
Chinhai,  which  lies  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ningpo  River.  The 
scenery  there  is  beautiful.  High  hills  on  either  side,  with  the 
walled  city  near  the  water,  and  numerous  junks  at  anchor,  ap- 
peared in  the  light  of  the  setting  sun,  when  we  first  saw  them, 
even  more  lovely  than  they  really  are. 

As  the  “ Speck  ” could  not  get  up  to  the  city  that  night, 
we  went  in  a small  boat  sculled  by  a man  standing  in  the 
stern.  It  was  late  in  the  evening  before  we  reached  Ningpo. 
Mr.  Rankin  was  the  only  one  in  all  the  circle  whom  we  had 
met  previously.  He  had  visited  at  my  father’s  house  some 
years  before,  when  I was  a child. 


The  Ningpo  Pagoda, 


CHAPTER  IX 


DESCRIPTION  OF  NINGPO LEARNING  THE  LANGUAGE 

NINGPO  FU — that  is,  “City  of  the  Peaceful  Wave” — is 
in  longitude  1210  22'.  Its  latitude,  300  35',  is  about 
that  of  New  Orleans.  It  is  in  the  province  of  Che  kiang.  It 
is  a large  and  important  place,  with  three  hundred  thousand 
inhabitants.  It  is  surrounded  by  a substantially  built  stone 
wall,  twenty  feet  in  height,  fifteen  in  width  at  the  top,  and 
twenty  at  its  base,  which  is  in  good  repair,  though  very 
ancient,  and  in  many  parts  overgrown  with  moss  and  other 
plants.  The  wall  has  a high  parapet  with  embrasures,  and  the 
top  of  it,  inside  the  parapet,  is  a fairly  good  paved  road  either 
for  walking  or  riding.  Near  each  city  gate  is  a long  and  easy 
flight  of  steps,  which  can  be  ascended  by  horses  as  well  as  by 
men.  It  lies  in  an  extended  amphitheater,  in  some  places  not 
far  from  twenty  miles  in  breadth,  with  hills  on  one  side  and  the 
ocean  on  the  other.  This  vast  plain  is  devoted  to  rice-culture. 
It  is  irrigated  by  artificial  means  from  the  canals,  and  at  cer- 
tain seasons  of  the  year  is  almost  covered  with  water.  Vege- 
tation is  rank  and  luxuriant,  and,  as  might  be  expected,  there 
is  much  malaria  in  the  atmosphere.  From  any  eminence, 
such  as  the  city  wall  or  the  Ningpo  pagoda,  one  sees,  on  look- 
ing landward,  villages  and  hamlets  without  number,  temples, 
monasteries,  family  tombs,  fields,  bridges,  canals,  and  water- 
courses; while  seaward  is  a low,  flat  country  but  little  above 
the  level  of  the  ocean,  through  which  runs  the  river,  alive  with 
boats  of  all  sorts,  and  its  banks  studded  with  huge  mounds, 

127 


128 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


which  perplex  the  stranger  until  he  is  told  that  they  are  native 
ice-houses,  in  which,  during  the  coldest  season,  filmy  ice  is 
collected  in  enormous  quantities. 

The  streets  of  Ningpo  vary  in  width  from  four  to  ten,  or  oc- 
casionally fifteen  feet.  They  are  well  paved,  and  are  spanned 
by  frequent  ornamental  stone  gateways  or  arches,  which  have 
been  erected  to  commemorate  the  virtues  of  noted  persons  in 
former  ages. 

There  was  at  Ningpo  in  1854  a small  but  growing  mercan- 
tile community.  The  Presbyterian  mission  houses  were  in  a 
suburb  on  the  north  bank  of  one  of  the  two  streams  which  here 
unite  to  form  the  Ningpo  River.  The  mission  had  been  com- 
menced about  ten  years  before  our  arrival.  Dr.  McCartee 
was  the  pioneer.  He  was  joined  in  a few  weeks  by  Rev. 
Mr.  Way  and  Mrs.  Way,  and  some  months  later  by  Rev.  Mr. 
Culbertson  and  Rev.  Mr.  Loomis  and  their  wives,  and  Rev. 
Walter  Lowrie,  whose  death  at  the  hands  of  pirates  occurred 
several  years  before  we  went  to  China. 

We  had  only  been  at  Ningpo  a few  days  when  we  settled 
down  to  the  study  of  the  language.  We  were  fortunate  in  se- 
curing at  once  the  services  of  a good  teacher.  An  excellent 
system  for  writing  the  Ningpo  colloquial  with  Roman  letters 
had  been  invented  by  the  earlier  missionaries,  and  to  this  was 
due  in  a measure  the  success  we  had  in  rapidly  acquiring  it. 
It  was  not  many  weeks  before  we  were  able  to  talk  a little  with 
our  teacher  and  the  servants,  and  at  the  end  of  eight  or  nine 
months  my  husband  engaged  in  chapel  work ; more,  however, 
in  a conversational  way  than  by  formal  preaching.  In  about 
a year  he  took  part  with  others  in  missionary  work  in  general, 
traveling  and  preaching  as  circumstances  required.  He  never 
regarded  himself  as  in  any  sense  a “ genius  ” in  acquiring  lan- 
guages. His  progress,  which  was  certainly  unusual,  was  due 
to  unremitting  hard  work.  He  denied  himself  all  recreation 
except  such  as  he  believed  absolutely  necessary  for  his  health 


LEARNING  THE  LANGUAGE 


1 29 


of  body  and  mind.  He  gave  up,  almost  from  the  first,  Hebrew 
and  Latin,  and  read  but  little  Greek,  and,  with  the  exception 
of  theological  works  and  Bible  commentaries,  he  did  not  read 
one  English  book  for  ten  years!  I am  aware  that  many  will 
not  approve  of  this  course,  and  I do  not  know  that  my  hus- 
band ever  advised  any  one  to  imitate  it.  In  fact,  he  scarcely 
ever  spoke  of  it.  I ought,  however,  to  mention  that  it  was 
my  own  habit  to  read  a great  deal,  and  in  rather  a miscellane- 
ous way ; and  I,  as  a rule,  gave  him  the  benefit  of  my  reading, 
whether  it  was  light  or  heavy,  serious  or  gay,  history  or  fiction, 
biography  or  science.  Often  at  meals,  when  we  were  alone,  I 
entertained  him  with  the  resume  of  a story,  or  a choice  bit  of 
history,  or  anecdotes ; and  thus,  in  a second-hand  way,  he  had 
some  drops  from  the  great  sea  of  literature,  into  which  it  would 
have  been  such  a delight  to  him  to  plunge,  could  he  have  felt 
it  right  for  him  to  do  so.  The  study  of  Chinese  was  not  a 
drudgery  to  him,  as  references  to  it  in  his  journal  will  show. 
After  being  at  work  about  a month  he  wrote : “ I think  we 
are  getting  on  with  the  language  as  well  as  we  could  expect, 
and  it  becomes  more  interesting  every  day.”  A week  or  so 
later  he  said : “We  are  plodding  away  at  the  language.  We 
work  with  little  interruption  from  breakfast  until  two  in  the 
afternoon,  after  which  I have  as  yet  been  able  to  accomplish 
little,  although  I am  very  well.  Time  passes  rapidly  and 
pleasantly,  though  monotonously.  I am  not  afraid  of  finding 
the  acquisition  of  Chinese  either  impossible  or  disagreeable.” 
Such  entries  in  the  journal  or  in  letters  were  frequent. 

But,  although  my  husband  was  successful  in  learning  Chinese, 
he  never  made  light  of  its  difficulties.  He  disapproved  entirely 
of . expressions  which  he  sometimes  saw  in  newspapers  and 
magazines,  or  heard  from  the  lips  of  oversanguine  missionary 
speakers,  such  as  that  “ the  Chinese  language  may  be  acquired 
in  a year,  or  even  in  six  months  ” ! His  own  experience  proved 
the  contrary.  Of  course  much  depends  upon  what  is  meant 


!3o 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


by  “knowing”  the  language.  A faithful  student  can  have 
made  a good  beginning  before  the  end  of  six  months.  In  my 
husband’s  journal  there  is  this  entry : 

“September  15,  1854.  This  morning  being  the  regular  day 
for  visiting  the  outstation  Chinhai,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
as  Dr.  McCartee  was  ill  and  Mr.  William  Martin  unable  to 
go,  I went  alone  with  the  two  assistants.  Though  the  day  was 
hot,  I enjoyed  it  very  much.  I arrived  at  the  chapel  before 
my  assistants  did,  and  as  the  people  were  getting  clamorous,  I 
took  the  desk  and  made  something  of  a talk.  I was  not  at  a 
loss  for  words,  and  all  said  they  understood  me ; but  I doubt 
if  they  did.” 

One  of  the  oldest  missionaries  in  China  was  asked  by  a 
new-comer  how  soon  he  might  commence  preaching  in  pub- 
lic. He  replied,  “ Oh,  almost  any  time ; at  the  end  of  a few 
months,  if  you  choose;  but  your  ‘preaching’  will  probably 
do  yourself  more  good  than  it  will  your  hearers  ! ” If  I may 
speak  from  my  own  experience  and  observation,  I should  say 
that  to  get  a fairly  good  working  knowledge  of  any  of  the 
dialects  as  spoken  is  not  much  harder  than  the  acquisition  of 
French  or  German ; but  to  gain  a thorough  knowledge  of  the 
Chinese  “character” — the  “book-language”  of  China — is  far 
more  difficult  than  the  acquisition  of  any  other  language  in 
the  world.  In  my  husband’s  book,  “ China  and  the  Chinese,” 
is  a concise  treatise  on  the  language,  which  would  be  helpful 
and  instructive  to  any  one  interested  in  the  subject. 

My  husband  wrote  in  his  journal: 

“ March  30, 1854.  This  afternoon  I went  to  the  little  chapef 
in  the  city,  and  was  delighted  with  my  visit.  Mr.  William 
Martin  and  Mr.  Rankin  were  examining  the  theological  class ; 
Mr.  Quarterman  and  Dr.  McCartee  were  trying  experiments 
with  the  magic  lantern ; and  Mr.  Samuel  Martin  was  preach- 
ing to  a transient  audience  in  the  room  below.  . . .” 

“April  i3th.  On  our  return  from  a walk  this  evening  we 


FIRST  SUMMER  AT  NINGPO  13 1 

heard  from  a French  man-of-war  which  came  up  the  river  to- 
day that  three  ports  of  Japan  are  opened  to  foreigners!  We 
have  already  begun  to  talk  of  some  of  us  going  there.” 

"April  14th.  To-day,  as  it  was  raining,  Helen  and  I exer- 
cised on  the  veranda,  walking  and  jumping  the  rope.  . . .” 

This  last  entry  brings  vividly  to  mind  one  of  the  experiences 
of  those  first  months  in  Ningpo.  My  husband,  having  whole- 
some home  ideas  of  the  importance  of  exercise  to  health,  and 
finding  even  thus  early  how  far  from  strong,  physically,  his 
young  wife  was,  determined  to  leave  no  effort  untried  to  make 
her  so.  Behind  our  mission  houses  were  "paddy-fields” — i.e., 
growing  rice — with  only  narrow  foot-paths  between  them. 
Walking  in  that  direction  was  disagreeable,  besides  being  very 
unhealthy  ; so  we  tried  the  city  wall.  Crossing  the  river  at  the 
Salt  Gate  Ferry,  we  entered  the  city,  and  ascending  the  wall 
from  within,  found  a walk  as  quiet  and  retired  as  we  could 
wish.  It  would  have  been  truly  pleasant  had  not  the  weather 
been  so  oppressive,  or  had  our  strength  been  greater.  But 
before  we  were  aware  of  it,  the  effects  of  a first  summer  in 
that  most  trying  climate  had  told  upon  us  both.  I became 
too  weak  to  walk,  and  then  my  husband  procured  some  native 
ponies.  Oh,  those  miserable  animals  ! Even  after  the  lapse 
of  more  than  forty  years  I can  see  them  kicking  and  jumping, 
running  and  plunging,  regardless  of  my  feeble  efforts  at  control. 
It  was  not  many  weeks  before  we  decided  that  exercise  before 
sunrise  in  Ningpo  was  more  injurious  than  beneficial;  and  my 
husband,  believing  that  my  health  had  suffered  seriously  and 
permanently  from  it,  could  never  think  of  that  early  experi- 
ment without  sincere  regret. 

Our  first  summer  in  China  was  not  altogether  a quiet  one. 
The  journal  of  April  16th  says:  "We  were  kept  in  a state  of 
excitement  this  forenoon  by  the  prospect  of  a fight  between 
the  Chinese  and  the  Portuguese,  of  whom  there  are  many  here. 
We  had  service  in  the  church  notwithstanding.” 


1 32 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


At  this  time  there  were  in  Ningpo  great  numbers  of  Can- 
tonese, between  whom  and  the  Portuguese  there  was  a long- 
standing feud  and  most  unfriendly  rivalry,  both  being  engaged 
in  convoying  fleets  of  trading-junks  up  and  down  the  coast, 
though  they  were  all  alike  known  to  be  little  better  than  pirates. 
The  Chinese  junks  and  Portuguese  lorchas  lay  in  the  river  just 
in  front  of  our  houses.  On  the  morning  of  Good  Friday, 
looking  from  our  windows,  we  saw  hanging  from  a spar  of  a 
lorcha  a figure  with  the  dress  and  cue  of  a Chinaman.  It 
was  stuffed  with  fire-crackers,  which  soon  began  to  shoot  out 
on  ail  sides  tremendously.  Presently  a string  burned  off  and 
the  figure  fell  into  the  river.  It  was  hauled  on  deck  and 
beaten  to  pieces  with  clubs.  This  was  Judas  ! This  studied 
insult  increased  the  ill  will  of  the  Cantonese,  and  a few  days 
later  they  attacked  the  Portuguese,  killing  and  wounding  sev- 
eral. Later  on  a Portuguese  corvette  came  into  port,  anchor- 
ing nearly  in  front  of  our  houses.  Failing  to  gain  satisfaction 
from  the  Chinese  authorities  for  the  assault  on  their  country- 
men, they  bombarded  the  city.  Standing  on  our  veranda, 
we  saw  the  affair,  which  could  hardly  be  considered  a battle, 
as  the  Chinese  made  scarcely  any  resistance.  It  was  an  easy 
victory ; but  the  Chinese  had  their  revenge  a few  years  later, 
when  they  fell  upon  the  little  Portuguese  settlement  and  mas- 
sacred every  individual  in  it.  From  the  mission  houses  they 
could  be  seen  rushing  frantically  hither  and  thither  in  vain 
efforts  to  escape. 

The  following  are  brief  extracts  from  Mr.  Nevius’s  journal: 

“August  7,  1854.  To-day  was  our  monthly  concert  of 
prayer  for  missions.  It  was  led  by  Rev.  E.  Lord,  who  made 
some  appropriate  remarks  on  ‘Be  not  weary  in  well-doing.’  I 
always  find  these  services  profitable.  This  is  the  fullest  exhibi- 
tion of  Christian  charity  which  we  have  here,  and  to  me  it  is 
delightful.  The  plan  which  is  now  under  discussion  to  have 
a general  meeting,  at  stated  periods,  of  all  the  native  converts 


VISIT  TO  TOO- TOO 


*33 


in  Ningpo  will,  I hope,  soon  be  carried  into  effect ; and  I pray 
that  it  may  be  attended  with  blessed  results.  . . . Miss  Alder- 
sey  has  returned  from  the  country,  where  she  has  been  spend- 
ing several  weeks  of  the  hot  weather,  on  account  of  the  illness 
of  Miss  Dyer.” 

Miss  Aldersey  was  an  English  lady  who  devoted  herself 
and  her  fortune  to  missionary  work  in  China.  My  husband 
was  for  several  years  intimately  associated  with  her.  She  was 
a person  of  unusual  piety  and  strength  of  character,  and  her 
influence  for  good  was  very  great.  She  had  several  adopted 
daughters;  one  of  these  was  the  wife  of  Bishop  Russell  of 
Ningpo;  another  married  Mr.  Burdon,  afterward  Bishop  of 
Victoria  (Hongkong) ; and  a third  was  the  wife  of  Mr.  J.  Hud- 
son Taylor,  and  his  most  faithful  helper  in  the  arduous  work 
of  founding  the  “ Inland  Mission”  of  China. 


Journal 

“ Island  of  Poo-too,  Chusan  Archipelago,  sixty  miles  from 
Ningpo,  August  16,  1854.  . . . Last  week  Mr.  Cobbold,  of 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  having  determined  to  take  a 
trip  to  Poo-too  on  account  of  his  health,  kindly  invited  me 
to  accompany  him.  As  I have  been  closely  confined  to  my 
work  and  needed  a little  change,  I accepted  his  invitation,  and 
soon  found  myself  very  much  in  the  spirit  of  going.  ...  We 
started  with  the  tide  at  7 p.m.,  and  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river  about  ten  and  anchored  for  the  night.  As  the  tide  was 
just  changing,  Mr.  Cobbold  and  I enjoyed  a fine  swim  before 
going  to  bed.  Yesterday  at  ten  in  the  forenoon  we  reached 
the  island  of  Chusan.  . . . This  morning,  after  all  sorts  of 
detentions  from  wind  and  tide  and  incompetent  boatmen,  we 
arrived  at  Poo-too  and  anchored  some  distance  from  shore. 
There  was,  fortunately,  a small  boat  close  by,  which  took  us 
off.  We  started  at  once  for  a walk  up  the  hill  behind  the  near- 
est temple,  and  on  to  the  northern  side  of  the  island,  enjoy- 


z34 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


ing  many  beautiful  views  from  the  summits  of  the  hills.  We 
visited  the  immense  boulder  which  rests  on  a very  slight  foun- 
dation, scarcely  bigger  than  a thimble.  Several  of  the  priests 
from  an  adjoining  monastery  following  us,  Mr.  Cobbold  had 
an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  them  of  the  folly  of  idolatry. 
They  assented  to  all  he  said,  but  no  doubt  it  seemed  foolishness 
to  them.  The  sun  broke  through  the  mist  and  we  hastened 
back.  I took  shelter  in  a monastery,  and  Mr.  Cobbold  went 
to  our  boat.  He  soon  returned,  bringing  some  food  for  our 
lunch,  and  also  books  and  writing-materials.  Having  no  bed 
or  lounge,  I was  glad  to  lie  down  upon  two  tables  furnished 
me  by  a priest,  to  get  a little  rest.  After  occupying  them  an 
hour  or  so,  I left  them  to  write,  and  I presume  Mr.  Cobbold 
has  now  appropriated  them.” 

“ Thursday.  After  breakfast  this  morning  we  followed  the 
beach  to  the  right  until  we  passed  the  first  monastery,  and  from 
there  on  to  another  near  a very  deep  cave.  . . . From  there 
we  went  to  ‘Tunbridge  Wells,’  where  there  is  another  natural 
cave,  and  rocks  piled  up  in  a very  fantastic  manner.  We 
found  in  the  adjoining  monastery  a man  from  Shanghai  who 
has  taken  temporary  vows  upon  himself.  He  was  very  talka- 
tive, and  somewhat  intelligent.  There  was  also  a good-natured 
old  priest,  who  had  nothing  to  say,  but  assented  to  everything 
that  was  said  to  him.  And  there  was  another,  a stupefied,  be- 
sotted fellow,  who  sat  in  a little  nook  conning  an  old  book, 
looking  up  and  grinning  at  us  occasionally.  I procured  a 
String  of  beads — a rosary — from  the  talkative  Shanghai  man, 
and  the  good-humored  priest  presented  me  with  another.  . . . 
When  we  reached  the  top  of  Veh-ting-san  we  found  ourselves 
in  the  clouds,  which  were  driving  over  the  top,  and  the  air 
was  very  cold.  As  we  were  thinly  clad,  and  warm  with  climb- 
ing, we  quickly  started  back.  We  got  to  our  boat  at  seven 
o’clock,  and  the  boatman  at  once  shoved  off  and  we  started 
for  Chusan,  which  place  we  reached  about  midnight.  ...  I 


TRAINING  A CHOIR 


135 


have  been  out  of  sorts  ever  since  leaving  home;  still  I have 
enjoyed  the  trip,  and  hope  to  visit  Poo-too  again.” 

It  is  more  than  eight  hundred  years  since  the  island  of 
Poo-too  was  first  devoted  to  religious  purposes,  and  some  of 
its  buildings  were  erected  at  that  time.  Others  are  of  more 
recent  date,  but  all  have  now  a dilapidated  appearance,  which 
indicates  a great  falling  off  in  resources,  as  well  as  in  the  de- 
votion of  the  Chinese  generally  to  the  Buddhist  religion.  It 
is  a beautiful  island,  and  years  ago,  before  the  north  of  China 
was  opened,  it  was  a favorite  health-resort  of  foreigners  from 
Ningpo  and  Shanghai. 

When  we  had  been  six  months  in  China,  at  the  request  of 
the  mission,  and  at  my  husband’s  earnest  wish,  I began  teach- 
ing singing  to  the  pupils  in  the  two  boarding-schools.  There 
were  between  seventy  and  eighty  boys  and  girls,  who,  with  a 
few  others,  met  twice  a week  in  the  chapel  on  “North  Bank.” 
As  we  had  no  music-books,  I had  a staff  painted  on  a black- 
board, upon  which  the  scale  was  written.  The  first  step  in 
this  formidable  undertaking  was  to  get  my  pupils  to  make  one 
note  in  unison.  I cannot  here  describe  how,  in  the  course  of 
a year,  my  class  grew  into  a very  respectable  choir,  with  some 
really  fine  voices  among  them,  singing  four  parts  in  perfect 
time  and  very  good  harmony.  This  gave  my  husband  great 
pleasure,  and  he  often  said  that  in  all  the  years  he  was  in 
China  he  never  anywhere  heard  as  good  singing  as  that  of  my 
first  music-class  in  Ningpo. 


CHAPTER  X 


HOUSEKEEPING COUNTRY  TOURS 

IT  was  near  the  close  of  the  year  1854  that  my  husband  and 
I began  housekeeping ; not  in  the  “ bamboo  cottage  ” of 
our  dreams,  but  in  one  of  the  mission  foreign-built  houses,  a 
short  distance  from  that  of  our  kind  friends,  Rev.  Henry  V. 
and  Mrs.  Rankin,  who  until  that  time  had  allowed  us  a home 
with  them.  This  had  been  a great  blessing  to  us  in  every 
way.  The  freedom  from  household  responsibilities  gave  us 
leisure  for  study,  and  we  had  also  the  inestimable  benefit  of 
having  constantly  before  us  the  beautiful  consecrated  lives  of 
those  dear  servants  of  Christ.  My  husband  regarded  it  as  of 
great  importance  that  young  missionaries  should  for  their  first 
year  be  free  from  housekeeping  and  house-building  cares; 
and  he  always  regretted  the  recklessness,  not  to  say  obstinacy, 
with  which  in  their  inexperience  they  would  sometimes  assume 
these  cares. 

In  the  year  1855  Mr.  Nevius  was  often  away  from  home. 
During  his  absences  I was  engaged  in  study  and  visits  from 
house  to  house  among  the  women.  I accompanied  him  on 
some  of  his  country  tours.  I tried  the  experiment  of  wearing 
the  Chinese  costume,  but  did  not  find  any  special  advantage  in 
it.  On  the  contrary,  as  my  husband  did  not  wear  it,  it  proved 
rather  awkward ; on  one  occasion  I was  taken  for  a native 
woman,  and  supposed  to  be  the  wife  of  one  of  the  assistants! 

My  husband  had  nc  strong  objection  to  the  native  dress. 
In  fact,  he  thought  it  a much  more  graceful  one  than  his  own. 

136 


. COUNTRY  TOURS 


*37 


He  did,  however,  dislike  the  long  skirts,  which  made  walking 
difficult,  and  to  a person  of  his  active  habits  were  a real  hin- 
drance in  his  work.  The  fact  that  he  never  adopted  the  dress 
of  the  Chinese  shows  that  he  did  not  regard  it  as  preferable 
in  his  own  case,  and  that,  on  the  whole,  he  believed  it  quite 
as  well  for  a missionary  to  be  what  he  must  be — a foreigner. 
This  seemed  no  barrier  to  close  friendship  and  personal  influ- 
ence. The  look  of  love  and  sympathy  which  beamed  from 
his  face ; the  kind,  strong  arm  thrown  round  the  shoulder  of 
a native  friend,  or,  it  might  be,  a stranger;  and  the  deeds  of 
kindness  which  “ make  the  world  akin,”  needed  no  change  in 
apparel  to  win  the  natives  to  him.  This  is  well  known  by 
every  one.  Still,  as  I have  said,  he  had  no  strong  objections 
to  a missionary’s  putting  on  the  native  dress  if  he  thinks  it  best 
and  does  not  make  a “merit  ” of  it,  as  certainly  there  has  been 
some  temptation  to  do. 

Although,  since  the  so-called  “opium  war,”  the  five  ports, 
Canton,  Amoy,  Foo-chow,  Ningpo,  and  Shanghai,  had  been 
open  to  foreign  residents,  it  was  many  years  before  they  were 
allowed  to  go  farther  than  thirty  miles  into  the  interior;  and 
this  restricted  the  preaching-tours  of  the  missionaries  to  very 
narrow  limits.  But  the  populous  plain  surrounding  Ningpo 
was  easily  accessible  by  means  of  its  innumerable  canals.  The 
inhabitants  were  not  invariably  friendly,  but,  as  compared  with 
the  Fukienese  and  Cantonese,  they  were  harmless  and  well 
behaved,  and  always  responsive  to  kindness.  Little  missionary 
work  had  been  done  in  the  country  before  we  reached  China ; 
but  it  can  be  seen  from  the  journals  of  the  next  year  that  then 
a good  beginning  had  been  made.  I will  give  a number  of 
short  extracts  which  will  show  the  interest  which  my  husband 
already  took  in  one  kind  of  work,  which  he  afterward  did  so 
much  of  in  other  parts  of  the  empire.  He  sometimes  went 
on  these  journeys  by  himself,  but,  whenever  it  was  possible,  he 
greatly  valued  the  company  of  an  older  and  more  experienced 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


138 

missionary.  He  was  always  ready  to  learn  and  willing  to  take 
advice,  which  made  his  society  pleasant  to  older  men,  and  was 
of  the  greatest  advantage  to  him. 

Extracts  from  the  Journal 

“S-kong,  April  4,  1855.  Yesterday  morning  I left  home 
for  a tour  in  the  country  to  the  southeast  of  Ningpo.  About 
1 p.m.  we  went  on  shore,  and  spent  an  hour  or  two  in  preach- 
ing and  distributing  books.  We  afterward  went  to  a large 
place,  where  the  people  assembled  in  crowds  to  hear  us.  I 
talked  from  the  top  of  a bridge  until  I was  hoarse.  . . .” 

“ Ningpo,  October  20,  1855.  I am  just  home  from  a very 
encouraging  tour  up  the  river  in  company  with  Mr.  Russell,  of 
the  Church  of  England.  We  left  Ningpo  on  Monday  night. 
Tuesday  we  spent  at  Z-chi,  speaking  on  the  streets  and  in  the 
temple.  Wednesday  morning  we  found  ourselves  at  Yu-yiao. 
Here  we  were  invited  to  take  the  theater-stand  in  the  Dzing- 
ming  temple,  where  we  addressed  the  people  at  length.  Many 
were  worshiping  the  idols  before  us  at  the  same  time.  Thurs- 
day evening  we  walked  from  Tong-ming  to  Zong-nu.  Here 
also  were  many  worshiping  in  the  temple,  where  we  again 
preached.  ...  We  spent  Friday  very  pleasantly,  and  we  trust 
profitably,  at  Loh-ko-bu,  where  we  were  kindly  received  by  the 
people,  and  had  many  encouraging  talks  to  interested  groups 
in  the  streets  and  shops.” 

“November  2,  1855.  I write  this  journal  in  Ming-ngo- 
dziang.  I left  Ningpo  two  nights  ago  in  company  with  Mr. 
Gough,  of  the  Church  of  England.  The  wind  being  strong 
against  us,  we  only  reached  Pun-pu  by  one  tide.  There  we 
spent  most  of  the  forenoon.  The  people  seemed  unusually 
indifferent  and  uninterested.  ...  We  have  been  on  the  road 
between  that  place  and  this  during  the  whole  day,  and  I have 
preached  a great  many  times,  and  occasionally  with  much  en- 


COUNTRY  TOURS 


*39 


couragement.  We  arrived  here  a little  before  night,  and  found 
it  a larger  village  than  we  expected,  and  one  of  the  finest  we 
have  ever  seen.  It  seems  not  to  have  been  visited  by  foreign- 
ers before.” 

“November  3d.  The  weather  to-day  has  been  rainy;  still 
we  have  been  out  nearly  all  day,  and  I have  talked  more 
Chinese,  I think,  than  I ever  did  in  any  one  day  before.  . . .” 

“ Ningpo,  November  8,  1855.  Started  with  Helen  and 
Mr.  Zi  on  a country  tour.  On  the  9th  we  visited  Hapu  and 
Tong-ming-nga,  with  a few  intermediate  places.  Helen  was 
taken  ill,  so  we  returned  home  sooner  than  we  expected.  . . .” 

“November  28,  1855.  I left  Ningpo  last  Saturday  for 
another  country  tour.  . . . Have  spent  the  whole  of  to-day 
at  Dao-king-san,  where  we  spoke  in  six  or  seven  places,  about 
an  hour  in  each.  Our  audience  consisted  principally  of  women. 
We  have  distributed  but  few  books  during  this  trip,  as  we  do 
not  find  many  readers ; and  in  one  or  two  places  we  saw  Chris- 
tian books  previously  distributed  which  had  evidently  hardly 
been  looked  at.” 

“ November  29,  1855.  Spent  the  forenoon  at  Ing-ko-wan. 
I went  into  a school  kept  by  a literary  graduate,  and  found  in 
it  a number  of  young  men  of  very  fine  appearance,  most  of 
whom  seemed  also  to  be  good  Chinese  scholars.  They  were 
rather  surprised  and  not  altogether  pleased  at  seeing  me,  and 
led  me  with  reluctance  into  a side  apartment.  The  teacher 
treated  me  rudely  from  the  first.  He  was  unwilling  to  admit 
that  there  was  anything  good  in  Christianity.  I told  him  I 
was  glad  to  have  him  present  his  objections,  and  to  have  the 
opportunity  of  replying  to  them.  Then  we  took  up  in  order 
the  late  war  between  England  and  China,  the  worship  of 
ancestors,  and  the  comparative  merits  and  claims  of  Confucius 
and  Christ,  with  their  systems.  After  conversing  nearly  an 
hour,  the  teacher,  finding  himself  hard  pressed,  grew  angry 
and  insulting,  and  twice  called  the  religion  of  Christ  ‘ zia  kiao  ’ 


140 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


(corrupt  teaching),  which  was  an  uncalled-for  insult,  as  I had 
been  scrupulously  respectful  to  the  native  religions.  . . 

On  the  1 6th  of  November,  1855,  Mr.  Nevius  wrote  to  his 
mother : “ . . . I now  feel  that  the  time  has  come  to  work. 

I have  thus  far  been  preparing  my  tools  and  learning  how  to 
use  them,  and  in  so  doing  I have  very  much  enjoyed  my  com- 
parative relief  from  care  and  anxiety.  A sense  of  the  greatness 
of  the  responsibilities  growing  out  of  my  relation  to  this  people 
is  sometimes  painful  and  depressing.  It  is  my  desire  that  the 
feeling  of  my  own  insufficiency  may  lead  me  oftener  to  God, 
and  that  I may  in  him  find  that  strength  and  guidance  which 
alone  can  make  me  faithful  to  my  trust.  It  is  most  encourag- 
ing for  us  to  know  that  there  are  those  who  continually  pray 
for  us.  I have  sometimes  thought,  dear  mother,  that  God 
may  be  preserving  your  life  that  you  may  pray  for  your  chil- 
dren. Let  your  faith  be  strong  and  your  prayers  fervent,  for 
I believe  that  God’s  time  for  manifesting  his  grace  and  power 
toward  this  people  is  not  far  distant.  There  are  already  nearly 
one  hundred  professed  disciples  of  Christ  in  Ningpo.” 

On  December  6,  1855,  Mr.  Nevius  started  on  another  long 
tour  with  Rev.  Mr.  Cobbold,  whose  wife  and  I,  with  several 
other  friends,  went  with  them  as  far  as  the  beautiful  region 
called  “ Snowy  Valley.”  The  journal  of  this  tour  is  much  too 
long  to  be  inserted  here  in  full,  but  some  extracts  from  it  may 
be  given.  Leaving  us  at  the  first  great  waterfall,  the  two 
gentlemen  went  over  the  hills  toward  the  south  and  west. 
On  December  7th  Mr.  Nevius  wrote: 

“ This  morning,  instead  of  getting  off  early,  as  we  had  ex- 
pected, we  were  detained  until  eleven  o’clock.  The  bearers, 
thinking  we  were  dependent  upon  them,  refused  to  go  with  us 
for  less  than  about  thirteen  hundred  cash  ($1.30)  a day  for  a 
chair.  So  we  determined  not  to  have  them  at  all,  and  to  go 


COUNTRY  TOURS 


141 

the  first  day  on  foot.  ...  We  took  the  road  across  the  bridge 
at  Zi-wu.  The  view  of  the  falls  from  the  brow  of  the  hill  was 
beautiful.  After  leaving  Zi-wu  we  gradually  ascended  a path 
which  leads  around  the  side  of  the  mountain.  The  scenery 
here  was  exceedingly  picturesque.  From  our  path  we  looked 
down  more  than  two  thousand  feet  into  a narrow  valley  watered 
by  a stream.  Above  us  the  mountains  rose  to  more  than  half 
the  same  height.  The  declining  sun  shining  upon  them  gave 
great  variety  to  the  views.  The  shady  sides  of  the  mountains 
were  sometimes  so  dark  that  no  object  could  be  distinctly  seen, 
and  this  somber  and  obscured  view  contrasted  strikingly  with 
the  bright  opposite  side.  In  some  places  under  the  slanting 
rays  of  the  sun  the  silvery  appearance  of  the  waving  bamboos 
was  most  charming.  We  gradually  ascended  the  winding  path, 
admiring  the  scenery  and  unconscious  of  fatigue.  We  reached 
this  place,  Dong-din,  which  is  situated  in  a valley,  about 
sunset.  The  people  generally  are  not  very  intelligent.  After 
having  been  refused  a place  to  sleep  in,  a garret  reached  by 
a ladder,  we  accepted  an  invitation  to  a house  where  there 
is  but  one  bedstead,  and  our  men  are  now  making  their  beds 
on  the  floor  around  us.  . . .” 

“Tong-ling,  Saturday  night,  December  8,  1855.  . . . We 
preached  at  some  length  in  the  Z-dong  (ancestral  hall)  near 
our  last  night’s  stopping-place,  and  also  at  various  villages  on 
our  road.  Our  day’s  journey  may  be  described  as  going  up 
a hill  and  then  down  in  the  forenoon,  and  again  uphill  and 
down  in  the  afternoon.  . . . Ten  li  (three  miles)  brought  us  to 
the  top  of  a hill  not  less  than  three  thousand  feet  high,  which 
commanded  one  of  the  most  beautiful  views  that  I have  ever 
seen.  It  is  surrounded  by  an  amphitheater  of  hills,  very  high 
except  on  the  southwest,  with  a steep  slope  and  irregular 
ridges  and  summits  terminating  in  the  picturesque  valley  be- 
low. Here  we  expect  to  spend  Sunday.  We  are  in  the  upper 


142 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


story  of  an  inn.  A number  of  people  have  called  to  see  us. 
The  place  has  about  a thousand  families,  nearly  all  of  the 
family  name  ‘ Wang.’  ” 

“December  9,  1855.  This  morning,  in  walking  out  before 
breakfast,  I met  five  men  on  the  road  going  to  Zing-yuen, 
seventy  li  distant,  for  the  purpose  of  worshiping  at  the  temple 
there.  I told  them  of  the  better  way,  but  my  words  pro- 
duced no  impression.  After  breakfast  we  went  to  the  Z-dong. 
Mr.  Cobbold  talked  while  I went  about  calling  the  people 
together.  A crowd  soon  collected,  and  we  preached  to  them 
an  hour  or  two.  After  dinner  we  went  out  and  visited  a few 
families.  Everywhere  we  go  we  see  the  ravages  of  opium.  . . .” 

“ Dzing-loh,  Wednesday  night,  December  12th.  The  coun- 
try we  have  passed  over  is  much  like  the  Ningpo  plain.  We 
have  stopped  to  preach  repeatedly.  At  this  village  crowds 
have  followed  us,  nearly  filling  the  large  Z-dong,  numbering 
about  a thousand  people.  . . 

“Tong-yiang,  Friday  night,  December  14th.  . . . We 
spoke  in  many  places,  and  were  pleased  to  find  that  the  peo- 
ple understand  us  well,  though  we  do  not  them,  their  dialect 
being  widely  different  from  that  of  Ningpo.  At  Ong-liang  we 
found  the  people  almost  furious  in  performing  some  kind  of 
worship  at  a temple — such  worship  as  we  have  never  seen  in 
the  region  near  Ningpo ; and  precisely  what  it  consisted  in  we 
could  not  learn.  At  the  time  we  reached  the  temple  a large 
number  of  men  and  women  were  eating  dinner  in  a side  room, 
where  are  the  most  hideous  pictures  hanging  on  the  walls,  rep- 
resenting the  tortures  of  hell.  Some  are  being  ground  between 
grindstones ; some  thrown  off  precipices ; and  others,  again,  are 
represented  in  various  stages  of  transformation  into  animals  of 
the  lower  orders — for  instance,  a man  with  a wolf’s  head,  or  a 
donkey  with  the  face  of  a man.  . . . There  was  such  an  ex- 
cited crowd  at  the  Dzing-ming  temple  that  we  did  not  attempt 
to  speak  there.  . . 


COUNTRY  TOURS 


43 


“ Ni-u,  Saturday  night,  December  15th.  Last  night,  as  we 
were  going  to  bed,  one  of  the  men  just  taken  into  our  employ 
called  to  me  with  evident  alarm  that  Mr.  Zi,  the  catechist,  was 
on  his  knees  perfectly  motionless,  and  did  not  answer  when 
spoken  to  ! This  gave  an  opportunity  to  explain  to  him 
something  about  prayer.  . . . 

Wheat  is  principally  cultivated  in  the  region  which  we  have 
passed  over,  and  in  this  and  other  respects  also  it  resembles 
the  country  we  have  traveled  through  for  several  days.  . . 

“ Monday  night,  Pu-kong,  December  17th.  Yesterday  we 
had  a very  tiresome  day.  The  people  assembled  about  our 
stopping-place  early  in  the  morning,  and  we  spoke  to  them  in 
the  adjoining  Z-dong.  Afterward  we  went  to  call  on  the  local 
magistrate  and  two  literary  judges.  The  magistrate  was  out, 
and  we  were  received  very  coldly  by  his  inferiors,  but  we  found 
the  literary  judge  a man  of  very  pleasing  manners.  He  en- 
tertained us  hospitably,  and  gave  us  a nice  tiffin. 

“ While  there  we  had  to  go  out  into  the  street  to  keep  the 
excited  crowd  from  bursting  into  his  house,  as  he  himself  could 
not  restrain  them.  In  the  meantime  the  other  literary  judge, 
Pun,  came  in  person  to  invite  us  to  his  house.  We  went  there, 
and  were  just  seated  when  we  were  called  out  to  quiet  the 
people,  who  had  broken  down  the  outer  gate,  and  were  fight- 
ing with  the  servants  who  were  trying  to  guard  it.  The  peo- 
ple were  so  excited  that  we  left  for  a while  in  order  to  call  off 
the  crowd.  We  took  a quantity  of  books  and  distributed  them 
through  the  principal  streets.  . . . After  supper  we  had  a long 
and  interesting  talk  with  the  literary  judge  Pun,  and  others  of 
his  family,  together  with  an  opium-smoker  who  called  on  us. 
...  A number  of  women,  evidently  of  the  upper  class,  came 
to  see  us  get  off.  Just  before  we  reached  the  ling  (mountain- 
pass)  we  stopped  to  see  the  coal-mines  at  Mei-san.  The  pits 
are  from  four  hundred  to  five  hundred  feet  deep,  going  down 
about  fifty  feet  at  a time  and  branching  off. 


44 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


“ The  country  this  side  the  pass  is  thickly  covered  with  vil- 
lages. When  we  arrived  at  this  place  the  people  were  in  great 
consternation  at  our  appearance ; wonder  and  alarm  were  de- 
picted on  their  countenances.  . . . We  went  to  a temple,  where 
a great  crowd  assembled.  The  local  constable  came  bustling 
in  with  evident  uneasiness,  to  see  what  was  to  come  of  the  dis- 
turbance. His  fears  were  soon  set  at  rest,  however,  and  we 
have  spent  a quiet  evening  in  our  inn,  where  we  have  received 
several  notes  asking  for  books.” 

“Ba-deo,  Tuesday  night,  December  18,  1855.  . . . We 
have  walked  nearly  the  whole  distance,  leaving  the  one  sedan- 
chair  almost  entirely  to  Mr.  Zi,  the  native  assistant.  Taking 
into  account  our  walks  through  the  city  in  the  morning,  and 
our  missing  the  way  on  the  road,  we  did  not  walk  less  than 
eighty  li  (twenty-six  miles).  . . . People  to-day  sometimes 
called  us  ‘ bah  kwei  ’ — white  devils.  Some  thought  from  our 
speech  that  we  were  Ningpo  men,  and  asked  why  we  wore  such 
clothes,  and  why  we  did  not  shave  our  heads  and  have  a 
cue.  . . .” 

“Friday  morning,  December  21,  1855.  We  are  already 
moving  on  our  way  to  Ningpo.  It  is  delightful  to  rest  after 
the  bustle  and  confusion  of  such  a trip  as  ours  has  been ; but 
we  shall  enjoy  home  all  the  more  for  having  taken  it.  I am 
truly  thankful  for  the  opportunity  which  God  has  given  me  of 
preaching  the  gospel  over  such  a large  extent  of  country,  and 
wish  to  be  very  humble  in  view  of  the  imperfect  way  in  which 
I have  discharged  my  duty.” 


CHAPTER  XI 


RETURN  OF  MRS.  NEVIUS  TO  THE  UNITED  STATES ESTAB- 

LISHMENT OF  THE  FIRST  OUTSTATION,  SAN-POH 


AT  the  beginning  of  the  year  1856  we  met  an  unexpected 
..  trial.  My  health  became  much  impaired,  and  my  voice, 
which,  until  then,  had  been  strong  and  reliable  both  for  speak- 
ing and  singing,  quite  failed,  and  for  many  months  I could 
not  speak  above  a whisper.  Hoping  to  derive  benefit  from 
the  purer  air  of  the  country,  several  months  in  the  early  spring 
were  spent  among  the  hills  twenty  miles  from  Ningpo,  at  Tien- 
dong,  a Buddhist  temple  and  monastery.  We  occupied  two 
small  rooms  in  one  of  the  back  courts.  Mr.  Nevius  was  obliged 
to  spend  part  of  his  time  in  the  city,  so  that  I was  occasionally 
alone,  with  the  exception  of  my  Chinese  amah  and  a man-ser- 
vant. But  so  quiet  and  respectful  were  the  monks,  of  whom 
there  were  a large  number,  that  I felt  in  no  danger,  and  except 
for  the  intense  loneliness  of  the  place,  should  have  enjoyed  my 
stay  there.  On  one  of  my  husband’s  visits  he  brought  me  a 
present  of  a beautiful  brown  pony,  and  many  were  the  quiet 
excursions  we  had  over  the  hills  surrounding  the  monastery. 
The  same  summer  we  spent  several  weeks  at  Poo-too.  Both 
my  husband  and  I had  frequent  and  severe  attacks  of  fever  and 
ague,  which,  however,  was  not  thought  a matter  of  great  im- 
portance ; it  was  so  common  there,  so  much  a matter  of  course  ; 
though  I am  sure  Mr.  Nevius  never  fully  recovered  from  the 
effects  of  it.  He  had  ever  afterward  occasional  seasons  of 
great  physical  depression  and  tendency  to  fever,  from  which 


i45 


146 


JOHN  LI  VINGS  T ON  NEVIUS 


nothing  but  a few  doses  of  quinine  could  relieve  him.  I do 
not  think  he  could  have  borne  for  many  years  the  climate  of 
the  Che  kiang  province,  though  it  was  not  on  his  account  that 
we  finally  left  there. 

Among  Mr.  Nevius’s  letters  of  the  year  1856  there  is  one 
from  which  I shall  make  a long  extract.  It  is  addressed  to 
the  Hon.  Walter  Lowrie,  whose  intelligent  interest  in  every 
department  of  missionary  work  has  perhaps  hardly  ever  been 
surpassed. 

" Ningpo,  March  25,  1856. 

“ Dear  Mr.  Lowrie  : . . . As  you  wish  to  have  the  views 
of  your  different  missionaries  respecting  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures,  I will  give  mine  briefly.  ...  It  is  evident,  even  to 
those  who  are  commencing  the  study  of  the  language,  that  all 
versions  of  the  Bible  have  their  excellences  and  also  their  de- 
fects, and  I have  no  idea  that  any  version  which  has  been  pro- 
duced will  be  permanently  used  by  any  class  of  missionaries 
or  converts. 

“ Again,  it  is  not  in  our  power  to  control  our  church-mem- 
bers in  the  exclusive  use  of  any  particular  version.  Natives 
well  instructed  in  the  Scriptures  will  judge  for  themselves,  being 
better  qualified  to  do  so  in  some  respects  than  foreigners  are ; 
and  an  attempt  to  enforce  the  use  of  one  version  to  the  exclu- 
sion of  another  would  be  apt  to  defeat  its  object.  Native  Chris- 
tians will  finally  have  most  to  do  in  determining  what  version 
of  the  Scriptures  they  will  have  in  their  own  language. 

"With  regard  to  a characteristically  Presbyterian  version,  I 
must  say  that  for  my  own  part  I should  not  like  to  have  one. 
I should  much  prefer,  other  things  being  equal,  to  have  a ver- 
sion in  common  with  other  Christians,  or  to  receive  one  equally 
good  from  others,  reserving  our  force  for  different  work. 

"With  regard  to  the  Bridgman  and  Culbertson  version, 
I am  glad  to  have  it,  not  as  a Presbyterian  version  for  exclu- 
sive and  permanent  use,  but  as  a valuable  addition  to  tempo- 


BIBLE  TRANSLATIONS 


*47 


rary  versions,  serving  to  correct  some  of  their  errors  and  sup- 
ply some  of  their  defects.  I like  it,  on  the  whole,  better  than 
any  other,  and  I think  it  is  about  as  good  as  it  would  be  with 
the  cooperation  of  our  other  missionaries  according  to  the  plan 
proposed,  which  would  cost  a great  outlay  of  time  and  strength, 
which  I cannot  but  feel  would  be  in  a great  measure  lost. 

“ The  translations  which  we  have  will  supply  our  wants  very 
well  until  such  men  are  raised  up  among  foreigners  and  natives 
as  will  be  able,  by  their  mental  qualifications  and  freedom  from 
prejudice,  to  combine  the  excellences  and  correct  the  errors 
of  previous  ones. 

“ I have  had  the  principal  charge  of  the  instruction  of  our 
young  men  and  assistants  during  the  last  few  months.  We 
use,  including  the  colloquial,  four  versions  which  mutually  shed 
light  upon  one  another,  giving  together  a fullness  and  clearness 
of  meaning  which  could  not  be  obtained  from  any  one  of  them. 
This  class  consists  of  about  twelve  of  our  church-members,  all 
more  or  less  familiar  with  the  Chinese  written  character,  form- 
ing together  as  interesting,  interested,  and,  I may  add,  intelli- 
gent, Bible  class  as  I have  ever  met  with  at  home.  The  readi- 
ness with  which  they  often  interpret  difficult  passages,  and 
think  of  and  turn  to  parallel  ones,  has  surprised  me ; and  this 
facility,  with  the  richness,  aptness,  and  simplicity  of  their  Scrip- 
ture quotations  in  prayer,  gives  evidence  that  the  Bible  is  their 
constant  companion.  . . 

If  the  following  letter  from  my  husband  to  my  father 
should  seem  almost  too  outspoken  in  addressing  one  so  much 
his  senior,  it  should  be  understood  that  this  freedom  had  been 
already  conceded  him,  and  that  Dr.  Coan  valued  very  highly 
the  affection  which  prompted  and  the  conscientiousness  which 
obliged  his  missionary  son-in-law  to  be  faithful  to  his  Convic- 
tions of  duty.  If  for  any  one  sin  or  temptation  Mr.  Nevius 
had  perhaps  too  little  pity,  it  was  for  that  of  unbelief.  Even  for 


148 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“ honest  doubts  ” he  had  not  much  sympathy.  I do  not  think 
he  knew  by  experience  anything  about  skepticism.  A little  of 
this  will  appear  in  the  letter. 

“Ningpo,  April  19,  1856. 

“Dear  Father  Coan:  . . . Your  letters  speak  of  many 
changes  taking  place  at  home,  and  these  changes,  together  with 
those  which  they  betoken  in  the  future,  remind  us  forcibly  that 
we  and  all  things  about  us  are  passing  away.  How  naturally 
the  questions  force  themselves  upon  us,  What  is  the  true  object 
of  life  ? For  what  is  life  worth  living  ? Well  may  you  say 
that  ‘ to  one  taking  a rational  view  of  life,  nothing  can  relieve 
and  satisfy  the  soul  but  the  idea  of  the  resurrection  and  of  im- 
mortality. ’ I cannot,  indeed,  conceive  of  a sadder  picture  than 
that  of  an  enlightened  and  awakened  mind  without  a firm  be- 
lief in  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  I know  it  is  natural  to  some 
men  to  doubt,  and  it  is  the  most  common  weakness  of  our  sin- 
ful nature.  At  the  same  time,  I believe  that  doubt  is  not  a 
necessity  to  any  one.  Of  the  almost  innumerable  arguments 
for  the  authenticity  of  the  Scriptures,  many  a one  is,  to  my 
mind,  conclusive,  and  together  they  form  a mass  of  evidence 
that  seems  to  me  overwhelming ; more  than  we  could  have  had 
a right  to  demand,  and  as  much  as  could,  under  the  circum- 
stances, be  possible.  They  seem  to  me  as  innumerable  as  the 
pebbles  by  the  brookside,  any  one  of  which,  if  used  with  a child- 
like faith  in  God,  will  destroy  this  fearful  Goliath  of  doubt. 

“ Dear  father,  let  me  urge  you  not  only  to  read  and  think, 
but  to  pray  and  do ; for  ‘he  that  doeth  His  will  shall  know  of 
the  doctrine.’  God  is  teaching  us  that  these  tabernacles  are 
growing  old,  and  that  we  must  soon  lay  them  aside.  Some 
may  be  called  soon  and  others  later,  but  the  difference  of  a few 
years  is  trifling.  God  grant  that  when  we  leave  this  tabernacle 
we  may  not  be  found  naked,  but  may  be  * clothed  upon  with 
our  house  which  is  from  heaven.’  It  is  natural  for  me  to  think 
of  your  illness  in  connection  with  Helen’s.  ...  You  and  your 


PASTOR  OF  THE  NINGPO  CHURCH 


149 


dear  Helen  may  meet  in  heaven  sooner  than  you  have  expected 
to  meet  on  earth.  Should  it  appear  that  her  days  are  nearly 
numbered,  it  will  be  her  wish,  as  well  as  my  own,  to  lay  her 
dust  here  in  the  land  of  our  choice,  where  I hope  also  to  lay 
my  own.  This  has  often  of  late  been  the  subject  of  familiar 
conversation  with  us,  and  while  we  pour  out  our  souls  in  ear- 
nest prayer  together  that  we  may  be  long  spared  to  each  other, 
I trust  it  is  in  our  hearts  to  say,  ‘ Not  my  will,  but  thine,  be 
done.’  ...  I expect  to  leave  for  Tien-dong  to-morrow  morn- 
ing, and  to  surprise  Helen  by  a present  of  a beautiful  little  pony 
which  I bought  for  her  to-day.  We  have  a foreign  saddle,  and 
I hope  she  will  enjoy  many  pleasant  rides  among  the  hills.  . . . 

“ I was  startled  last  night  by  an  almost  deafening  noise  pro- 
ceeding from  all  quarters,  made  by  gongs,  drums,  fire-crackers, 
guns,  and  cannon,  all  occasioned  by  an  eclipse  of  the  moon, 
which  the  natives  regard  as  portentous  of  evil.  The  ‘ heavenly 
dogs 1 are  supposed  to  be  eating  up  the  moon,  and  the  tre- 
mendous racket  is  made  to  scare  the  dogs  away.  . . . 

“ The  long-haired  rebels  are  approaching  us,  and  have  al- 
ready taken  a city  in  this  province.” 

When  Mr.  Nevius  had  been  in  Ningpo  only  about  six 
months,  he  was  chosen  pastor  of  the  native  church ; but  for 
several  reasons,  chiefly  his  youth  and  inexperience,  he,  as  well 
as  his  brethren  in  the  mission,  thought  it  well  not  then  to  con- 
sent to  assume  the  responsibility.  He  often,  however,  took 
the  church  services,  and  sometime  during  his  second  year  he 
was  formally  installed  as  pastor.  While  we  were  at  Poo-too  in 
the  summer  of  1856  he  wrote  to  his  mother: 

“ I can  hardly  realize  that  I am  the  pastor  of  a church.  It 
was  one  of  my  trials  in  determining  to  become  a missionary  to 
give  up  the  idea  of  ever  having  a church  of  my  own.  I ex- 
pected also  to  have  to  wait  at  least  three  years  to  acquire  the 
language  sufficiently  to  enter  fully  upon  my  work;  . . . be- 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


*5° 

sides,  I hardly  expected  ever  to  do  much  more  than  to  sow  the 
seed,  leaving  it  for  others  who  are  to  come  after  me  to  reap. 
What  should  be  my  gratitude  in  being  able  so  soon  to  have 
the  oversight  of  a flock  of  Christ’s  sheep  in  this  far-off  wilder- 
ness ; to  speak  to  them  in  their  own  tongue  of  the  wonderful 
works  of  God ; and  to  point  inquiring  souls  to  the  ‘ Lamb  of 
God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  ’ ! I know,  my 
dear  mother,  that  you  will  rejoice  with  me,  and  that  it  will  be 
your  earnest  prayer  that  I may  be  a faithful  servant  of  Christ.” 
As  my  health  steadily  declined,  it  was  at  length  determined 
that  I must  return  to  my  native  land,  and  many  of  our  friends 
expressed  their  opinion  very  decidedly  that  it  was  my  husband’s 
duty  to  accompany  me.  Had  we  taken  their  advice  it  is  not 
likely  that  we  should  ever  have  returned  to  China,  as  my  health 
was  never  completely  restored,  and  thus  the  whole  course  of 
our  lives  would  have  been  changed.  I can  never  be  suffi- 
ciently thankful  that  God  gave  me  strength  to  refuse  positively 
to  take  my  husband  away  from  China.  I came  home  in  com- 
pany with  our  friends  Dr.  and  Mrs.  McCartee.  We  sailed  from 
Shanghai  in  a beautiful  clipper-ship,  the  “Wild  Pigeon,”  on 
the  14th  of  December,  1856.  Of  the  trial  of  separation  under 
such  circumstances  I will  not  write. 

During  the  year  1857  Mr.  Nevius  began  a series  of  articles 
on  the  religions  and  superstitions  of  China.  He  felt  the  im- 
portance of  becoming  accurately  acquainted  with  the  great 
systems  of  error  which  he  expected  to  spend  his  life  in  combat- 
ing, and,  with  his  usual  thoroughness,  he  made  an  exhaustive 
study  of  the  subject.  The  articles  were  intensely  interesting, 
and  after  being  published  in  a missionary  magazine  of  his  own 
church  in  America,  they  were  many  years  afterward  incorpo- 
rated in  his  book,  “ China  and  the  Chinese.” 

About  this  time  he  commenced  his  first  book  in  Chinese. 
It  was  called  “ The  Disciple’s  Guide,”  and  was  written  at  first 
in  the  Ningpo  romanized  colloquial,  but  was  afterward  put  into 


THE  SAN-POH  OUTSTATION 


*5 


the  “ book-language  ” in  the  Chinese  character.  It  has  been 
very  useful,  and  is  one  of  the  most  valued  of  the  works  made 
especially  for  the  native  Christians.  He  also  translated  part 
of  Abbott’s  “ Mother  at  Home  ” in  the  romanized  system. 

The  year  and  a half  in  which  I was  absent  from  China  was 
eventful  in  our  mission.  In  the  month  of  October  Mr.  Quar- 
terman  died  of  smallpox.  Other 'members  of  the  mission  were 
ill,  and  for  a time  Mr.  William  Martin  and  Mr.  Nevius  were 
the  only  men  in  the  mission  able  to  work,  and  their  duties 
were  very  arduous.  The  native  assistants,  of  whom  there 
were  three  or  four  only,  had  to  assume  much  more  responsi- 
bility. Until  that  time  nearly  all  of  the  work  had  been  done 
by  the  foreign  missionaries. 

It  was  during  the  latter  part  of  1856  and  early  in  1857  that 
the  outstation  of  San-poh  was  established.  Miss  Aldersey, 
who  has  been  already  mentioned,  had  in  her  employ  a young 
Chinaman  named  Zia.  Not  requiring  his  constant  services  in 
the  school,  she  sent  him  occasionally  on  short  excursions  to  the 
country  in  order  that  he  might  attempt  more  direct  missionary 
work,  and  it  was  in  this  way  that  San-poh  was  first  reached. 
It  was  a rude,  lawless  region,  which  foreigners  had  but  seldom 
visited.  Here  Mr.  Zia  met  with  such  unlooked-for  success  that 
other  assistants  were  obliged  to  go  to  his  help.  Fearing  lest 
the  presence  of  foreigners  might  rather  retard  than  advance 
the  work,  the  missionaries  for  some  months  left  it  in  the  hands 
of  the  natives.  In  a letter  addressed  to  Rev.  Walter  Lowrie, 
dated  February  27,  1857,  my  husband  wrote: 

“After  spending  the  Chinese  New  Year  in  Ningpo,  Mr.  Zia 
returned  to  San-poh  accompanied  by  two  other  church-mem- 
bers. They  noticed  at  once  an  unusual  interest  manifested  by 
the  people,  and  it  increased  daily.  Neighbors,  and  persons 
from  a distance  of  two  or  three  miles,  gathered  to  listen  to  the 
new  doctrines,  often  remaining  until  after  midnight.  . . . The 
word  preached  was  accompanied  with  power,  and  affected  the 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


T52 

hearts  of  the  people  as  we  have  not  seen  them  affected  here 
before.  ...  By  the  last  accounts  about  thirty  persons,  exclu- 
sive of  women  and  children,  were  interested  inquirers.  ...  Of 
these  a few  have  visited  Ningpo.  Their  Christian  knowledge 
has  surprised  us.  It  is  particularly  encouraging  to  notice  that 
their  views  of  sin  and  of  the  atonement  are  remarkably  clear, 
in  this  respect  contrasting  favorably  with  most  of  those  who 
have  been  received  into  the  church  here.  . . . The  fruits 
of  the  movement  are  already  apparent  in  the  neighborhood. 
Several  families  have  cast  away  their  idols,  refuse  to  engage 
in  idolatrous  ceremonies,  and  have  commenced  the  observance 
of  the  Sabbath.  ...  One  man  walks  ten  miles  to  attend  ser- 
vice and  back  home  at  night.  Such  scenes  as  these,  occurring 
where  Satan  has  so  long  held  his  seat,  must  have  caused  the 
angels  of  heaven  to  rejoice  with  no  common  joy.  We  hasten 
to  give  you  what  might  almost  be  regarded  as  a premature  ac- 
count of  this  movement,  that  you  may  be  able  the  earlier  to 
rejoice  with  us,  and,  above  all,  to  pray  that  these  indications 
of  promise  may  not  pass  away  like  the  morning  cloud  or  the 
early  dew. 

"The  name  of  the  village  where  this  religious  interest  is 
strongest  is  Siao-giao-deo  (“  Small  Bridge  Head  ”).  -There  are 
at  present  five  natives  at  work  there,  three  of  whom,  Zia,  Zi,  and 
Lu,  are  ordained  elders  of  the  Ningpo  church.  The  other  two 
are  a Mr.  Dzing,  and  King  Ling-yiu,  formerly  a pupil  in  the 
boarding-school.  They  are  exceedingly  happy  in  their  work, 
teach  with  zeal  and  boldness,  and  we  trust  with  humility  and 
entire  dependence  upon  God  to  bless  their  labors.  As  might 
be  expected,  Satan  has  already  commenced  to  mar  the  work, 
and  has  raised  up  opposers.  Not  a few  have  come  forward 
with  the  express  purpose  of  entangling  the  young  men  in  their 
talk.  But  they  have  had  such  success  in  meeting  these  attacks 
that  the  gospel  is  thereabouts  very  commonly  designated  'the 
not-to-be-knocked-down  doctrine  ’ ! ” 


THE  SAN-POH  OUTSTATION 


*53 


In  a little  Sunday-school  book  called  “San-poh”  my  hus- 
band has  told  the  story  of  this  outstation.  I think  it  may  be 
well  for  me  to  insert  here,  although  not  in  order  of  time,  a few 
incidents  of  its  history.  In  the  month  of  May,  1857,  he  wrote 
me  as  follows : 

“ San-poh,  Siao-giao-deo, 

“ May  14,  1857. 

“ I am  now  making  my  first  visit  to  this  place,  which  has  of 
late  attracted  so  much  interest.  ...  As  the  time  is  drawing 
near  for  several  persons  to  unite  with  the  church,  and  I did  not 
think  it  best  for  them  to  go  so  often  to  Ningpo,  I determined 
to  come  and  receive  those  who  seem  to  be  proper  subjects  for 
baptism  here.  . . . When  we  arrived  we  found  Mr.  Zia  and 
four  or  five  others  reading  their  Bibles  preparatory  to  then- 
evening  worship.  I had  a fine  opportunity  of  quiet  conversa- 
tion with  the  inquirers  before  my  coming  was  noised  abroad. 
So  far  my  impressions  have  been  very  favorable.  Our  boat 
got  here  about  midnight,  and  I had  a sound  and  refreshing, 
though  rather  short  sleep,  in  a nice  clean  place  assigned  to 
me.  I ate  a hearty  supper  in  Chinese  style,  chop-sticks  and 
all.  ...» 

“ Friday  evening,  May  15th. 

“ I write  in  the  morning,  before  breakfast,  as  this  is  almost 
the  only  time  that  I can  command.  Yesterday  morning  the 
little  chapel  below  was  filled  with  persons  wishing  to  see  me, 
most  of  whom  were  women.  After  talking  to  them  some  time, 
I spent  much  of  the  day  in  calling  on  different  families,  in  cer- 
tain cases  in  answer  to  invitations.  The  people  are  generally 
very  well  disposed,  and  have  a considerable  degree  of  know- 
ledge of  Christianity. 

“ The  boys’  school,  under  the  care  of  the  reformed  opium- 
smoker,  is  doing  very  well.  The  girls’  school,  in  care  of 
Mr.  Zia’s  wife,  is  a very  interesting  one,  being  composed  prin- 
cipally of  girls  from  the  best  families  of  the  place.  . . . 


*54 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“ The  two  men  who  were  cured  of  opium-smoking,  who  spent 
some  time  with  us,  profess  an  interest  in  the  gospel  and  attend 
prayers  every  night,  but  I fear  there  is  nothing  of  heart-work 
about  them.  I see  a great  deal  in  Mr.  Zia’s  Christian  charac- 
ter to  admire  and  be  thankful  for,  and,  I may  add,  to  pattern 
after.  I am  also  particularly  pleased  with  the  fish-peddler  of 
whom  I have  spoken  to  you  in  former  letters.  He  is  a man  of 
sterling  good  sense,  and  has  some  knowledge  of  letters.  He 
says  that  God  has  blessed  him  in  the  observance  of  the  Sab- 
bath, so  that  his  weekly  earnings  are  not  lessened.  While  talk- 
ing with  him  last  night,  he  inquired,  ‘ Is  it  not  true  that  per- 
sons  after  engaging  in  prayer  sometimes  feel  very  happy  and 
light-hearted  ? ’ He  added,  ‘ My  wife  says  it  is  so  with  her 
too.’  How  delightful  it  is  to  hope  that  there  are  already 
among  these  abodes  of  heathenism  those  who  rejoice  in  the 
Spirit,  and  know  by  experience  the  'peace  of  God  which 
passeth  all  understanding  ’ ! ” 

“ Saturday  evening,  May  16,  1857. 

“ The  inquirers  here  have  made  real  sacrifices  for  the  gospel, 
and  can  have  no  hope  of  temporal  advantage  in  embracing  it. 
They  seem  to  have  received  it  in  the  love  of  it,  and  I believe 
they  are  willing  to  follow  Christ  even  to  prison  and  death.” 

“ At  home,  Ningpo, 
Monday  night. 

“ We  visited  Ku-hai-wai  on  Saturday,  and  after  our  return 
were  occupied  until  a late  hour  of  the  night  in  examining 
catechumens  and  making  arrangements  for  the  services  of  the 
coming  Sunday.  We  determined  to  receive  seven  persons  into 
the  communion  of  the  church.  . . . Several  others  were  dis- 
appointed in  not  being  received,  but  I hope  they  will  be  ready 
at  the  next  communion.  I was  not  only  pleased,  but  delighted, 
with  the  seven  who  were  received,  and  could  talk  to  you  for 
hours  of  what  I saw  and  heard  of  them ; but  it  is  late,  and  I 


THE  SAN-POH  OUTSTATION 


*55 


am  tired.  . . . The  house  was  thronged  from  an  early  hour, 
and  it  was  a busy  day  for  me.  After  talking  to  them  for  about 
two  hours,  a few  of  the  people  dispersed,  and  we  then,  at 
about  ten  o’clock  in  the  forenoon,  commenced  the  baptismal 
and  communion  services.  The  day  will  always  be  remem- 
bered by  me  as  one  of  the  favored  seasons  of  my  life.  Being 
in  a hurry  to  return  home,  we  left  San-poh  last  night  at  twelve 
o’clock,  and,  having  a favorable  wind,  reached  here  this  even- 
ing, almost  a day  sooner  than  we  expected.  . . 

The  San-poh  station  continued  to  flourish,  and  in  the  course 
of  years  there  were  two  or  more  separate  churches.  One  of 
these,  under  the  charge  of  Rev.  King  Ling-yiu,  was  especially 
interesting.  An  incident  connected  with  it  I will  give  in  the 
words  of  Rev.  H.  V.  Rankin,  first  explaining  some  of  the  cir- 
cumstances. There  was  in  connection  with  this  church  a car- 
penter who  had  been  employed  to  do  work  in  a city  prison, 
' and  who  while  there  spoke  to  the  prisoners  of  salvation  through 
our  crucified  Saviour.  Among  his  hearers  was  a man  named 
Zi  Da-ching,  who  had  not  been  imprisoned  for  any  crime  of 
his  own,  but  was  freely,  or  rather  for  a compensation,  suffer- 
ing the  penalty  for  another.  A rich  man  had  committed  some 
crime,  and  had  hired  him  to  go  to  prison  in  his  stead — not  a 
very  unusual  procedure  in  China.  On  a certain  occasion  there 
was  an  insurrection  in  the  city,  and  in  the  confusion  and  alarm 
the  prison  was  left  unguarded,  and  all  the  inmates,  with  the 
exception  of  this  one  man,  escaped.  In  reward  for  his  faith- 
fulness he  was  made  an  overseer  of  the  other  prisoners,  but  was 
still  kept  in  close  confinement.  When  he  heard  of  Christianity 
from  the  Christian  carpenter,  he  joyfully  accepted  it.  Desir- 
ous to  obey  all  its  commands,  he  very  soon  requested  baptism. 
Referring  to  his  admission  to  the  church,  Mr.  Rankin  wrote 
as  follows : 

“At  Yu-yiao  on  Monday  last  Mr.  Nevius  baptized  in  the 


!56 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


prison  the  head  man,  of  whom  I have  frequently  written.  It 
was  a very  solemn  time.  Already  ten  of  the  twenty-two  prison- 
ers express  religious  interest,  and  pray  and  observe  the  Sabbath. 
It  was  exceedingly  interesting  to  notice  their  savage-looking 
faces — for  some  of  them  have  been  guilty  of  manslaughter — 
as  they  listened  on  that  occasion,  as  well  as  the  day  before 
when  I was  there,  with  intense  eagerness  to  the  Word  of  God. 
A general  reformation  has  also  taken  place  in  the  prison.  . . . 
The  officer  in  charge  is  delighted  with  the  change  from  then- 
former  habits  of  gambling,  cursing,  and  idleness,  and  the  news 
will  spread  outside  also  and  do  good.” 

When  the  “ long-haired  rebels  ” took  the  city  a few  years 
later,  these  prisoners  were  all  liberated,  and  Zi  Da-ching,  being 
a person  of  good  presence  and  abilities,  was  made  an  officer  in 
their  army.  When  they  were  finally  conquered  he  nearly  lost 
his  life  at  the  hands  of  the  imperialists,  but  was  saved  through 
the  intervention  of  the  missionaries.  He  afterward  became  a 
respected  and  useful  resident  in  one  of  the  villages  of  San-poh. 

Of  the  present  state  of  the  San-poh  churches  I am  not  in- 
formed. The  Rev.  King  Ling-yiu  died  many  years  ago,  and 
was  succeeded  in  the  pastorate  of  the  city  church  of  Yu-yiao 
by  Rev.  Bao  Kwang-Hi,  another  of  the  graduates  of  the 
Ningpo  boarding-school.  The  former  of  them  once  sent  me 
this  kind  message : 

“Tell  Mrs.  Nevius  that  she  is  still  teaching  music  in  China, 
through  us.  I am  teaching  our  men,  and  my  wife  the  women.” 


CHAPTER  XII 


MRS.  NEVIUS’S  RETURN  TO  CHINA WORK  IN  NINGPO 

I WAS  absent  from  China  one  year  and  a half.  At  the  end 
of  that  time,  with  health  greatly  improved  and  my  voice 
in  a measure  restored,  I returned  to  Ningpo,  in  company  with 
Rev.  H.  V.  Rankin  and  Mrs.  Rankin,  on  the  “ N.  B.  Palmer,” 
well  known  as  one  of  the  fleetest  of  clipper-ships.  Our  voyage 
was  a remarkably  prosperous  one.  We  sailed  from  New  York 
on  the  19th  of  March,  1858,  and  reached  Hongkong  via  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  in  eighty-eight  days.  My  two  voyages 
on  the  “ Wild  Pigeon  ” and  the  “ N.  B.  Palmer  ” were  made  in 
just  the  time  of  the  one  on  the  “ Bombay.” 

On  the  8th  of  May  my  husband  wrote  his  mother  the  fol- 
lowing letter : 

“Ningpo,  May  8,  1858. 

“ My  dear  Mother:  I received  a letter  from  Helen  a few 
days  ago,  making  it  almost  certain  that  she  is  ere  this  on  her 
way  to  China.  Consequently  I address  this  letter  to  you, 
which,  if  she  is  still  detained  at  home,  you  will  please  imme- 
diately send  to  her.  The  protracted  anxiety  which  I have  felt 
for  Helen,  and  the  pain  of  separation  from  her,  have  seemed 
lately  almost  more  than  I could  bear.  Though  I feel  that  she 
has  not  stayed  at  home  long  enough  for  the  good  of  her  health, 
I should  be  glad  to  hear  certainly  by  the  next  mail  that  she  is 
on  her  way  to  me.  I hope  for  much  from  the  voyage.  Had 
not  the  adaptedness  of  sea-life  to  her  constitution  been  clearly 
tested  by  our  voyage  to  China,  I could  never  have  consented 

i57 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


*58 

to  have  her  go  to  the  United  States  alone.  I have  frequently 
been  asked  why  I do  not  go  home  for  her ; but  I am  very  glad 
that  she  does  not  require  me  to  do  so.  Had  our  mission  been 
weaker  by  another  man,  I do  not  know  what  it  would  have 
done  during  the  last  year.  Now  that  Mr.  Samuel  Martin  has 
gone  home,  Mr.  William  Martin  to  the  north,  and  Mr.  Way  is 
unable  to  take  his  part  in  the  work  of  the  mission,  our  number 
is  reduced  from  seven  working  men  to  two,  or,  for  the  present 
few  months,  to  one.  I anticipated  the  reduction  of  our  num- 
bers when  Helen  left,  though  not  the  removal  by  death  of  dear 
Mr.  Quarterman. 

“With  regard  to  Helen’s  health,  I cannot  but  have  my 
fears ; but  all  the  future  is  in  God’s  hands.  Much  as  I wish 
to  remain  permanently  in  China,  should  God’s  providence  call 
me  away  I hope  I should  go  cheerfully  to  engage  in  his  work 
elsewhere.  Pray  for  us  that  we  may  interpret  God’s  provi- 
dence aright,  and  neither  expose  our  lives  to  unnecessary  dan- 
ger nor  run  away  before  we  are  called. 

“My  health  still  remains  good.  . . . Besides  the  superin- 
tendence of  missionary  work  and  preaching  on  Sunday,  I find 
some  hours  each  day  for  study,  and  am  trying  to  make  up  lost 
time  in  acquiring  a more  thorough  knowledge  of  the  written 
language.  Instead  of  my  regular  Bible  class  two  nights  a 
week,  one  of  these  has  given  place  to  a theological  class, 
which  requires  considerable  preparation,  and  the  members  of 
which  are  much  interested  and  studious. 

“ Although  our  work  progresses  slowly,  we  meet  with  con- 
tinual encouragement.  . . . 

“The  affairs  of  China  have  reached  a crisis,  and  a few 
months  will  no  doubt  make  great  changes.  The  rebels  have 
now  entered  our  province,  and  all  parts  of  it  are  in  a state  of 
greater  or  less  alarm.  Local  banditti  are  appearing  in  differ- 
ent places,  composed  of  starving  desperadoes,  and  it  will  prob- 
ably be  years  before  peace  and  tranquillity  are  restored.  We 


RETURN  OF  MRS.  NEVIUS  TO  CHINA 


*59 


are  waiting  anxiously  for  news  from  the  expedition  to  the 
north.  . . . 

“You  need  have  no  special  anxiety  on  our  account.  In 
case  war  ensues  it  will  not  be  apt  to  affect  us,  and  if  it  does, 
living  on  the  coast,  we  have  an  opportunity  of  getting  out  of 
harm’s  way  if  necessary.  With  reference  to  the  insurgents, 
should  they  establish  themselves  in  the  province,  they  will 
probably  shun  Ningpo.  . . 

The  “ N.  B.  Palmer  ” was  detained  several  weeks  at  Hong- 
kong, and  our  voyage  up  the  coast  was  tedious;  but  on  the 
25th  of  July,  1858,  we  reached  the  mouth  of  Hwang-po  River, 
upon  which  Shanghai  is  situated.  We  anchored  near  the 
United  States  man-of-war  “Minnesota,”  which  was  at  that 
time  stationed  there.  Soon  a small  boat  pushed  off  from  her 
and  made  toward  us.  I was  not  long  in  discovering  that  the 
gentleman  in  the  stern  was  my  husband.  He  had,  while  await- 
ing the  arrival  of  our  ship,  been  the  guest  of  Admiral  Dupont. 
After  dining  on  board  the  “ Minnesota,”  our  party  the  same 
evening  proceeded  in  a small  boat  up  to  Shanghai. 

Within  a few  weeks  we  were  in  our  home  at  Ningpo.  Those 
were  busy,  happy  months.  Since  the  return  of  Rev.  Samuel 
Martin  to  the  United  States  on  account  of  ill  health,  Mr.  Nevius 
had  been  superintendent  of  the  boys’  boarding-school.  He 
was  assisted  by  competent  native  teachers,  and  thus  was  able 
to  spend  hours  every  day  in  the  study  of  the  language,  and 
to  preach  in  the  street  chapel  and  in  the  surrounding  villages. 
In  addition  to  house-to-house  visiting,  I translated  the  “ Peep 
of  Day,”  writing  it  with  the  Ningpo  romanized  colloquial. 

From  about  the  time  of  my  leaving  for  America  there  were 
many  indications  that  missionary  work  was  beginning  to  make 
more  rapid  progress.  The  number  of  converts  and  inquirers 
greatly  increased;  other  outstations  besides  that  of  San-poh, 
already  mentioned,  were  formed ; evangelistic  tours  were  under- 


i6o 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


taken ; and  the  Sunday  church  services  became  more  solemn 
and  interesting.  My  husband’s  sermons  preached  on  these 
occasions  were  carefully  prepared,  and  were  listened  to  with 
deepest  attention ; and  the  singing,  led  by  one  of  my  singing- 
class,  was  delightful. 

On  some  of  my  husband’s  preaching-tours  I accompanied 
him.  Needing  rest,  we  went  during  the  autumn,  in  company 
with  Rev.  Mr.  Knowlton  and  Mrs.  Knowlton,  again  for  a few 
days  to  Snowy  Valley.  There  is  no  scenery  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Ningpo  more  inviting  than  Snowy  Valley  and  its  vicinity. 
A few  miles  from  the  terminus  of  boat  navigation  on  the  river 
we  reach  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  and  the  landscape  becomes 
wild  and  broken.  There  is,  however,  as  in  Chinese  scenery 
generally,  a strange  mingling  of  wildness  and  softness.  Many 
of  the  hillsides  are  terraced  and  cultivated  to  their  very  tops. 
In  one  instance  we  counted  seventy  of  these  terraces.  Other 
hills  are  covered  with  almost  unbroken  forests  of  bamboo  and 
pine.  The  most  remarkable  features  of  this  locality  are  the 
waterfalls  and  ravines,  which,  in  Western  lands,  would  attract 
crowds  of  admiring  visitors.  Mountain  streams,  forcing  their 
way  to  the  plain  below,  form  a succession  of  waterfalls  of  great 
height  and  beauty.  Near  each  of  these  cataracts  is  a Buddhist 
monastery,  and  innumerable  smaller  shrines  are  scattered  here 
and  there  by  the  wayside,  or  in  niches  in  the  rocks.  The  first 
of  these  falls  is  about  three  hundred  feet  high,  and  the  rocks 
on  either  side  are  much  higher.  N ot  far  from  this,  on  another 
stream,  is  a very  lovely  cascade  called  “ Dragon’s  Shady  Dell.” 
About  five  miles  distant  is  still  another  fall,  five  hundred  feet 
high,  and  in  some  respects  more  beautiful.  The  volume  of 
water  is  not  great,  and  before  it  reaches  the  rocks  below  it  is 
converted  into  light,  feathery  foam.  The  descent  to  the  bed 
of  the  stream  seemed  almost  impossible ; but  a short  distance 
from  the  precipice  my  husband  discovered  a footpath,  down 
which  we  all  scrambled,  and,  with  only  a few  bruises  and 


VISIT  TO  SNOWY  VALLEY 


161 


scratches,  reached  the  bottom  in  safety.  Here  the  view  was 
magnificent;  the  fall  itself,  the  towering  rocks,  the  grand  old 
trees  with  their  tangled  underwood,  and  the  clear  stream  glid- 
ing over  its  bed  of  pebbles  and  rocks,  formed  a scene  ever  to 
be  remembered  with  pleasure. 

The  old  monastery  where  we  spent  our  nights  afforded  but 
the  poorest  accommodations.  Like  nearly  all  similar  estab- 
lishments, it  is  going  to  decay,  though  at  certain  seasons  it  has 
crowds  of  worshipers.  One  evening,  taking  a lighted  candle 
in  my  hand,  I went  from  my  room  through  several  courts  to 
meet  my  husband,  whom  I was  expecting  home.  As  I was 
passing  through  the  largest  building  of  the  temple,  a gust  of 
wind  extinguished  my  light,  and  left  me  groping  my  way  in 
the  dark  among  the  huge,  grim  figures  on  every  side  of  me, 
while  just  then  the  great  bell  of  the  temple  began  to  toll,  its 
tones  reverberating  through  the  nearly  empty  rooms.  At 
length  I found  a door,  and  was  glad  to  make  my  escape. 

We  returned  to  Ningpo  by  a different  route,  stopping  the 
first  night  in  the  valley  just  below  the  monastery,  at  the  house 
of  one  of  our  servants.  Some  member  of  his  family  had  died 
five  days  before,  and  preparations  were  being  made  for  the 
funeral  on  the  morrow.  The  ceremonies  and  performances 
were  something  after  the  order  of  an  Irish  “wake.”  A con- 
cert of  the  most  doleful  music,  interspersed  occasionally  by 
the  explosion  of  fire-crackers,  was  kept  up  through  the  night. 
Immense  kettles  of  food  were  cooking  on  the  fires,  and,  as  the 
house  had  no  chimneys,  we  in  the  second  story  were  nearly 
smothered  by  smoke.  Early  the  next  morning  we  resumed 
our  journey.  The  first  stage  was  made  on  rafts  of  light  bam- 
boo poles  fastened  together.  The  stream  had  frequent  rapids, 
down  which  we  floated  swiftly,  though  the  water  was  often  so 
shallow  that  the  raft  touched  the  stony  bottom.  After  reaching 
the  deeper  part  of  the  river  we  took  boats  for  the  remainder  of 
the  journey.  Some  of  the  Ningpo  river-boats  are  very  com- 


62 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


fortable — that  is,  to  persons  who  can  accommodate  themselves 
to  circumstances.  They  are  sculled  by  a man  in  the  stern. 
In  the  middle  of  the  boat  is  a small  cabin,  about  ten  or  twelve 
feet  long  and  six  or  seven  wide,  covered  by  a matting  which 
droops  at  the  sides,  leaving  only  a narrow  space  in  the  center. 
Here  even  a short  person  can  scarcely  stand  erect.  In  one 
end  is  a raised  platform,  on  which  we  spread  our  beds  at 
night.  There  is  a little  hole  at  each  side,  which,  if  wind  and 
weather  allow,  we  keep  open  to  admit  light  and  air ; and  often 
at  evening,  or  when  the  sky  is  clouded,  the  matting  overhead 
is  pushed  back,  allowing  an  unobstructed  view  of  the  river 
and  surrounding  country.  The  cabin,  which  has  usually  a 
tiny  table  and  one  or  two  chairs,  serves  as  a bedroom  at  night 
and  a sitting-room  by  day.  On  our  return  from  Snowy  Val- 
ley on  the  occasion  to  which  I have  alluded,  we  were  not  so 
fortunate  as  to  secure  such  comfortable  boats  as  those  I have 
described.  We  hung  up  screens  to  protect  us  from  the  wind, 
and  spread  our  mattresses  on  the  floor. 

In  the  autumn  of  1858  there  was  a local  insurrection  in  the 
country  a few  miles  from  Ningpo,  occasioned  by  oppression  and 
extortion  on  the  part  of  the  officers.  Troops  were  sent  there, 
and  after  a short  struggle  the  country -people  were  obliged  to 
yield.  Among  the  terms  imposed  upon  them  was  the  surrender 
of  their  chief  and  leader.  This  man,  named  S.  Chu-feng,  was 
brought  to  Ningpo,  and  for  the  few  days  previous  to  his  exe- 
cution was  confined  in  a cage  exposed  to  the.  gaze  of  all  who 
cared  to  see  him.  Much  sympathy  was  felt  for  him,  as  he  was 
not  more  to  blame  than  many  others,  and,  in  fact,  the  provoca- 
tion was  so  great  as  almost  to  justify  the  revolt.  My  husband 
visited  him  in  his  prison  and  had  a long  conversation  with  him. 
A day  or  two  after  this  interview,  as  Mr.  Nevius  was  passing 
through  a street  in  the  city,  his  attention  was  arrested  by  sev- 
eral open  baskets  suspended  from  a pole.  In  each  of  these 
baskets  was  a gory  head,  and  one  of  them  he  recognized  as 
that  of  poor  S.  Chu-feng. 


AN  INCIDENT 


163 

One  day  Mr.  Nevius  went  by  request  to  visit  a prisoner  at 
the  English  consulate — a man  who  declared  himself  an  Ameri- 
can citizen  or  an  English  subject,  as  suited  his  convenience. 
He  professed  to  have  been  praying  since  he  had  been  in  prison, 
but  said  he  “ did  not  get  any  comfort.”  Mr.  Nevius  was  con- 
vinced after  conversing  with  him  that  he  feigned  this  appear- 
ance of  religious  interest  only  to  awaken  sympathy  and  get 
release  from  confinement.  He  exhibited  as  deplorable  igno- 
rance of  the  Bible  and  Christ  as  a heathen. 


CHAPTER  XIII 


ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  MISSION  IN  HANG-CHOW 

DURING  the  year  1858  a very  important  meeting  took 
place,  in  the  north  of  China,  between  the  plenipotentiaries 
of  China  and  of  Russia,  England,  France,  and  the  United 
States.  This  meeting  resulted  in  the  formation  of  new  treaties, 
securing  to  foreigners  greatly  increased  privileges.  We  mission- 
aries now  felt  that  the  time  had  come  for  extending  our  efforts 
to  those  regions  from  which  we  had  until  then  been  excluded  ; 
and  while  the  foreign  ambassadors  had  returned  to  submit  the 
newly  formed  treaties  to  their  respective  governments,  we  were 
prayerfully  considering  in  what  way  we  might  best  avail  our- 
selves of  the  anticipated  openings.  Although,  as  American 
citizens,  we  had  no  legal  right  to  reside  anywhere  except  at 
the  open  ports,  yet,  fully  expecting  the  speedy  ratification  of 
the  other  treaties,  which  secured  much  more  freedom,  it  was 
decided  early  in  the  year  1859  to  try  the  practicability  of  com- 
mencing a new  station  at  Hang-chow,  the  capital  of  the  Che 
kiang  province,  and  Mr.  Nevius  and  I very  willingly  undertook 
this  new  mission. 

Hang-chow  is  situated  upon  the  Tsin-tang  River,  some  dis- 
tance from  where  it  empties  into  the  Hang-chow  Bay.  It  is 
in  the  northern  part  of  the  province,  about  one  hundred  and 
thirty  miles  distant  from  Shanghai  on  the  northeast  and  Ningpo 
on  the  southeast.  It  is  a well-built  city,  surrounded  by  a wall 
more  than  thirty  feet  in  height.  Its  streets,  which  are  paved 
with  stone,  are  clean  and  comparatively  wide,  and  the  place 

164 


DESCRIPTION  OF  HANG-CHOW 


i65 

has  an  air  of  respectability  and  importance,  very  different  from 
ordinary  Chinese  towns.  Numerous  canals  intersect  the  sur- 
rounding plain,  some  broad  and  deep,  others  narrow,  and 
winding  here  and  there  like  by-roads  in  our  own  country. 

Boats  filled  with  passengers  or  produce  are  seen  on  every 
hand,  and  many  are  the  evidences  of  great  productiveness  in 
the  soil  and  of  the  industry  of  the  inhabitants.  The  town  stands 
near  the  river,  which  is  at  high  water  about  two  miles  wide. 
A mounta,in-range  stretches  for  many  miles  without  the  walls, 
and  a spur  of  this  range  extends  into  the  southern  part  of  the 
city.  Almost  as  a matter  of  course  these  elevated  situations 
have  been  appropriated  by  the  Buddhists  or  Tauists,  who  have 
here  numerous  temples,  or  rather  they  once  had;  many  of 
them  have  since  been  destroyed  by  the  rebels. 

The  Chinese  have  a saying,  “Shang  yiu  Tien-tang.  Hia 
yiu  Su  Hang ” (“ Above  is  heaven;  below  are  Su-chow  and 
Hang-chow  ”). 

At  the  time  of  our  residence  there  the  population  of  Hang- 
chow was  estimated  at  about  one  million  ; and  many  years  be- 
fore, when  it  was  the  metropolis  of  the  empire,  it  must  have 
been  much  greater.* 

When  Mr.  Nevius  first  visited  Hang-chow  he  was  in  com- 

* Marco  Polo,  the  Venetian  traveler,  who  visited  China  about  the  year 
1200,  speaks  of  it  as  “ preeminent  above  all  other  cities  in  the  world  in 
point  of  grandeur  and  beauty,  as  well  as  from  its  abundant  delights,  which 
might  lead  an  inhabitant  to  imagine  himself  in  Paradise.”  In  another 
place,  describing  Si-wu,  or  West  Lake,  an  artificial  sheet  of  water  just 
without  the  city  wall,  he  says  : “ All  around  the  lake  are  beautiful  palaces 
and  houses,  so  wonderfully  built  that  nothing  can  surpass  them.  They 
belong  to  the  great  and  noble  men  of  the  city.  In  the  middle  of  the  lake 
are  two  islands,  on  one  of  which  stands  a palace  so  wonderfully  adorned 
that  it  seems  worthy  of  belonging  to  the  emperor.”  Such  a description 
of  the  lake  would  at  present  be  absurd  exaggeration  ; but  in  former  times, 
when  emperors  honored  it  by  their  presence,  and  it  was  the  resort  of  the 
nobility  of  the  land,  it  must  have  presented  as  gay  and  animated  an  ap- 
pearance as  one  can  well  conceive  of  in  China. 


1 66 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


pany  with  Dr.  Bradley,  United  States  consul  at  Ningpo,  and 
Mr.  Russell,  of  the  Church  of  England  Mission.  Perhaps  the 
spice  of  novelty  and  insecurity  of  the  tour  rather  added  to  its 
pleasure.  They  were  one  day  visiting  some  place  of  interest 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  artificial  lake  Si-wu,  when  they  sud- 
denly found  themselves  face  to  face  with  a party  of  mandarins, 
who  had  come  out  for  a row  on  the  lake.  The  officers  seemed 
much  startled,  and  not  quite  pleased  with  the  encounter ; and 
afterward  it  was  found  impossible  to  obtain  any  services  from 
the  natives,  who  were  evidently  much  in  awe  of  the  magistrates. 
The  gentlemen,  moreover,  were  the  objects  of  constant  sur- 
veillance, one  of  the  ya-mun  underlings  following  them  like  a 
shadow.  (Ya-mun  is  the  name  given  to  the  official  residences.) 
At  last,  from  necessity,  they  requested  this  individual  to  pro- 
cure them  a boat  in  which  to  return  to  Ningpo.  He  did  so, 
and  they  started  for  home.  To  their  annoyance  he  took  them 
directly  to  a ya-mun  within  the  city,  where  they  were  detained 
a long  time ; and  it  was  not  until  after  most  tedious  delays,  and 
they  had  begun  to  realize  the  fact  that  they  were  virtually  pris- 
oners, that  they  were  forwarded  on  their  journey.  The  officers 
were  not  aware  that  Dr.  Bradley  was  the  United  States  con- 
sul, as  he  was  traveling  incognito.  The  gentlemen  were  vexed 
to  find,  one  morning,  that  they  had  as  traveling-companions  a 
boat-load  of  criminals  in  chains,  who  were  being  carried  from 
one  city  to  another.  After  submitting  to  the  annoyance  for 
about  half  the  distance  to  Ningpo,  they  insisted  upon  their 
escort  leaving  them;  and  after  much  demurring,  they  were 
allowed  to  proceed  by  themselves. 

On  this  tom*  my  husband  made  careful  observations  of 
Hang-chow  and  its  vicinity,  and  was  convinced  that  it  was  a 
most  important  center  for  missionary  operations,  and  ought  to 
be  occupied  as  soon  as  possible. 

In  the  latter  part  of  February,  1859,  Mr.  Nevius  again 
visited  Hang-chow,  and  while  there  was  so  fortunate  as  to 


AN  INSTANCE  OF  CHINESE  COURTESY  167 

find  a place  to  which  he  thought  he  might  safely  take  me.  It 
was  an  old  monastery,  Loh-o-tah,  four  miles  from  the  city  wall. 
The  rooms  he  engaged  were  small  and  dark,  but  he  was  glad 
to  secure  them  until  he  could  find  better  ones.  Having  com- 
pleted the  arrangements,  he  came  to  Ningpo  to  spend  a few 
days,  and  on  the  4th  of  April  we  started  together  for  Hang- 
chow, accompanied  by  two  native  assistants. 

We  left  home  about  nine  o’clock  in  the  morning,  and,  favored 
by  both  wind  and  tide,  at  evening  were  within  a few  miles  of 
the  city  of  Yu-yiao,  which  I have  mentioned  in  a previous 
chapter.  While  obliged  to  lie  at  anchor  several  hours,  waiting 
a change  of  tide,  the  sight  of  a high  hill  not  far  off  tempted 
Mr.  Nevius  to  take  a run  on  shore.  Having  been  ferried 
over  a branch  of  the  river,  he  made  his  way  up  to  the  summit 
of  a hill  where  there  was  a house  which,  in  the  dim  twilight, 
he  mistook  for  a Buddhist  temple.  It  proved  to  be  a farmer’s 
dwelling,  and  its  inmates  were  startled  by  the  sudden  appari- 
tion of  a “ red-haired  man,”  as  foreigners  were  usually  called 
in  Ningpo.  However,  finding  he  could  speak  their  language, 
and  had  evidently  come  with  peaceful  intent,  they  soon  became 
composed,  and  enjoyed  his  visit  greatly.  When  he  reached 
the  stream  on  his  return  to  the  boat  he  found  that  the  ferry- 
man, who  had  promised  to  await  him,  had  already  gone.  It 
was  dark,  and  there  were  no  other  boats  near.  When  he  at- 
tempted to  get  back  by  a circuitous  route,  his  progress  was 
constantly  impeded  by  canals  and  ditches.  After  wandering 
about  until  his  patience  was  exhausted,  he  saw  a light  glim- 
mering in  the  distance,  and  guided  by  that,  he  soon  reached  a 
little  hamlet.  Here  a good-natured  man  ferried  him  across  the 
river  and  piloted  him  to  our  boat,  a distance  of  two  or  three 
miles.  Such  instances  of  true  politeness  are  by  no  means  un- 
common among  the  Chinese. 

On  the  evening  of  this  day  we  were  in  danger  from  pirates. 
Even  the  rivers  of  China  were  infested  by  small  piratical  craft, 


i68 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


which,  like  the  larger  vessels  of  the  same  class  on  the  coast, 
were  often  in  command  of  dissolute  foreign  sailors. 

We  spent  part  of  the  next  day  at  San-poh.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  6th  of  April  we  crossed  the  Tsao-wo  River,  which 
empties  into  Hang-chow  Bay.  The  boats  in  the  canal  on  the 
opposite  side  had  nearly  all  been  impressed  into  government 
service  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  troops  to  a neighboring  city 
which  was  in  rebellion.  This  canal,  between  the  Tsao-wo  and 
Tsin-tang  rivers,  is  a very  fine  one.  It  is  broad,  the  water  is 
deep,  and  its  banks  are  much  pleasanter  than  those  of  many  of 
the  rivers  on  the  plains.  Just  before  dark  we  reached  Shao- 
hing,  a large  and  flourishing  city,  containing  about  eight  hun- 
dred thousand  inhabitants. 

After  leaving  Shao-hing  our  route  was  entirely  uninteresting. 
The  weather  was  bad,  our  boat  a poor  one,  and  we  were  not 
sorry  when,  at  about  dusk  the  next  evening,  we  reached  Ni- 
giao,  the  terminus  of  the  canal.  Here  the  people  were  afraid 
to  have  anything  to  do  with  us.  We  had  such  difficulty  in 
getting  a boat  to  take  us  down  the  river  that  we  were  glad  to 
secure  one  of  the  very  poorest  sort,  even  at  an  exorbitant  price. 
It  was  covered  by  a coarse  bamboo  matting,  supported  by  a 
pole  in  the  center ; some  rough  rails  were  spread  over  the  bot- 
tom ; it  had  no  window  or  doors ; in  fact,  no  divisions  or 
partitions  from  stem  to  stern.  We  improvised  screens  by 
hanging  up  shawls  and  blankets,  and  managed  with  some  diffi- 
culty to  put  up  our  traveling-bedstead  in  such  a position  that 
we  imagined  we  might  be  sheltered  from  the  rain  and  wind,  at 
least  in  a measure.  But  we  had  no  sooner  lain  down  to  sleep 
than  the  rain  forced  its  way  through  the  matting  and  poured 
over  our  bed.  The  bed  was  moved  to  a drier  spot,  and  again 
the  relentless  rain  pursued  and  found  us.  We  had  not  rain 
alone  to  contend  with,  for  the  wind  whistled  through  every 
crevice,  and  swayed  our  temporary  partitions  in  a threatening 
manner.  We  were  glad  when  the  morning  dawned  and  this 


THE  LOH-O  PAGODA 


169 


most  uncomfortable  night  was  past.  The  morning  was  as 
charming  as  the  night  had  been  unpleasant.  The  storm  was 
over;  the  sun  shone  brightly;  and  we  were  gliding  rapidly 
down  the  Tsin-tang  River,  and  approaching  the  end  of  our 
journey.  We  reached  Loh-o-tah  about  ten  in  the  forenoon. 
The  monastery  is  small  and  going  to  decay,  but  its  situation  is 
lovely.  It  stands  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  is  shaded  by 
immense  camphor-trees ; and  though  but  a short  distance  from 
a busy  suburb,  it  is  quiet  and  retired. 

The  chief  attraction  of  the  place  is  the  lofty  pagoda  at  the 
foot  of  which  the  monastery  stands.  Loh-o  pagoda  was  built 
more  than  a thousand  years  ago.  It  has  seven  stories,  and  on 
each  story  are  eight  windows.  It  is  octagonal,  and  over  two 
hundred  feet  high.  The  diameter  of  its  base  is  about  seventy 
feet,  and  its  outer  walls  are  twelve  feet  in  thickness.  It  is 
built  of  large,  well-burned  bricks,  which  have  stood  the  storms 
of  centuries  and  are  still  in  a good  state  of  preservation.  It 
formerly  had  steps  and  a balustrade  leading  from  the  bottom 
to  the  top  on  the  outside  ; but  these  have  been  quite  destroyed 
by  repeated  strokes  of  lightning,  and  now  it  can  only  be 
ascended  by  the  stairway  on  the  inside.  This  tower  was  built 
in  consequence  of  a superstitious  notion  that  it  would  protect 
the  bank  from  the  encroachments  of  the  river  by  offering  re- 
sistance to  a remarkable  tidal  wave  which  sweeps  up  the  river 
with  tremendous  impetuosity. 

On  the  day  of  our  arrival  there  were  crowds  of  worshipers, 
many  of  whom  remained  throughout  the  night,  chanting,  beat- 
ing drums,  and  making  prostrations.  The  women  here  seemed 
particularly  devout.  They  would  kneel  before  the  idols  and 
strike  their  foreheads  upon  the  floor  with  such  force  as  to  pro- 
duce a sound  which  we  could  hear  distinctly  where  we  were 
standing,  twenty  or  thirty  feet  distant.  After  dark  the  pagoda 
was  illuminated,  and  nothing  could  be  more  beautiful  than  the 
appearance  it  then  presented. 


170 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


The  next  day  Rev.  Mr.  Burdon,  of  the  Church  of  England, 
who  was  staying  in  the  city,  came  out  to  pass  the  day  with  us. 
At  evening  we  accompanied  him  some  distance  on  his  return, 
and  on  our  way  home  visited  a Tauist  temple  called  Uh-hwang- 
miao,  which  crowns  the  summit  of  a hill.  We  met  here  an 
old  Ningpo  man  whose  case  was  somewhat  peculiar.  He  had 
brought  to  this  temple  all  his  little  property,  the  earnings  of  a 
lifetime,  and  in  exchange  was  allowed  to  spend  the  remnant 
of  his  days  within  its  sacred  precincts.  He  had  two  small 
cells,  in  one  of  which  he  slept ; and  the  other  he  had  made  an 
oratory,  where,  kneeling  before  a picture  of  his  god,  he  spent 
much  of  his  time  muttering  prayers  and  counting  his  beads,  and 
frequently  knocking  his  forehead  in  the  way  I have  mentioned 
when  alluding  to  women’s  worship  in  the  temples.  We  found 
this  devotee,  though  an  inmate  of  a Tauist  temple,  worshiping 
a Buddhist  deity,  without  supposing  there  could  be  any  incon- 
sistency in  so  doing.  He  had  gone  through  with  the  perform- 
ance called  ka-tou , or  knocking  the  head,  so  often  that  it  had 
raised  a large  callous  protuberance  on  his  forehead.  He  was 
a neatly  dressed,  cheery  old  man,  whose  white  flowing  beard 
and  venerable  appearance  interested  us  much. 

While  staying  at  the  Loh-o  monastery  we  had  crowds  of 
visitors.  It  was  the  season  of  the  year  particularly  devoted  to 
worship  in  the  temples,  which  were  thronged  with  both  men 
and  women  as  I had  never  seen  them  in  Ningpo. 

One  day  we,  in  company  with  Mr.  Burdon,  visited  several 
temples  situated  within  a few  miles  of  Loh-o-tah.  It  was  a 
day  which  I cannot  forget.  I never,  either  before  or  since, 
saw  anything  like  the  multitudes  of  worshipers  who  were  wend- 
ing their  ways  toward  the  different  monasteries.  One  scene 
in  particular  burned  itself  into  my  memory.  As  almsgiving  is 
considered  peculiarly  meritorious  by  votaries  of  the  Buddhist 
sect,  the  well-known  fact  is  taken  advantage  of  by  beggars 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  ; and  when  the  pilgrims  approach 


Chinese  Beggars  Putting  up  for  the  Night, 


CHINESE  BEGGARS 


171 

these  sacred  places  they  find  themselves  besieged  by  a crowd 
of  as  wretched  a class  of  human  beings  as  this  world  affords. 
Blind  and  lame,  sick  and  starving,  some  crawling  along  the 
ground,  some  running  and  leaping,  they  constantly  placed 
themselves  in  such  positions  that  we  could  not  possibly  avoid 
seeing  them.  Horror-struck  at  the  sight  of  some  poor  crea- 
ture with  a foot  or  a hand  eaten  off  by  disease,  we  would  turn 
away,  and  our  eyes  would  fall  upon  some  monstrous  deformity 
or  heartrending  sufferer.  I had  never  even  imagined  such  a 
loathsome  spectacle  as  that  of  the  beggars,  as  they  lined  the 
way  for  a long  distance  before  the  entrance  to  the  Tien-choh 
temple.  They  resorted  to  all  sorts  of  expedients  to  gain  the 
attention  of  passers-by  and  to  secure  their  alms.  Some  be- 
sought us  in  a plaintive  tone,  hard  to  resist,  to  pity  and  help 
them ; others  demanded  our  assistance  in  a most  peremptory 
manner,  with  loud  and  boisterous  voices.  Some  assumed  an 
air  of  great  sanctity,  and,  while  they  chanted  their  prayers, 
held  out  their  hands  to  receive  the  cash  which  they  did  not 
doubt  such  extreme  piety  would  extract  even  from  “ hearts  of 
stone  ” ; while  others  had  taught  their  little  dogs  to  kneel  and 
hold  a cash- basket  suspended  from  their  mouths,  in  which  to 
collect  the  gifts  of  the  charitable. 

Before  returning  home  we  visited  a Buddhist  monastery 
which  has  since  been  destroyed  by  the  rebels.  It  was  near 
the  city  walls,  and  was  much  frequented  by  the  citizens.  It 
had  an  immense  hall,  containing  five  hundred  idols.  They 
were  in  size  somewhat  larger  than  a very  large  man,  and  each 
stood  on  a high  pedestal.  They  were,  as  works  of  art,  much 
better  executed  than  is  common  in  Chinese  temples,  and  must 
have  cost  enormous  sums  of  money. 

A few  days  later  we  visited  the  Yuing-si  monastery,  situated 
among  the  hills,  several  miles  from  Hang-chow.  It  was  more 
like  a fashionable  watering-place  in  Western  lands  than  any- 
thing we  had  elsewhere  seen  in  China,  and  did  not  exhibit  the 


x72 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


evidences  of  decline  so  common  in  similar  institutions.  Behind 
the  large  buildings  devoted  to  the  idols  were  apartments  occu- 
pied by  the  monks,  of  whom  there  were  in  all  five  hundred, 
and  by  guests  sojourning  there.  The  courts  and  corridors  of 
this  immense  establishment  were  so  many  and  so  intricate  that 
we  could  never  have  found  our  way  through  them  without  a 
guide.  Nearly  all  the  rooms  on  the  second  floor  were  used  as 
dormitories  for  the  priests,  or  for  the  numerous  guests.  In  some 
of  these  rooms  we  noticed  a most  unusual  article  of  furniture 
in  Chinese  houses,  namely,  a bathing-tub.  The  kitchen  and 
dining-room  were  on  an  extensive  scale.  The  former  contained 
numbers  of  immense  iron  kettles  filled  with  rice  and  vegetables 
boiling  for  dinner.  After  leaving  the  temple,  as  we  were  pass- 
ing through  a winding  avenue  of  pine  and  bamboo  trees,  we 
met  some  boys  with  a few  pretty  gray  squirrels,  which  they 
wished  us  to  buy,  not  to  carry  away  with  us,  but  to  set  free 
again  in  order  to  acquire  merit,  which  is  supposed  to  accrue 
from  the  practice  called  fajig-seng  (letting  go  alive).  A little 
farther  on  a long,  large  snake  was  offered  us  for  the  same 
purpose. 

We  were  then  on  our  way  to  visit  an  institution  such  as 
can,  perhaps,  be  found  nowhere  but  in  China,  and  very  sel- 
dom even  there.  It  was  an  asylum  for  animals,  connected 
with  the  monastery  we  had  just  left.  Horses  and  donkeys, 
buffaloes  and  oxen,  sheep  and  pigs,  with  fowls  of  every  sort, 
are  brought  to  this  place  in  order  to  secure  merit  by  so  doing. 
It  is  supposed  that  animals  which  live  and  die  under  the  fos- 
tering influence  of  so  holy  an  institution  as  the  Yuing-si  mon- 
astery are  in  a fair  way  to  rise  high  in  the  scale  of  existence 
in  another  state.  It  is,  then,  only  natural  that  many  a favorite 
old  animal  is  thus  given  a friendly  shove  by  those  whom  it  has 
served  faithfully  in  the  past.  This  was  not  at  all  an  agreeable 
place  to  visit,  and  we  remained  but  a few  moments.  A little 


FIRST  SOJOURN  IN  HANG-CHOW 


173 


distance  from  the  asylum  is  the  animals’  burying-place — a deep 
pit,  with  a high  wall  around  it. 

A few  days  after  our  expedition  to  the  Yuing-si  monastery 
my  husband  received  a visit  from  a high  military  officer,  who 
was  passing  our  temple  with  a large  detachment  of  troops  to 
encamp  in  the  neighborhood.  He  was  very  affable,  and,  hav- 
ing had  a slight  acquaintance  with  foreigners  at  the  open 
ports,  was  comparatively  well  informed  concerning  Western 
lands.  When  my  husband  returned  his  visit  he  was  received 
with  great  ceremony,  a line  of  soldiers  being  drawn  up  on  each 
side  of  the  walk  from  the  outer  court  to  the  reception-room, 
where  the  ta-jin  (great  man)  was  seated.  He  was  exceedingly 
cordial,  and  they  conversed  for  an  hour  on  a great  variety  of 
subjects,  such  as  foreign  customs  and  manners,  ships,  houses, 
agriculture,  and  firearms.  Much  was  also  said  in  explanation 
of  the  Christian  religion  and  the  object  of  our  work  in  China. 
Tea  and  refreshments  were  brought  in  as  a matter  of  course. 

When  my  husband  came  home  from  the  city  that  evening 
he  brought  me  a piece  of  news  for  which  I was  not  at  all  pre- 
pared. After  leaving  the  ya-mun  he  visited  an  old  Tauist  tem- 
ple within  the  city  walls.  To  his  surprise,  when  he  suggested 
to  the  priest  in  charge  to  rent  us  a few  rooms  in  one  end  of 
the  temple,  his  offer  was  accepted.  Realizing  the  importance 
of  such  a step,  and  how  much  depended  upon  it  (for  a foreign 
lady  had  never  before  lived  in  Hang-chow,  and  it  was  very 
doubtful  whether  it  would  be  permitted),  it  was  not  until  we 
had  spent  a day  or  two  in  serious  deliberation  and  prayer  for 
guidance  that  we  came  to  a final  decision  upon  it.  Then, 
without  further  delay,  we  moved  very  quietly  to  our  new 
quarters.  I went  in  a closed  sedan,  and  we  reached  our  new 
home  without  molestation,  though  a few  curious  glances  from 
persons  whom  we  met  made  me  aware  that  I was  noticed  as 
a foreigner.  Mr.  Burdon  had  returned  to  Shanghai,  so  that 


m 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NE  VIUS 


we  were  quite  alone,  there  being  no  other  foreigners  nearer 
than  Ningpo  and  Shanghai.  The  Tauist  temple  of  which  our 
rooms  were  a part  was  a forlorn  old  building,  but  its  situation 
was  charming.  Although  only  a few  moments’  walk  from  some 
of  the  most  populous  parts  of  the  city,  it  was  as  quiet  as  the 
country.  It  stood  on  almost  the  highest  point  of  the  hill,  and 
commanded  an  extended  view.  Before  us  lay  the  city  spread 
out  like  a map,  and  beyond  it  flowed  the  broad  Tsin-tang 
River,  with  blue  hills  bounding  the  horizon  in  the  distance. 
Our  presence  becoming  known,  we  began  to  receive  visits  from 
many  of  the  common  people,  and  also  from  persons  connected 
with  the  ya-muns.  These  were  invariably  respectful ; but  they 
seemed  to  find  it  difficult  to  understand  the  motive  which  had 
brought  us  there,  or  by  what  authority  we  had  ventured  to  set- 
tle among  them. 

Some  of  our  Chinese  friends  suggested  that  if  my  husband 
should  follow  the  native  custom,  and  pay  his  respects  to  the 
officers,  our  position  would  be  less  doubtful  in  the  eyes  of  the 
people.  He  did  so,  and  his  reception  was  all  that  could  have 
been  desired.  One  of  the  chief  officers  asked  a great  many 
questions.  “ How  much  money  do  you  spend  in  the  course  of 
the  year  ? Do  you  pay  the  Chinese  for  becoming  Christians, 
and  if  so,  how  much  ? Do  you  keep  a record  of  the  names 
of  the  converts  ? How  do  you  know  that  when  you  have 
their  names  you  also  have  their  hearts  ? ” he  asked,  and  also 
whether  there  were  any  Christians  in  Hang-chow.  Before 
Mr.  Nevius  had  completed  his  tour  of  the  ya-muns  the  officers 
began  to  return  his  visits.  As  I was  only  the  “mean  woman 
of  the  inner  apartment,”  it  was  not  to  be  thought  of  that  in 
my  husband’s  absence  I should  venture  to  entertain  his  guests ; 
therefore  they  only  left  their  cards  and  departed.  Toward 
evening,  after  Mr.  Nevius’s  return,  he  received  the  supreme 
judge,  who  sat  a long  while  and  conversed  very  affably.  He 
inquired  if  we  were  acting  by  the  authority  and  consent  of  our 


EXCHANGING  COURTESIES  175 

king  in  thus  coming  to  live  in  Hang-chow.  These  interviews 
afforded  an  opportunity  to  give  much  information  concerning 
our  object  in  coming  to  China,  the  Christian  religion,  and 
other  important  matters,  and  the  result  was  very  favorable  in 
many  ways.  We  were  fortunate  in  having  with  us  a servant 
who,  from  long  connection  with  ya-muns,  was  perfectly  accus- 
tomed to  the  required  etiquette  in  intercourse  with  officials. 

One  day,  while  calling  upon  a certain  mandarin,  Mr.  Nevius 
chanced  to  remark  that  the  flavor  of  the  tea  he  was  drinking 
was  peculiarly  fine.  No  sooner  were  the  words  uttered  than 
the  officer  replied,  “ I shall  give  myself  the  pleasure  of  pre- 
senting you  some.”  In  the  course  of  a day  or  two  a box  of 
the  same  sort  was  brought  us,  with  the  officer’s  compliments. 
Now  this  seems  a very  trifling  thing;  but  in  fact  it  was  only 
the  beginning  of  a rather  onerous  exchange  of  courtesies. 
When  the  officer  was  calling  in  person  a few  days  later,  he 
espied  a common  lithograph — which,  by  the  way,  Mr.  Nevius 
had  hoped  might  take  the  fancy  of  his  expected  guest,  as  it 
did — and  upon  his  expressing  his  admiration  of  the  picture,  he 
was  at  once  told  that  he  must  accept  it  as  a present.  It  was 
now  his  turn  to  feel  that  he  had  been  somewhat  indiscreet  in 
his  praises ; but  he  took  the  picture,  and  we  should  have  been 
glad  if  that  had  been  the  end  of  it.  But  no ; soon  after  he 
left,  an  inferior  officer  arrived  from  his  ya-mun,  bringing  with 
him  two  coolies,  who  carried  between  them  a burden  consisting 
of  six  hams  and  eight  boxes  of  very  choice  tea.  We  should 
gladly  have  declined  the  proffered  gift,  but  the  messenger  in- 
sisted upon  leaving  it,  saying  that  his  master  would  be  much 
offended  and  very  indignant  should  any  part  of  it  be  returned. 
Mr.  Nevius  thought  it  best  to  accept  the  civility,  though  well 
aware  that  one  object  of  such  unbounded  generosity  was  to 
secure  some  valuable  foreign  article  in  return.  In  accordance 
with  the  Chinese  custom,  he  presented  the  messenger  and 
the  coolies  each  with  a sum  of  money,  and  returned  with  his 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


176 

thanks  the  message  that  “ as  soon  as  he  could  obtain  it  from 
Shanghai,  he  should  present  the  ta-jin  with  a spy-glass,  as  an 
insignificant  token  of  his  appreciation  of  his  distinguished  re- 
gard.” In  due  time  the  spy-glass  arrived,  and  was  presented 
as  had  been  promised. 

After  the  interchange  of  visits  with  the  officers  we  met  with 
only  respectful  treatment  from  all  quarters;  and  from  our 
pleasant  experience  in  Hang-chow,  we  felt  more  than  ever  its 
desirableness  as  a mission  station.  We  were  obliged  to  go  to 
Ningpo  for  a time,  but  before  leaving  made  arrangements  to 
come  back  in  the  course  of  a few  weeks.  Our  rooms,  having 
no  glass  windows,  and  being  in  every  way  much  dilapidated, 
needed  many  repairs ; and  Mr.  Wang,  the  owner  of  the  temple, 
willingly  consented  that  Mr.  Nevius  should  make  any  altera- 
tions which  we  thought  necessary.  This  Mr.  Wang  was  a 
very  singular  character.  Though  a direct  descendant  of  one 
of  the  gods  of  our  temple,  he  was  not  in  any  respect  godlike. 
On  his  first  visit  he  assumed  a decidedly  superior  manner,  as 
became  a person  of  such  exalted  lineage;  but  after  convers- 
ing for  a short  time  he  seemed  to  feel  the  assumption  of  such 
dignity  fatiguing,  and  became  more  natural  and  agreeable. 
When  we  left  for  Ningpo,  he,  together  with  a crowd  of  two 
or  three  hundred  persons,  came  to  see  us  off. 

On  our  journey  back  to  Ningpo  we  had,  one  night,  an  un- 
pleasant experience.  In  consequence  of  over-fatigue,  I became 
very  ill.  When  we  arrived  at  a place  where  we  were  obliged 
to  leave  one  boat  and  go  some  little  distance  to  another,  I was 
unable  to  walk ; and  my  kind  husband  took  me  in  his  strong 
arms  and  carried  me  himself,  only  to  find  that  the  canal  being 
low,  the  boats  were  lying  in  deeper  water  several  miles  farther 
away.  Mr.  Nevius,  however,  found  a small,  dirty  sampan,  in 
the  bottom  of  which  we  spread  our  mattress,  and  in  that  we 
continued  our  journey. 

After  remaining  a week  or  two  in  Ningpo,  Mr.  Nevius  re- 


A CHINESE  LANDLORD 


177 


turned  to  Hang-chow  to  begin  repairs  on  our  house.  Our  land- 
lord, supposing  from  our  anxiety  to  remain  in  the  city  that  we 
would  give  almost  any  rent  which  he  chose  to  demand,  became 
very  troublesome;  so  much  so  that  Mr.  Nevius  found  rooms 
in  another  temple.  It  was  not  until  he  thought  he  was  in  dan- 
ger of  losing  us  altogether  that  he  became  more  reasonable,  and 
consented  to  a written  agreement  to  lease  us  the  house  for  a 
term  of  years,  at  only  a fair  and  just  compensation.  He  was 
also  difficult  to  please  in  the.  contemplated  improvements. 
However,  at  length  carpenters  and  masons  were  at  work,  and 
the  dark  old  rooms,  with  board  floors,  whitewashed  walls,  and 
glass  windows,  assumed  a more  cheerful  appearance. 


CHAPTER  XIV 


SECOND  SOJOURN  IN  HANG-CHOW 

THE  favorable  reception  we  had  met  on  our  first  visit  at 
Hang-chow  seemed  sufficient  evidence  of  the  practica- 
bility of  missionary  families  residing  there;  and  when  we  re- 
turned the  second  time,  it  was  with  the  expectation  of  making 
it  our  home.  For  this  reason  it  was  necessary  to  carry  with 
us  articles  for  housekeeping.  A few  vessels  were  constantly 
going  from  Ningpo  to  Hang-chow  by  sea;  and  although  we 
were  aware  that  that  route  was  not  considered  q.uite  safe,  we 
thought  it  better  to  risk  it  than  to  go  by  the  usual  overland 
journey,  which  was  always  fatiguing,  and,  on  account  of  hav- 
ing so  much  freight,  would  also  be  very  expensive.  We  left 
Ningpo  on  Monday,  the  27th  of  June,  1859.  Our  boat  was 
a rough  but  strong  little  craft,  which,  when  our  tables,  chairs, 
bookcases,  etc.,  had  been  stowed  away  in  it,  was  somewhat 
crowded.  The  second  evening  we  encountered  a fearful  gale ; 
and  had  not  our  boatmen  been  well  acquainted  with  the  route, 
we  might  not  have  weathered  it.  We  ran  on,  notwithstanding 
the  storm,  until  we  reached  a safe  anchorage,  where  we  passed 
the  night.  The  next  forenoon  we  had  sailed  only  a short  dis- 
tance when  we  came  to  anchor,  as  the  boatmen  insisted  upon 
waiting  until  the  next  day,  when  the  higher  tide  would  make 
it  safer  to  pass  the  shoals  which  lay  before  us  in  our  course. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Tsin-tang  River  occurs  the  phenomenon 
of  the  bore,  or  tidal  wave,  seen,  I believe,  in  such  size  in  only 

178 


VOYAGE  TO  HANG-CHOW 


1 79 


two  or  three  other  localities.  I will  quote  from  my  husband’s 
journal : 

“June  29th.  We  are  now  just  outside  the  point  where  the 
remarkable  tidal  wave  commences  to  form,  and  the  anxiety  of 
the  boatmen  is  excited  to  an  unexpected  degree.  They  insist 
upon  remaining  at  this  place  until  to-morrow,  when  the  tide, 
being  a little  higher,  will  make  the  passage  more  practicable. 
Our  boat  has  been  lying  up  on  the  mud  all  day,  and  in  order 
to  gain  a better  shelter  from  the  sun,  we  have  spent  several 
hours  in  a temple  close  by.  In  the  cool  of  the  evening  we  en- 
joyed a delightful  ramble  on  the  hill  above  us,  where  we  had 
a fine  view  of  the  bay  and  the  islands  which  intersperse  it. 
When  we  returned  from  our  walk  we  found  the  boatmen  sacri- 
ficing to  the  deities  of  the  place,  in  order  to  secure  their  assis- 
tance and  protection  for  our  anticipated  journey  on  the  morrow. 
After  tea  I found  them  very  interested  hearers  while  I spoke  to 
them  of  the  power  and  omnipresence  of  Him  who  controls  all 
creatures  and  events,  and  of  salvation  through  the  Redeemer.” 

“Thursday,  June  30th.  We  were  told  that  one  tide  would 
certainly  sweep  us  from  Ken-p’u  to  Hang-chow ; but  here  we 
are  laid  up  on  the  mud  again  about  fifty  li  [seventeen  miles] 
from  our  destination.  This  morning  the  wind  was  against  us, 
and  the  boatmen  seemed  afraid  either  to  propose  to  detain  us 
another  day  or  to  proceed  on  their  way.  Though  they  had 
already  engaged  two  additional  men  who  professed  to  be  famil- 
iar with  the  passage,  they  here  hired  another  man  from  the 
shore,  supposed  to  be  a still  better  pilot.  Not  far  from  our 
last  night’s  anchorage  the  bay  suddenly  contracts,  and  the  tide, 
being  rapidly  forced  into  a smaller  compass,  rushes  into  the 
channel  with  great  rapidity.  When  it  meets  with  opposing 
winds,  sharp,  angry  waves  are  formed.  The  water  in  some 
places  foams  and  boils  in  a furious  manner;  the  helmsman 
watches  with  eagerness  the  motions  of  the  pilot,  who  is  tak- 
ing soundings  with  his  bamboo  pole,  ready  to  give  the  alarm 


i8o 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


of  shoals  and  point  out  the  way  to  avoid  them.  This  route  is 
only  practicable  at  spring  tides,  and  then  the  water  on  the  bar 
is  not  much  more  than  ten  feet  deep.  Boats  come  down  with 
the  ebb  without  cargoes,  drawing  generally  only  two  or  three 
feet.  As  we  lost  some  of  the  tide  while  waiting  outside  one  of 
the  shoals  for  the  water  to  rise,  we  found  we  could  not  reach 
Hang-chow,  and  stopped  at  this  place  about  3 p.m.,  because 
it  affords  a mooring  for  boats  which  is  somewhat  protected 
from  the  bore.  I have  been  on  shore  twice,  and  made  some 
attempts  to  talk  with  the  people,  which  were,  however,  very 
unsatisfactory,  on  account  of  the  difference  of  our  dialects.” 

“ Friday,  July  1st.  Last  night  was  a time  long  to  be  re- 
membered. We  waited  for  the  tide  until  past  midnight.  Our 
boat,  which  was  resting  high  and  dry  on  the  beach,  several  feet 
above  low  water,  was  bound  to  its  place  by  cables  on  different 
sides,  in  anticipation,  apparently,  of  some  sudden  emergency. 
About  one  o’clock  we  heard  a low,  rumbling  sound  in  the  dis- 
tance, growing  louder  and  louder,  and  giving  sure  notice  of 
the  approach  of  the  tidal  wave.  This  at  spring  tide  comes  in 
with  a crest  ten  or  twelve  feet  high.  Ten  minutes  intervened 
between  our  first  hearing  the  wave  and  its  appearance.  As  it 
came  foaming  along  the  shore  and  passed  quickly  by  us,  with 
its  hoarse,  deep  sound,  the  scene  was  exceedingly  grand.  The 
water  sprang  up  about  us  as  if  by  magic,  and  in  an  instant 
our  boat  was  afloat,  and  we  were  borne  along  at  railroad 
speed.  It  being  nearly  morning,  I went  below  to  get  a little 
sleep ; but  in  a few  minutes  the  pilot  gave  the  alarm  of  an  un- 
expected shoal.  The  anchor  was  dropped  with  all  despatch, 
to  keep  us  from  drifting  upon  it.  (A  peculiar  kind  of  anchor 
is  used  here,  and  the  only  one  that  can  be  depended  upon ; as 
any  other,  native  or  foreign,  will  drag.)  Running  out  on  deck, 
I found  that  our  anchor  was  down  and  our  sails  filled,  the 
wind  being  strong  against  the  tide ; with  both  these  we  were 
barely  able  to  hold  our  position.  There  was  only  about  a foot 


VOYAGE  TO  HANG-CHOW 


181 


of  water  under  our  keel.  Our  situation  was  one  of  great  peril. 
We  were  in  danger,  in  case  the  boat  struck,  of  being  instantly- 
capsized,  especially  if  it  received  the  force  of  the  current  on  its 
side.  It  was  dark,  but  the  pilot  knew  the  direction  in  which 
the  channel  was.  To  sail  for  it,  though  the  wind  was  strong 
and  favorable,  was  out  of  the  question,  as  the  tide  took  us  so 
much  faster  than  the  wind  could.  The  plan  adopted  was  that 
of  raising  the  anchor  a little,  so  as  to  let  it  drag  slowly,  and 
turn  the  helm  so  as  to  throw  the  bow  over  toward  the  channel. 
In  this  way  we  worked  gradually  into  deeper  water,  and  were 
soon  out  of  danger.  This  was  a half-hour  of  the  most  pain- 
ful suspense.  Though  I have  encountered  several  storms  at 
sea,  I never  felt  a sense  of  such  imminent  danger.  The  boat- 
men declared  that  we  were  * saved  by  a very,  very  little,’  and 
attributed  it  all  to  the  protection  of  Jesus.  They  had  evidently 
for  the  time  forgotten  their  idolatrous  offerings. 

“We  have  at  last  reached  our  destination,  and  find  the  place 
still  open  to  us  and  everything  in  as  quiet  and  favorable  a con- 
dition as  we  could  have  expected.” 

The  morning  after  our  arrival  our  boatmen  came  to  see  us. 
They  seemed  much  impressed  by  our  preservation  from  death 
the  night  previous,  and  said  they  were  sure  it  must  have  been 
owing  to  the  protection  of  Him  to  whom  they  knew  we  prayed 
for  help.  They  told  us  that  one  of  the  boats  which  had  been 
in  company  with  us  part  of  the  way  had  capsized,  and  several 
of  those  on  board  had  been  drowned. 

As  we  could  bring  only  a limited  supply  of  food  with  us  from 
Ningpo,  and  had  few  conveniences  for  cooking,  we  both  suf- 
fered in  health  for  the  want  of  something  wholesome  to  eat. 
Our  servants  were  much  distressed  because  they  could  not 
provide  us  better  food.  One  morning  they  were  attempting 
to  bake  some  “ griddle-cakes,”  and  in  spite  of  all  their  efforts 
the  cakes  would  stick.  “What  shall  we  do?  Mrs.  Nevius 
must  have  something  to  eat  ! ” exclaimed  the  cook.  “ Well,” 


182 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


replied  the  other,  “ we  are  told  that  if  we  pray,  God  can  hear 
us ; and  maybe,  if  we  ask  him  to  help  about  these  cakes,  he 
will  do  so.”  Whereupon  one  went  off  by  himself  and  prayed. 
When  the  cakes  were  brought  to  the  table  they  certainly  were 
a great  improvement  upon  the  previous  ones. 

Before  removing  to  our  rooms  in  the  temple  on  the  hill,  two 
official  placards  warning  any  one  against  molesting  us  were 
given  us  by  the  officers,  to  be  posted  on  the  outside  of  our 
gate.  We  were  glad  to  have  them,  though  they  seemed  hardly 
needed,  as  the  people  were  so  kindly  disposed.  We  had  many 
visitors,  and  the  Sunday  services  were  attended  by  as  quiet  and 
orderly  a congregation  as  is  usual  in  older  stations.  Every- 
thing had  thus  far  been  so  favorable  that  we  felt  greatly  en- 
couraged and  very  thankful  that  our  steps  had  been  directed 
to  such  a hopeful  and  interesting  field  of  usefulness.  We  were 
consequently  much  surprised  one  evening,  when  we  had  been 
there  but  a short  time,  to  hear  that  Mr.  Wang,  our  landlord, 
had  been  summoned  to  appear  before  the  authorities  in  con- 
sequence of  having  rented  his  house  to  foreigners.  He  was 
questioned  as  to  his  connection  with  us,  and  seems  to  have 
been  greatly  alarmed  and  completely  cowed.  When  an  official, 
in  a thundering  tone,  said  to  him,  “Do  you  know  what  decapi- 
tation means  ?”  he  replied,  “ I ought  to  die.”  Supposing  that 
merely  a hint  of  such  a nature  would  have  the  desired  effect, 
the  landlord  was  dismissed,  with  a command  to  request  us  to 
leave  Hang-chow.  But  Wang,  who  was  a strange  mixture  of 
temerity  and  cowardice,  of  generosity  and  avarice,  influenced 
by  a strong  desire  to  receive  the  rent  which  we  paid  for  our 
rooms,  urged  us  to  give  no  attention  to  the  message  of  the 
officers. 

We  met  with  no  other  interference  for  some  time  after  this ; 
but  there  was  a rumor  afloat  all  through  the  city  to  the  effect 
that  there  had  been  a great  battle,  at  the  north  of  China,  be- 
tween the  Chinese  and  foreigners,  in  which  several  English 


WAR  IN  THE  NORTH  183 

gunboats  had  been  destroyed  and  many  lives  lost.  Our  ser- 
vants were  constantly  urged  to  leave  us,  as  our  countries  were 
at  war.  We  did  not  know  what  all  this  meant,  but  felt  so  sure 
that  it  could  not  be  true  that  the  Chinese  had  gained  a vic- 
tory over  the  English  that  we  gave  but  little  attention  to  the 
rumor.  One  afternoon,  about  the  middle  of  July,  Mr.  Nevius 
came  into  my  room  with  such  a grave  and  anxious  countenance 
that  I knew  he  must  have  bad  news.  He  had  just  received 
a letter  from  Mr.  Rankin,  at  Ningpo,  confirming  the  report 
which  had  reached  us  from  native  sources.  It  appeared  from 
his  letter  that  the  French,  English,  and  Americans  had  all  been 
engaged  in  the  attack  upon  the  Taku  forts,  and  had  there 
suffered  a disastrous  defeat.  Our  position  was  now  very  em- 
barrassing. My  husband,  the  same  afternoon,  called  upon  the 
che-hien , or  district  magistrate,  but  was  told  that  he  was  “ not 
at  home.”  Not  believing  this  to  be  true,  Mr.  Nevius  requested 
to  be  informed  just  when  he  could  have  an  interview,  as  his 
business  was  important.  Thereupon  a subordinate  made  his 
appearance,  and,  acting  evidently  for  his  superior,  assured  him 
that  though  we  could  not  be  permitted  to  reside  permanently 
in  Hang-chow,  if  we  desired  to  remain  a few  days  longer  we 
should  not  be  molested.  We  felt  from  the  first  that  it  would 
be  better  for  us,  not  only  on  account  of  our  influence,  but  also 
for  our  safety,  not  to  exhibit  timidity.  Accordingly  we  went 
out  to  walk  and  ride  just  as  usual. 

When  we  returned  from  a stroll  the  evening  after  receiving 
the  news  mentioned  above,  we  found  a letter  from  Mr.  William 
Martin,  written  at  Tientsin.  He  had  been  a spectator  of  the 
attack  upon  the  Taku  forts  by  the  combined  forces  of  the  Eng- 
lish and  the  French.  We  were  greatly  relieved  to  find  from 
him  that  our  own  government  was  not  involved  in  the  diffi- 
culties, and  that  though  the  American  treaty  had  not  yet  been 
ratified,  it  undoubtedly  would  be  within  a few  days,  as  the  lega- 
tion was  on  the  point  of  leaving  for  Peking,  where  no  difficulty 


184 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


was  apprehended.  Feeling  that  under  these  circumstances 
there  was  no  necessity  for  our  immediate  departure,  we  deter- 
mined at  least  to  await  some  further  developments. 

The  following  day,  as  our  family  were  at  morning  prayers, 
we  heard  a commotion  in  the  court  below,  and  a priest  belong- 
ing to  our  temple  came  rushing  in  to  tell  us  that  Mr.  Wang 
had  been  seized  by  five  underlings  from  a ya-mun,  and  that 
they  were  then  dragging  him  off  down  the  hill.  Hereupon  the 
servant,  Hiao-fong,  went  in  pursuit.  In  a short  time  he  re- 
turned in  triumph,  having  rescued  Wang.  The  five  “braves,” 
seeing  they  had  been  discovered,  and  probably  fearing  the 
foreigner  himself  might  make  his  appearance,  let  go  their  hold 
of  Wang  and  retreated  precipitately  ya-mun-ward. 

That  morning  Mr.  Nevius  addressed  a letter  to  the  che-hien , 
informing  him  of  the  reliable  news  we  had  received  from  Tien- 
tsin, and  expressing  the  hope  that,  as  Americans,  we  might  be 
allowed  the  privilege  of  remaining  in  Hang-chow.  The  same 
afternoon  the  supreme  judge  again  called,  and  we  were  some- 
what encouraged  by  his  visit  to  hope  for  a continuance  of  good 
feeling  on  the  part  of  the  officers.  On  the  morrow  Mr.  Nevius 
received  a very  polite  and  carefully  worded  letter  from  the 
district  magistrate.  He  still  urged  our  return  to  Ningpo  as 
necessary  in  the  present  disturbed  state  of  public  feeling,  and 
also  upon  the  ground  that  by  remaining  we  made  him  liable 
to  reprimand  or  punishment  from  his  superiors.  He  suggested 
that  at  another  time  the  question  of  a permanent  residence 
might  be  taken  under  consideration. 

The  easiest  way  of  solving  our  difficulties  would  have  been 
to  yield  at  once  to  the  wish  of  the  authorities.  But  there  were 
several  important  reasons  why  we  did  not  do  so.  The  officers, 
by  their  kindly  interchange  of  civilities  a few  weeks  before,  had 
given  a tacit  consent  to  our  residence  in  Hang-chow.  Allow- 
ing ourselves  to  be  driven  away  when  our  countries  were  still 
on  friendly  terms  we  believed  would  have  an  unfavorable  effect 


IMPRISONMENT  OF  WANG  185 

upon  the  people,  and  would  necessitate  the  return  of  the  native 
assistants  and  the  abandonment  of  our  mission.  It  was  likely, 
also,  that  in  case  of  our  absence,  all  natives  who  had  been  con- 
nected with  us,  either  as  teachers,  workmen,  or  merely  friends, 
would  suffer  in  consequence ; while  as  yet,  with  the  exception 
of  our  landlord,  Wang,  none  of  them  had  been  interfered  with. 
We  were,  moreover,  hoping  to  receive  favorable  news  from 
the  north  which  would  induce  even  the  officers  to  be  willing 
to  allow  us  to  remain ; while  yielding  too  readily  would  em- 
bolden them  to  pursue  a like  course  in  any  future  attempts  to 
settle  among  them.  The  heat  of  summer  was  at  that  time — 
the  latter  part  of  July — intense,  and  to  make  the  journey 
across  the  country  would  have  been  at  great  risk  to  health. 
Mr.  Nevius,  in  reply  to  the  letter  of  the  district  magistrate, 
referred  to  some  of  the  above-mentioned  reasons  for  our  stay, 
and  urged  that  we  might  at  least  be  permitted  to  wait  until  the 
weather  became  cooler ; but  still  promised  to  leave  immediately 
if  they  insisted  upon  it.  To  this  communication  no  answer  was 
returned ; and  construing  silence  into  consent,  we  decided  to 
remain. 

We  received  letters  from  our  friends  both  at  Shanghai  and 
Ningpo  fully  approving  of  our  course,  and  expressing  the  hope 
that  we  would  not  leave  unless  it  should  be  absolutely  neces- 
sary to  do  so.  Mr.  Wang  was  a second  time  arrested  and  con- 
fined in  prison.  One  day  he  was  called  before  the  magistrate 
and  sentenced  to  be  beaten.  He  begged  that  the  sentence 
might  not  be  executed,  and  was  granted  three  days’  reprieve. 
If  at  the  end  of  that  time  we  should  not  have  left  the  city,  he 
was  told  he  need  expect  no  further  mercy.  But  we  received 
certain  significant  intimations  from  various  quarters  that  a sum 
of  money  would  be  efficacious  not  only  in  gaining  Wang’s  re- 
lease, but  in  amicably  arranging  our  other  difficulties.  One  of 
our  servants  went  almost  daily  to  visit  Wang  in  prison.  We 
were  glad  to  be  assured  that  our  ease-loving  landlord  was  con- 


i86 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


fined  in  a comfortable  room  outside  the  common  prison,  and 
that,  as  he  had  a sufficient  allowance  of  good  food,  his  position 
was  by  no  means  intolerable.  He  never  received  the  threatened 
beating.  Notwithstanding  his  imprisonment,  he  still  seemed 
desirous  to  have  us  remain,  and  occasionally  sent  us  messages 
to  that  effect. 

It  soon  became  known  through  the  city  that  our  residence 
there  was  against  the  wishes  of  the  officers.  And,  unfortu- 
nately for  us,  there  was  just  then  a remarkable  excitement  all 
through  the  country  with  reference  to  the  coolie  trade.  This 
odious  traffic  had  been  carried  on  to  some  extent  at  the  open 
ports  by  foreigners,  and  there  had  no  doubt  been  some  cases 
of  kidnapping.  But  so  greatly  had  the  truth  been  exaggerated 
that  it  was  believed  by  many  that  all  foreigners  were  implicated 
in  the  outrage.  There  was  a book  printed  and  distributed 
broadcast,  with  the  averred  object  of  warning  people  against 
the  danger  of  being  captured  and  carried  away  to  a fate  even 
worse  than  slavery. 

The  story  was  somewhat  as  follows : The  writer  professed  to 
be  a doctor  from  the  province  of  Kwang-tung,  who,  with  sev- 
eral hundred  other  unfortunates,  was  kidnapped  and  carried 
on  board  a vessel  bound  for  a foreign  land.  Their  sufferings 
during  the  voyage  were  represented  as  horrible  in  the  extreme. 
On  arriving  at  port  the  captives  were  consigned  to  a kind  of 
prison  or  pen,  in  which  place  they  were  fed  like  so  many  ani- 
mals fattening  for  slaughter ; and  each  day  a certain  number 
of  those  who  were  in  the  best  condition  were  led  out  to  execu- 
tion. And  what  was  the  object  of  this  heartrending  cruelty  ? 
It  was  this : the  bodies  of  all  those  who  thus  suffered  death 
were,  by  some  mysterious  process  known  only  to  the  “ outside 
barbarians,”  to  be  manufactured  into  opium  / From  this  fate 
the  author  of  the  tract  was  saved  in  the  following  manner : A 
high  officer  of  the  “ outside  country  ” was  taken  violently  ill, 
and  his  disease  baffled  the  skill  of  his  medical  attendants. 


OBJECTS  OF  SUSPICION 


187 


As  he  was  lying  at  the  point  of  death,  the  captive  physician 
said  to  his  jailer,  “ I am  well  acquainted  with  his  Excellency’s 
malady,  and  also  with  its  cure.”  These  words  were  repeated 
in  the  presence  of  the  sick  person,  who  at  once  commanded 
the  physician  to  be  summoned.  He  was  so  entirely  success- 
ful in  his  treatment  that  in  a few  days  the  patient  was  perfectly 
well.  But  the  doctor  was  remanded  back  to  prison,  and  would 
soon  have  been  led  forth  to  share  the  fate  of  his  wretched  com- 
panions had  he  not  thought  of  a fortunate  expedient.  He  in- 
formed the  jailer  that,  just  one  year  from  the  time  of  his  first 
attack,  the  officer  would  have  a return  of  his  illness,  which  in 
all  probability  would  prove  fatal.  Before  night  this  rumor 
had  reached  the  ears  of  the  officer.  Again  he  summoned  the 
physician,  and,  trembling  with  alarm,  demanded  to  know  in 
what  way  he  could  ward  off  the  threatened  danger,  or,  in  case 
of  its  appearance,  what  remedy  he  should  use  to  save  his  life. 
The  doctor  assured  him  that  it  would  not  be  possible  to  avoid 
the  recurrence  of  the  attack,  and  that  there  was  but  one  remedy 
which  could  prevent  a fatal  termination ; and  that  one  remedy, 
a small  quantity  of  which  he  had  brought  with  him  from  the 
“ Middle  Kingdom,”  had  all  been  consumed  in  the  first  ill- 
ness. “ What  is  the  medicine,  and  where  can  it  be  pro- 
cured?” cried  the  officer,  almost  palsied  with  fear.  “It  grows 
only  in  one  spot — a mountain-side  in  my  native  place,  near 

the  city  of , in  China,”  answered  the  doctor.  “ Return 

at  once  to  the  place  you  speak  of ; procure  the  remedy  I need, 
and  bring  it  hither,”  commanded  the  officer.  “A  ship  awaits 
you ; delay  not  an  hour.” 

The  doctor  needed  no  second  order ; and  before  night,  in  a 
well-appointed  foreign  ship,  with  an  excellent  commander  and 
crew,  he  was  sailing  toward  the  land  of  his  birth.  He  was 
treated  with  the  greatest  deference,  each  person  on  the  ship 
striving  to  win  his  favor ; and  he  scarcely  realized  that  he  was 
the  same  individual  who,  a few  days  before,  had  lain  a hope- 


i88 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


less  prisoner  among  the  opium  captives,  in  the  country  of  the 
“ outside  barbarians.”  After  a favorable  passage  they  landed 
near  the  city  of . On  leaving  the  ship  he  assured  the  cap- 

tain that  he  would  only  be  absent  as  long  as  was  necessary 
to  secure  the  required  medicine.  Directing  his  steps  toward 
a range  of  blue  mountains  in  the  distance,  he  was  soon  out  of 
sight  of  the  ship,  and  once  more  he  was  free  ! Oh,  the  bliss 
of  that  moment ! Only  a person  who,  like  him,  has  but  just 
escaped  from  the  horrible  fate  of  being  killed  and  made  into 
opium,  and  then  either  smoked  or  eaten,  can  possibly  imagine 
it  ! This  narrative  of  personal  experience  produced  a pro- 
found impression. 

It  was  also  reported  and  believed  that  foreigners  were  im- 
pressing the  natives  into  their  army  to  fight  against  their  own 
people  at  the  north;  that,  once  in  their  power,  the  Chinese 
were  obliged  to  submit  to  the  indignity  of  having  their  cues 
cut  off  and  their  faces  whitened,  after  which  a potion  was  given 
them  by  which  they  were  completely  deprived  of  the  power 
of  speech. 

Another  fiction  became  current  in  the  city.  Seeming  to  con- 
sider it  impossible  that  one  man  alone  should  dare  to  offer  re- 
sistance to  the  will  of  their  rulers,  many  of  the  common  people 
believed  that  Mr.  Nevius  had  a regiment  of  soldiers  drilling  on 
the  hills  near  our  house.  When  it  began  to  be  known  that  we 
were  thinking  of  going  to  Shanghai  or  Ningpo,  they  surmised 
that  it  was  only  to  lead  back  a large  body  of  troops  with  which 
to  redress  our  injuries. 

While  such  absurd  and  incongruous  stories  were  being  cir- 
culated it  was  not  surprising  that  the  feelings  and  manner  of 
the  people  changed  somewhat  toward  us.  It  gave  us  pecu- 
liar sensations  to  find  ourselves  suspected  of  such  monstrous 
crimes.  But  in  these  trying  circumstances  our  Chinese  friends 
and  servants  behaved  admirably.  They  fully  identified  them- 
selves with  us,  and  were  constantly  on  the  watch  to  guard 


DRIVEN  FROM  HANG-CHOW 


189 


against  possible  dangers.  We  were  glad,  also,  to  find  that  the 
silly  stories  I have  mentioned  above  were  not  by  any  means 
credited  by  all ; and  every  day  we  received  visitors  as  kind  and 
sociable  as  ever. 

Our  Sunday  services  continued  to  be  well  attended,  and 
there  were  many  indications  that  if  we  could  only  in  any  way 
retain  our  position  until  the  storm  should  blow  over,  our  mis- 
sion would  have  most  encouraging  prospects.  The  Russian 
treaty,  which  was  already  in  operation,  guaranteed  the  right 
of  itinerating  through  the  country  for  the  purpose  of  preach- 
ing the  gospel,  but  not  of  permanent  residence.  From  our 
own  treaty,  notwithstanding  the  “ favored  nation  ” clause,  we 
could  expect  but  little  help ; and  England  and  France,  from 
whom  we  had  anticipated  greatly  enlarged  privileges,  were 
then  engaged  in  actual  war  with  China.  The  uncertainty  in 
which  we  were  obliged  so  long  to  remain  was  as  hard  to  bear 
as  the  actual  danger  to  which  we  were  constantly  exposed. 
The  officers,  though  acknowledging  that  our  governments 
were  in  friendly  relations,  assured  us  that  as  their  people 
could  not  distinguish  us  from  the  English  or  French,  it  would 
not  be  possible  for  them  to  protect  us  in  case  of  an  attack, 
even  should  they  desire  to  do  so. 

We  were  not  at  all  surprised,  in  the  latter  part  of  August, 
to  receive  from  our  friend  Dr.  Bradley,  United  States  consul 
at  Ningpo,  a letter  telling  us  he  had  received  a communica- 
tion through  the  Ningpo  tas-tai,  from  the  lieutenant-governor 
residing  at  Hang-chow,  informing  him  that  “ a certain  Ameri- 
can citizen  by  the  name  of  ‘Nee’  [Nevius]  had  come  to  live 
within  his  jurisdiction,  and  refused  to  leave,  though  repeatedly 
requested  to  do  so.”  Together  with  Dr.  Bradley’s  private  let- 
ter to  us  was  a formidable  document  addressed  to  the  lieuten- 
ant-governor. In  it,  while  assuring  him  that  the  Mr.  “ Nee” 
who  was  dwelling  in  his  city  was  altogether  an  unobjectionable 
character,  he  acknowledged  that  we  had  at  that  time  no  treaty 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


190 

right  to  reside  there.  He  asked  that,  as  a matter  of  friendly 
courtesy,  we  might  be  allowed  to  remain  until  the  hot  weather 
should  be  so  moderated  as  to  make  our  return  less  dangerous. 
Dr.  Bradley  strongly  advised  us,  in  case  there  were  not  a 
friendly  response  from  the  lieutenant-governor  in  answer  to 
his  communication,  to  leave  at  once.  We  waited  several  days 
after  this  in  the  hope  of  the  desired  reply ; but  as  none  was 
received,  we  felt  constrained  to  yield  to  our  consul’s  request. 
By  this  time  the  “ coolie  excitement  ” had  greatly  abated  and 
the  war  at  the  north  received  much  less  attention.  Confidence 
in  us  was  gradually  returning;  and  in  these  respects  there 
seemed  no  necessity  for  our  leaving.  On  our  last  Sunday  we 
had  the  most  interesting  service  of  any  while  in  Hang-chow. 
It  was  held  in  our  Chinese  reception-room.  There  were  pres- 
ent at  least  fifty  very  respectable  men,  and  a number  of  women 
sat  with  me  in  an  adjoining  room,  where  we  could  hear  without 
being  seen.  We  had  at  this  time  numerous  visitors,  to  whom 
we  were  careful  to  explain  not  only  the  truths  of  Christianity, 
but  very  particularly  our  object  in  coming  to  Hang-chow  and 
our  reasons  for  leaving  there.  We  were  certain  that  by  many 
this  was  perfectly  understood,  and  that  there  was  less  danger 
of  our  leaving  a wrong  impression  than  if  we  had  gone  when 
first  requested  to  do  so. 

We  had,  moreover,  the  satisfaction  of  feeling  that  our  stay 
in  Hang-chow  had  not  been  without  the  results  most  dear  to 
a missionary’s  heart — actual  conversions.  Several  persons,  we 
thought,  gave  evidence  of  true  faith  in  Jesus.  One  of  these 
was  a woman  by  the  name  of  Su.  Her  husband  was  an  arti- 
zan  in  easy  circumstances.  I felt  from  the  first  much  attracted 
to  her,  she  was  so  gentle  and  affectionate.  She  had  for  years 
been  longing  for  just  such  a religion  as  that  of  Jesus,  having 
been  altogether  unsatisfied  with  their  own  false  systems.  She 
felt  herself  sinful  and  undeserving ; and  unspeakably  precious 
to  her  was  the  offer  of  a Saviour.  I think  she  loved  the  Lord 


A CONVERT  IN  HANG-CHOW  191 

Jesus  as  soon  as  she  heard  of  him,  and  a new  world  of  light 
and  beauty  opened  before  her.  She  came  to  me  frequently 
with  wondering  questions,  some  of  which  I could  not  answer. 
It  seemed  strange  to  her  that  people  having  a knowledge  of 
Christ  could  so  long  have  failed  to  give  that  knowledge  to 
others.  I can  never  forget  my  last  interview  with  her.  Over- 
come with  fatigue  from  preparations  for  our  journey,  I was 
lying  down  to  rest,  and  she  came  in  and  sat  beside  me.  She 
was  very  sad,  and  aside  from  regret  at  our  going,  evidently 
was  depressed  in  mind  from  some  other  cause.  Presently  she 
said:  “ Nee  S-mu  [Mrs.  Nevius],  I wish  to  ask  you  two  ques- 
tions before  you  go.  Do  tell  me,  when  I get  to  heaven,  shall 
I meet  my  ancestors  there,  and  my  little  children  who  died 
years  ago  ? ” She  added:  “You  know  my  ancestors  never 
heard  of  Jesus,  and  so  they  could  not  believe  in  him ; but  will 
he  not  save  them,  notwithstanding  ? ” I was  much  distressed, 
and  for  a moment  could  not  reply.  But  then  I told  her  that 
we  must  leave  such  matters  as  we  could  not  understand  en- 
tirely with  God ; that  since  he  had  so  loved  us  as  to  give  his 
dear  Son  to  die  for  us,  we  must  never  on  any  account  doubt 
his  love,  nor  his  justice,  nor  his  goodness.  I assured  her  that 
I had  not  a doubt  that,  if  she  through  grace  should  reach  the 
home  of  the  blessed,  she  would  find  her  lost  darlings  awaiting 
her.  An  expression  of  great  sweetness  illumined  her  coun- 
tenance. I love  to  think  of  her  as  she  appeared  at  that  time. 
It  seemed  as  if  she  was  then  experiencing  some  of  the  happy 
effects  of  that  faith  which  is  the  “evidence  of  things  not  seen.” 
I felt  a strong  conviction  that  if  we  should  never  meet  again 
on  earth,  we  might  hope  to  meet  hereafter.  She  continued  to 
attend  services  at  the  house  of  our  native  assistants  until  they 
left  the  city,  after  which  for  a long  time  we  completely  lost 
sight  of  her.  When  the  rebels  captured  the  city,  she  and  her 
family  effected  their  escape.  Seven  years  afterward,  when 
some  of  our  native  preachers  were  visiting  a village  in  the  dis- 


192 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


trict  of  Ningpo,  they  were  told  that  there  was  a woman  in  the 
place  who  did  not  worship  idols,  and  who  believed  the  same 
kind  of  doctrine  as  that  they  preached,  and  that  she  taught 
her  children  to  kneel  and  pray  to  an  unseen  God.  The  natives 
were  much  interested  in  this  account,  and  went  at  once  to  visit 
the  woman,  and  found  that  she  was  Mrs.  Su,  our  Hang-chow 
friend.  From  the  time  of  our  assistants’  leaving  there  she  had 
never  met  a foreigner,  or  received  any  religious  instruction 
whatever.  But  through  all  those  dreary  years  passed  among 
those  who  knew  nothing  of  Christianity,  and  who  practised 
only  idolatry,  she  had  kept  the  faith,  and  was  still  “clinging  to 
Jesus.”  Of  course  there  was  much  darkness  and  ignorance  to 
be  removed,  but  not  long  after  she  was  thus  accidentally  dis- 
covered she  received  baptism,  and  became  a member  of  one 
of  the  Ningpo  churches.  The  “bread  cast  upon  the  waters” 
during  those  trying  months  spent  in  Hang-chow  was  “ found 
again  after  many  days.”  At  least  one  other  person  dates  his 
conversion  to  instruction  received  at  the  same  time. 

Our  experience  in  Hang-chow  confirmed  us  in  the  impression 
we  had  previously  formed  of  its  comparative  healthfulness. 

In  preparing  to  return  to  Ningpo,  we  decided  to  leave  be- 
hind us  all  heavy  articles  of  furniture ; both  because  it  would 
be  difficult  to  transport  them  across  the  country,  and  in  order 
that  they  might  be  there  ready  for  use  whenever  we  should  be 
permitted  to  come  back. 

When  the  day  was  fixed  for  our  departure,  Mr.  Nevius  sent 
his  card  to  the  officers,  informing  them  of  his  intention,  and 
received  theirs  in  return.  Thus,  notwithstanding  the  peculiar 
relations  we  had  sustained  toward  the  officials,  we  parted 
friends.  On  the  day  we  left,  a large  number  of  people  col- 
lected to  see  us  off.  Many  expressed  earnest  desires  that  we 
should  speedily  return,  and  seemed  really  to  regret  our  going. 
We  left  our  rooms  in  charge  of  a native ; the  two  assistants 
remained  in  their  own  hired  house ; and  everything  was  so 


LATER  EVENTS  IN  HANG-CHOW 


93 


kindly  ordered  that  we  could  scarcely  realize  that  we  had 
been  driven  away.  Yet  so  it  was ; and  our  dream  of  life  and 
work  in  Hang-chow  was  over. 

But  being  obliged  to  leave  just  when  we  did,  though  it 
seemed  to  us  so  unfortunate,  was  really  a very  marked  provi- 
dence ; for  it  was  not  long  after  this  that  the  Tai-ping  insur- 
gents captured  the  city,  at  which  time  there  occurred  scenes 
of  such  atrocity  and  cruelty  as  we  never  could  have  endured 
to  witness.  Nearly  all  our  acquaintances  either  fled  from  the 
city  or  were  killed  or  captured.  It  is  thought  that  not  far  from 
twenty  thousand  people  were  massacred.  Dead  bodies  were 
lying  on  every  side  in  the  streets  or  in  the  houses.  Those  who 
succeeded  in  making  their  escape  and  reaching  some  place  of 
safety  with  their  lives  only  considered  themselves  fortunate. 

The  temple  of  which  our  rooms  were  a wing  was  burned  to 
the  ground,  while,  strange  to  say,  our  part  remained  uninjured. 
A native  who  visited  it  brought  us  word  that  it  was  occupied 
by  the  rebel  commander  as  his  headquarters,  and  that  the  troops 
were  making  themselves  very  much  at  home  with  everything 
we  had  left  behind  us. 

We  were  grieved  to  learn  that  the  kindly  disposed  military 
officer  whom  I have  mentioned  as  calling  upon  my  husband 
during  our  first  visit,  while  we  were  staying  at  the  Loh-o-tah, 
met  his  death  soon  after  the  rebels  attacked  the  city.  He  was 
killed  as  he  was  leading  a company  of  soldiers  out  through  a 
gate  to  meet  the  enemy.  He  was  a brave,  good  officer,  as 
well  as  a very  agreeable  and  intelligent  gentleman.  The  rebels 
retained  the  city  only  a few  days,  when  it  was  recaptured  by 
the  imperialists. 

The  commanding  position  of  our  house  led  to  its  being  again 
chosen  as  the  residence  of  a military  officer.  We  heard  occa- 
sionally of  it  from  persons  coming  from  Hang-chow,  though 
for  a long  while,  owing  to  the  greatly  disturbed  state  of  the 
country,  communication  was  very  infrequent.  At  length  news 


194 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


reached  us  that  our  old  house  was  in  ruins,  having  been  burned 
to  the  ground.  Our  losses  in  consequence  were  considerable ; 
but  that  we  regarded  as  a trifling  matter  compared  with  our 
great  disappointment  in  being  obliged  to  relinquish  a station 
of  so  great  importance.  Still,  in  looking  back  to  that  period, 
I feel  that  we  had  abundant  cause  for  gratitude.  From  our 
perilous  journey  up  the  Hang-chow  Bay,  all  through  those 
days  and  nights  of  uncertainty  and  danger,  we  were  conscious 
that  our  Heavenly  Father  was  watching  over  and  protecting 
us;  and  we  experienced  true  happiness  in  the  privilege  of 
“ enduring  hardness  ” for  Christ’s  cause. 


CHAPTER  XV 


SOJOURN  IN  JAPAN 

ON  going  back  to  Ningpo,  at  the  end  of  August,  1859, 
Mr.  Nevius  resumed  charge  of  the  boys’  boarding-school 
and  also  of  the  church. 

While  we  were  still  living  in  Hang-chow  we  had  received 
an  appointment  from  our  society  at  home  to  go,  in  company 
with  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hepburn,  to  begin  a new  station  in  Japan. 
Although  we  were  not  prepared,  even  after  we  were  driven 
from  Hang-chow,  at  once  to  accept  this  appointment,  it  was 
decided  in  June  of  i860  that,  in  consideration  of  the  doctor’s 
imperative  advice,  we  should  spend  a few  months  in  Japan, 
leaving  the  question  of  remaining  there  or  coming  back  to 
China  to  be  decided  in  the  future. 

At  a meeting  of  the  Ningpo  Presby.tery,  Mr.  Nevius  had 
been  appointed  to  prepare  a “ Compendium  of  Systematic 
Theology  ” — a work  much  needed  by  the  theological  students 
and  others.  It  was  almost  impossible,  amid  the  constant  in- 
terruptions to  which  he  was  liable  at  Ningpo,  to  find  the  time 
necessary  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  task  assigned  him, 
and  a temporary  sojourn  elsewhere  was  for  this  reason  most 
opportune. 

We  took  passage  for  Shanghai,  route  for  Japan,  in  a little 
vessel  called  the  “ Heather  Bell.”  On  the  second  night  we 
anchored  at  Wusung.  We  counted  nearly  a dozen  French 
ships  of  war  lying  at  anchor  not  far  from  us.  They  swarmed 
with  soldiers  many  of  whom  were  Manillamen — miserable- 

i95 


196 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


looking  objects,  wrapped  up  in  their  blankets,  as  if  suffering 
from  the  cold,  although  it  was  already  June. 

We  found  our  foreign  friends  at  Shanghai  very  uneasy,  on 
account  of  an  anticipated  attack  from  the  insurgents,  who  were 
near  them.  On  the  day  of  our  arrival,  two  hundred  men  were 
taken  on  suspicion  of  being  rebels,  and  would  at  once  have 
been  put  to  death  as  such  had  not  the  French  interfered  and 
insisted  on  the  captives  having  a fair  trial.  It  was  proved 
upon  investigation  that  they  were,  as  they  asserted,  a detach- 
ment of  disbanded  imperialist  soldiers. 

There  was  a report  that  Su-chow,  the  capital  of  the  province, 
had  already  been  captured  by  the  insurgents,  in  consequence 
of  which  business  in  the  foreign  settlement  was  nearly  sus- 
pended. Few  ships  were  offering  for  Japan,  and  we  were 
detained  about  two  weeks  before  sailing,  when  we  were  so 
fortunate  as  to  secure  a passage  direct  for  Yokohama  in  a large 
English  ship,  the  “ Challenger.”  We  were  about  a week  in 
going  from  Shanghai  to  Yokohama  by  the  outside  passage. 

The  night  before  we  reached  Japan  we  were  in  much  dan- 
ger, as  the  captain  was  uncertain  as  to  his  position,  and  the 
night  was  dark  and  foggy.  But  when  the  morning  dawned 
we  found  ourselves  in  mid-channel,  and  fairly  in  the  Yeddo 
Bay,  with  the  “ Country  of  the  Rising  Sun  ” spread  out  be- 
fore us.  Kanagawa  and  Yokohama  were  plainly  in  sight  on 
the  shore.  Behind  them  rose  a succession  of  low,  undulating 
hills ; while  apparently  near,  though  in  reality  seventy  miles 
distant,  towered  the  snow-capped  Fujiyama,  the  sacred  moun- 
tain of  Japan.  This  is  an  extinct  volcano,  in  shape  a perfect 
cone,  in  height  over  fourteen  thousand  feet.  At  evening,  as 
the  setting  sun  gilds  the  clouds  and  mists  which  rest  upon  its 
summit,  its  “ purple  robes  of  gold  and  violet”  seem  indeed  a 
fitting  mantle  for  this  prince  of  mountains.  And  when  at 
dawn  of  day  the  whole  mountain-side  is  tinted  with  a roseate 
hue,  it  is  no  less  beautiful.  Look  when  you  will,  it  is  always 


ARRIVAL  IN  JAPAN 


J97 


lovely  and  always  fascinating,  and  I do  not  wonder  at  the 
reverence  and  affection  with  which  the  Japanese  regard  it. 

Kanagawa,  which  is  only  seventeen  miles  distant  from 
Tokyo,  was  a small  village,  important  only  as  offering  a good 
anchorage  and  being  in  close  proximity  to  the  capital.  Its 
situation  upon  the  Tokaido,  the  main  road — which  runs  through 
the  empire,  and  which  is  much  frequented  by  daimios  and  their 
suites  going  to  or  returning  from  Yeddo  [Tokyo] — made  it 
so  objectionable  to  the  natives  as  the  site  for  a foreign  town 
that  foreigners  were,  after  a short  time,  obliged  to  remove  to 
Yokohama,  across  the  bay,  two  and  a half  miles  distant  by 
water  and  four  and  a half  by  land.  While  we  were  in  Japan 
the  American  consul  and  missionaries  were  still  residing  in 
Kanagawa,  though  most  of  the  residents  and  the  other  con- 
suls had  already  left  there.  The  mercantile  community  con- 
sisted chiefly  of  branch  establishments  from  firms  in  Shanghai 
and  Hongkong,  and  also  a rapidly  increasing  native  population. 

Soon  after  the  “ Challenger  ” anchored  in  Yeddo  Bay,  Mr. 
Nevius  went  on  shore,  first  to  Yokohama  and  afterward  to 
Kanagawa,  where  he  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  our  mission- 
ary friends.  For  several  weeks  after  our  arrival  in  Japan  we 
lived  with  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hepburn  in  Jo-bu-ts-gee.  This  was 
a native  temple  which  had  been  repaired  and  remodeled,  so 
that  it  was  both  comfortable  and  pleasant.  In  a house  ad- 
joining it  lived  Rev.  S.  R.  Brown,  D.D.,  and  his  family,  and 
an  American  Baptist  missionary  had  a house  in  a corner  of  the 
same  compound. 

Very  soon  after  reaching  Japan  we  commenced  the  study 
of  the  language ; not,  perhaps,  with  the  energy  and  interest 
we  should  have  felt  had  we  been  certain  of  living  there  perma- 
nently, but  with  such  good  success  as  to  enable  us,  in  a few 
months,  to  know  enough  of  it  to  use  in  necessary  intercourse 
with  the  natives.  Our  knowledge  of  Chinese  was  of  some 
assistance,  as,  though  the  two  languages  are  very  different, 


198 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Japanese  scholars  understand  a certain  amount  of  the  Chinese 
character.  When  sore  pressed  for  the  meaning  of  a word, 
my  teacher  would  turn  to  it  in  a Chinese  dictionary,  or  write 
it  himself.  If  I did  not  recognize  it  I would  carry  it  to  my 
husband,  and  in  this  way  we  usually  managed  to  solve  our 
difficulties. 

Although  Mr.  Nevius  gave  a little  time  daily  to  the  study 
of  Japanese,  he  was  principally  engaged  in  his  Chinese  work, 
which,  under  such  favorable  circumstances,  progressed  rapidly. 

On  July  3d  Mr.  Nevius  wrote  to  his  mother: 

“We  have  found  a new  home  in  Japan,  and  in  many  re- 
spects a pleasant  home  it  is.  We  have  told  you  of  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Hepburn  before.  The  doctor  is  a most  excellent,  sensi- 
ble, and  earnest  man,  and  Mrs.  Hepburn  is  a charming  woman 
and  a perfect  housekeeper.  When  I first  entered  the  house  I 
was  struck  with  the  taste  everywhere  displayed.  It  is  an  old 
temple  fitted  up  somewhat  in  foreign  style.  The  partitions  are 
thoroughly  Japanese — sliding  screens  nicely  papered  on  both 
sides ; there  is  not  a door  inside  of  the  house.  The  floor  is 
also  Japanese — soft-stuffed  mats,  nice  and  clean.  Glass  win- 
dows and  Venetians  have  been  added,  and  also  chairs,  tables, 
beds,  and  wardrobes — all  foreign  to  the  Japanese. 

“ The  servants  are  quick  to  learn,  and  are  active  and  plea- 
sant. They  walk  rapidly  and  noiselessly  through  the  house 
without  shoes,  sliding  back  the  light  partitions.  . . . 

“ As  for  food,  we  get  on  admirably,  though  we  were  told  in 
Shanghai  that  we  should  have  to  live  principally  on  fish  and 
rice.  The  country  is  beautiful,  and  is  intersected  in  all  direc- 
tions by  passable  roads.  There  are  no  means  of  comfortable 
conveyance  but  horseback-riding,  and  fortunately  horses  are 
plenty  and  cheap.  . . . 

“We  expect  certainly  to  spend  the  summer  and  autumn 
here,  and  perhaps  it  will  be  our  future  home.  We  cannot  de- 
cide this  question  yet,  but  hope  the  way  of  duty  will  be  made 
plain  before  long.  . . . 


DESCRIPTION  OF  JAPAN 


*99 


“ It  seems  strange  for  me  to  have  so  much  leisure,  and  I can 
now  give  up  my  whole  time,  to  study.  We  have  commenced 
Japanese,  and  think  we  shall  enjoy  it  much.  If  we  should  be 
obliged  to  remain  here  we  should  not  at  all  feel  that  the  time 
we  have  spent  in  the  study  of  Chinese  has  been  lost.  . . . 

“We  have  two  English  services  on  Sunday,  one  here  in 
Kanagawa,  and  one  in  Yokohama,  where  most  of  the  mer- 
chants live.  Dr.  S.  R.  Brown  and  I expect  to  take  these  ser- 
vices in  turn.  . . .” 

The  country  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Kanagawa  has  a 
mild  sort  of  beauty.  It  is  not  nearly  so  wild  and  diversified 
as  the  hilly  region  back  from  Ningpo,  nor  does  it  equal  Hang- 
chow; but  still  there  is  a freshness  and  softness  in  the  land- 
scape not  often  seen  elsewhere. 

The  trees  of  Japan  seemed  to  us  more  beautiful  than  any 
we  had  ever  seen  elsewhere;  but  perhaps  that  was  because 
they  so  much  excelled  in  variety  and  size  those  to  which  we 
had  been  accustomed  in  China.  Oaks,  pines,  maples,  and 
bamboos  are  only  a few  of  the  numerous  varieties  used  either 
for  timber  or  for  shade  in  the  vicinity  of  Kanagawa. 

The  vegetables  of  Japan  were  so  numerous  that  it  seemed 
as  if  in  this  department  little  more  could  be  desired.  Rice, 
cotton,  millet,  wheat,  etc.,  are  extensively  grown. 

The  simple  enumeration  of  the  fruit-trees  of  Japan,  as  of 
China,  would  give  an  idea  of  delicious  and  abundant  fruit, 
while  the  fact  is  that  practically  there  was  little  in  either  coun- 
try fit  to  be  eaten.  They  have  peaches,  pears,-  plums,  apricots, 
oranges,  lemons,  figs,  etc.  The  grapes  of  Japan  were  com- 
paratively good,  and  so  also  were  persimmons  and  some  kinds 
of  melons. 

There  was  at  that  time  an  abundance  of  wild  game  in  the 
region  of  Yeddo.  In  passing  through  paddy-fields  or  near 
them  we  frequently  came  close  upon  great  numbers  of  white 
and  gray  storks  four  or  five  feet  tall.  They,  as  well  as  the 
wild-fowl,  were  very  tame,  as  they  might  well  be,  feeling  secure 


200 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


of  their  lives,  go  where  they  might.  There  was  a stringent  law 
forbidding  the  killing  of  birds  or  animals  within  twenty  miles 
of  Yeddo — an  exception  being  made,  I fancy,  allowing  the 
slaughter  of  the  human  species,  foreigners  at  least,  whenever  a 
Japanese  felt  inclined  to  try  his  skill  as  a marksman  or  to  test 
the  temper  of  his  sword. 

As  to  the  people  of  Japan,  the  opinion  which  we  formed 
of  them  so  long  ago  has  never  changed.  There  is  a certain 
shrewdness  and  vivacity  and  readiness  to  learn  of  others  in 
which  they  undoubtedly  are  superior  to  the  Chinese;  but  in 
most  respects  I think  the  inhabitants  of  the  “ Middle  King- 
dom” are  fully  their  equals.  The  fact  that  the  Japanese  in 
the  ages  past  have  looked  up  to  the  Chinese  as  their  instruc- 
tors and  models,  and  have  adopted  from  China  not  only  the 
written  language  and  literature,  but  also  a whole  system  of 
ethics,  proves  their  own  estimate  of  their  relative  positions. 
In  this  they  were  scarcely  likely  to  be  mistaken. 

It  was  our  custom  while  in  Japan,  after  spending  the  day 
in  study,  to  go  out  toward  evening  for  about  two  hours’  rec- 
reation. We  occasionally  crossed  the  bay  in  a boat  to  Yoko- 
hama, and  sometimes  rode  off,  in  quiet  country  paths,  over 
the  hills  or  through  the  valleys.  Then  again  we  would  take  a 
canter  on  the  wide,  homelike  Tokaido — homelike,  however, 
only  as  regards  the  comparatively  wide,  smooth  road. 

Here  and  there  on  the  Tokaido  were  guard-houses,  with 
yaconins  in  waiting.  Whenever  we  approached  these  places 
our  groom  was  sure  to  come  up  and  place  his  hand  upon  the 
bridle  of  one  of  our  horses ; not  for  our  protection,  but  to  show 
that  he  belonged  to  us,  so  that  the  yaconins  would  not  molest 
him.  The  abject,  cringing  manner  with  which  the  common 
people  thirty  years  ago  approached  these  lordly,  two-sworded 
men  was  pitiable.  They  sometimes  almost  crawled,  while  the 
yaconins  received  this  homage  as  only  their  natural  right. 

During  all  the  time  of  our  stay  in  Japan  the  lives  of  foreign- 


SOJOURN  IN  JAPAN 


201 


ers  were  very  insecure.  In  the  month  of  January,  1861,  the 
interpreter  to  Mr.  Harris,  the  United  States  minister,  was  as- 
sassinated as  he  was  returning  late  at  night  from  the  Russian 
legation. 

When  we  had  decided  to  remain  some  time  in  Japan,  my 
husband  and  I removed  to  a little  temple  called  So-ko-gee. 
It  stood  at  the  foot  of  a very  steep  hill,  upon  the  top  of  which 
was  a “ lookout,”  with  an  extended  view  far  over  the  bay  and 
the  surrounding  town  and  country. 

As  I look  back  to  those  pleasant  days  in  So-ko-gee,  they 
seem  to  me  very  like  other  days  further  back  in  my  childhood, 
when  I used  to  experience  unalloyed  happiness  in  playing 
“keep  house.”  Japanese  houses  all  have  a kind  of  “toy- 
house  ” look ; and  our  temple,  with  its  low  walls,  paper  parti- 
tions, and  soft-matted  floors,  seemed  particularly  of  this  char- 
acter. Our  servants  could  not  speak  a word  of  English,  but 
we  had  learned  enough  Japanese  to  get  on  without  great  diffi- 
culty. 

During  the  autumn  of  i860  two  United  States  men-of- 
war,  the  “Hartford”  and  “Niagara,”  visited  Japan.  The  lat- 
ter was  bringing  the  Japanese  ambassadors  back  from  their 
first  visit  to  the  United  States.  We  speculated  much  as  to  the 
impression  likely  to  be  made  by  the  return  of  the  ambassadors 
from  abroad.  But  if  any  excitement  ensued  upon  their  arrival 
at  the  capital,  or  if  any  special  interest  was  felt  in  their  report 
concerning  the  land  they  had  visited,  little  was  known  of  it 
by  foreigners.  Without  doubt,  however,  it  had  more  influence 
than  we  at  the  time  supposed. 

On  December  27th  Mr.  Nevius  wrote  his  mother  the  fol- 
lowing letter : 

“ Here  we  are  still  in  Japan,  living  very  quietly  and  monoto- 
nously ; but  we  are  enjoying  our  stay,  and  I hardly  ever  expect 
to  have  such  another  opportunity  for  study. 

“Yesterday  afternoon  we  had  a snow-storm,  and  this  morn- 


202 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


ing,  when  I went  out  for  a walk,  I saw  this  beautiful  country 
for  the  first  time  in  its  snow-white  dress,  while  through  the  clear 
atmosphere  the  majestic  mountain,  Fujiyama,  seemed  but  a 
forenoon’s  walk  distant,  though  it  is  seventy  miles  away.  . . . 

“And  now  I will  tell  you  more  particularly  what  I have 
been  doing  here.  Much  of  my  time  has  been  spent  in  com- 
mitting to  memory  parts  of  the  Chinese  classics,  and  learning 
to  form  with  a camel’s-hair  pen  a few  thousand  characters.  I 
have,  besides,  written  out  in  Chinese  a good-sized  manual  for 
the  direction  and  encouragement  of  our  native  preachers,  to 
be  called  * The  Disciples’  Guide.’  I am  also  working  up  the 
material  for  a ‘Compendium  of  Systematic  Theology,’  a book 
which  is  now  much  wanted.  I wish  to  get  back  to  China  as 
soon  as  possible  to  superintend  the  printing  of  these  books,  and 
take  advantage  of  openings  which  may  occur  in  these  eventful 
times.  . . . What  God  has  in  store  for  us  we  know  not.  . . . 

“ In  riding  out  in  the  country  a few  days  since,  I felt  all  my 
boyish  hunting-spirit  roused.  In  the  rice-valleys,  from  which 
the  crop  has  lately  been  taken,  I saw  such  a congregation  of 
the  feathered  tribe  as  I never  saw  before.  There  were  cranes 
of  different  colors  and  sizes  walking  proudly  and  fearlessly 
about,  as  if  they  enjoyed  the  full  range  of  the  country  by  an 
undisputed  right.  There  were  also  immense  flocks  of  large,  fat 
geese,  some  brown  and  some  white,  which  you  could  approach 
very  near  to  ; and  ducks  almost  without  number.  . . . 

“ The  winter  wind  is  roaring  through  the  trees  on  the  hillside 
near  us ; the  fire  is  burning  briskly  in  my  pet  stove ; the  little 
clock  is  distinctly  numbering  the  rapid  moments  which  hasten 
us  on  to  the  new  year;  our  two  short-tailed  cats,  Niagara  and 
Fleecy,  are  enjoying  a warm  mat  by  the  fire ; and  the  wander- 
ing mind  of  your  wandering  son  is  going  back  to  other  days 
and  other  scenes.  You  do  not  know,  dear  mother,  how  often 
I think  of  you,  and  your  care  and  love  for  me  in  my  child- 
hood. ...  I remember  just  how  you  used  to  look  busily  en- 


DEPARTURE  FROM  JAPAN 


203 


gaged  in  household  duties,  or  plying  your  active  needle.  . . . 
It  would  be  such  a pleasure  to  be  with  you,  to  make  you  some 
return  for  all  you  have  done  for  me.  But  I know  you  would 
rather  that  I should  be  here.  . . .” 

Japan  had  not  as  yet  set  out  upon  her  wonderful  march 
toward  civilization  and  an  assured  position  among  the  nations. 
She  seemed  to  us  a puzzle  which  we  could  not  disentangle,  or 
a riddle  which  we  could  not  solve.  We  knew  so  little  of  the 
real  nature  of  the  government  that  I am  sure  our  conjectures 
were  generally  wide  of  the  mark.  We  talked  of  the  "‘spiritual 
emperor  ” and  of  the  “ tykoon,”  understanding  very  little  what 
the  functions  of  either  were.  It  was  impossible  to  find  out 
from  the  natives  much  about  the  laws  of  the  country  or  their 
enforcement.  Japan,  then  as  now,  could  be  intensely  reticent. 

Had  we  been  prophets,  and  could  we  have  looked  even  a 
few  years  into  the  future,  maybe  we  could  not  have  made  up 
our  minds  to  leave  a country  where  such  wonderful  changes 
were  at  once  to  take  place.  But  it  was  from  no  want  of  in- 
terest in  Japan  that  we  determined  to  return  to  China.  The 
war  between  that  country  and  England  and  France  was  then 
over;  and  not  only  the  original  five  ports  were  open  for  the 
introduction  of  Christianity,  but  the  length  and  breadth  of 
that  great  land  was  accessible.  It  seemed  clear  to  us  that  it 
was  our  duty  to  go  back  to  China,  and  we  never  regretted  hav- 
ing done  so.  Still  it  was  with  much  pain  that  we  parted  from 
our  friends  in  Japan,  with  whom  we  had  lived  so  happily,  and 
whom  we  so  honored  and  respected. 

Toward  the  close  of  our  visit  in  Japan  we  were  distressed 
beyond  measure  by  hearing  of  the  danger  threatening  our  be- 
loved native  country.  As  the  indications  of  the  disruption 
became  more  and  more  alarming,  our  hearts  sank  within  us. 
Perhaps  we  felt  it  the  more  from  being  obliged  to  meet  con- 
stantly with  persons  of  other  nationalities,  who  seemed  gratified 
at  what  they  were  pleased  to  regard  as  the  “downfall  of  the 


2 04 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


boasted  republic.”  It  was  not  until  we  reached  Nagasaki,  on 
our  passage  back  to  China,  that  we  heard  of  the  commence- 
ment of  actual  hostilities  in  the  firing  upon  Fort  Sumter. 

In  my  little  book,  “ Our  Life  in  China,”  I have  given  at 
some  length  the  early  history  of  Japan,  and  its  opening  by 
Commodore  Perry  in  1853,  and  the  ratification  of  the  treaty  in 
1858,  and  also  other  incidents  in  our  stay  there.  This  short 
sketch  is  all  which  the  limits  of  this  book  will  allow. 

We  took  passage  for  China  in  an  old  English  steamer  called 
the  “ Cadiz.”  The  principal  inducement  for  choosing  this 
vessel  rather  than  a sailing-ship  such  as  the  one  in  which  we 
had  come  was  that  she  would  pass  through  the  inland  sea,  the 
beauty  of  which  we  had  heard  described  in  glowing  colors. 
The  “ Cadiz  ” was  old  and  worn  out.  Her  boilers  were  so 
frail  that  every  few  hours  they  would  burst,  and  no  little  time 
was  required  for  repairing  them  ; but  as,  with  an  engine  con- 
structed as  hers  was,  there  was  little  danger  from  this  accident, 
and  as,  in  several  cases,  it  occurred  at  points  conveniently  near 
land,  it  was  sometimes  rather  welcome  than  otherwise,  at  least 
to  the  gentlemen  on  board,  as  it  gave  them  the  opportunity  of 
enjoying  a ramble  on  shore. 

We  went  on  board  the  steamer  on  Friday,  the  1st  of  Feb- 
ruary, 1861.  We  anchored  the  first  night  in  a harbor  called 
Aigero.  The  next  morning  early  we  again  got  under  way; 
but  the  weather  continuing  bad  and  the  sea  very  rough,  we  ran 
in  to  Shimoda  and  anchored  close  to  the  shore.  On  Monday 
we  had  clear  sailing  with  a favorable  wind,  and  by  Tuesday 
morning  we  were  near  the  entrance  to  the  inland  sea. 

Suonada  Sea — which,  I believe,  is  the  native  name  for  this 
land-locked  passage — lies  between  the  large  island  of  Nippon 
(Hondo)  and  two  smaller  ones,  Kiushiu  and  Shikoku. 

All  Wednesday  we  were  passing  a succession  of  lovely 
islands,  some  of  which  were  cultivated  and  thickly  populated. 
We  spent  that  night  in  a small  bay  called  I-no-no-shima.  rWe 


DEPARTURE  FROM  JAPAN 


205 


had  sailed  but  a short  distance  the  next  morning  when  a fog 
settled  over  the  water  so  dense  that  we  could  not  see  our 
way.  They  backed  the  vessel  to  a safe  anchorage,  in  doing 
which  the  boiler  burst.  While  thus  detained,  the  captain  and 
the  gentlemen  passengers  took  a run  on  shore  in  spite  of  the 
fog  and  rain.  They  visited  a temple,  where  they  were  hospi- 
tably entertained  by  the  head  priest,  who  donned  his  robes  and 
performed  a service  for  them!  The  inhabitants  were  evidently 
much  alarmed  at  their  presence,  and  as  they  entered  the  village 
they  heard  a great  commotion  and  a universal  slamming-to  of 
doors. 

On  Saturday,  the  9th,  we  anchored  in  a very  narrow  passage 
called  Shimonoseki.  Our  coal  had  given  out,  and  it  was  de- 
termined to  obtain  some,  if  possible,  from  a large  town  which 
stood  near  the  water’s  edge.  The  only  persons  on  board  who 
understood  any  Japanese  were  ourselves  and  one  of  the  pas- 
sengers, who,  his  attention  while  in  the  country  having  been 
given  to  trade  and  barter,  was  fortunately  better  supplied  with 
that  class  of  words  than  Mr.  Nevius,  who,  however,  was  better 
qualified  to  carry  on  general  conversation.  The  two  together 
were  able  to  transact  the  necessary  business,  and  they  accom- 
panied the  captain  and  purser  on  shore.  They  ascended  a flight 
of  steps  leading  from  the  beach  to  what  was  apparently  the 
main  entrance ; but  at  their  approach  a gate  which  obstructed 
the  way  was  at  once  closed  and  barred.  They  conversed 
through  the  gate  with  some  officials  who  made  their  appear- 
ance. Their  request  for  coal  at  first  met  a refusal ; but  having 
been  reminded  of  the  treaty  stipulations,  and  assured  that,  un- 
less they  furnished  the  needed  article,  men  from  the  ship  would 
be  landed  to  take  it  by  force,  they  gave  a reluctant  consent. 
However,  they  still  made  difficulties,  and  it  was  not  until  some 
time  in  the  succeeding  night  that  the  coal  was  brought. 

The  next  day,  Sunday,  we  were  out  in  the  open  sea.  Just 
at  evening  we  came  to  anchor  in  a sheltered  nook  with  small 


206 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


islands  on  every  side.  Early  on  Monday  forenoon  we  passed 
through  the  narrow  channel  separating  Hirado  and  Kiushiu. 
It  was  a very  exciting  time,  and  we  were  for  a few  moments 
in  great  danger.  Just  in  mid-channel  was  a low,  bald  rock, 
between  which  and  the  mainland  there  was  barely  room  for  a 
large  vessel  like  ours  to  pass.  At  the  most  critical  point,  in 
consequence  of  the  fires  in  the  engine  being  low,  the  ship  be- 
gan to  go  back  in  the  direction  of  the  rock,  which  was  but  a 
few  yards  distant.  Happily  a welcome  breeze  carried  us  from 
the  danger.  The  scenery  at  this  point  was  perhaps  the  finest 
of  the  whole  route,  though  amid  so  many  beautiful  and  vary- 
ing scenes  it  was  difficult  to  give  the  preference  to  any  one. 

On  the  afternoon  of  this  day  we  reached  Nagasaki.  After 
a pleasant  visit  here  of  two  or  three  days  we  again  weighed 
anchor  and  sailed  for  Shanghai,  the  distance  between  these 
two  places  being,  I believe,  four  hundred  and  sixty  miles. 
We  reached  Shanghai  on  the  17th  of  February,  1861 — more 
than  two  weeks  from  the  time  we  left  Kanagawa. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


REMOVAL  TO  THE  NORTH DESCRIPTION  OF  SHANTUNG 


N returning  to  Ningpo  from  Japan  in  1861  we  should, 


had  it  not  been  for  the  disturbance  occasioned  by  the 
“long-haired  rebels,”  at  once  have  gone  back  to  Hang-chow. 
As  it  was,  we  had  to  look  elsewhere  when  considering  the 
question  of  a new  station. 

On  the  30th  of  March,  1861,  my  husband  wrote  to  the 
Hon.  Walter  Lowrie : 

“ It  is  the  opinion  of  the  mission  here  that  three  missionaries 
are  all  who  are  required  at  Ningpo,  and  that  the  others  should 
occupy  the  new  fields  which  are  now  opened  to  us.  . . . Hang- 
chow is  continually  threatened  by  another  incursion  of  the  in- 
surgents, and  every  one  would  consider  it  unwise  for  a family 
to  attempt  to  go  there  at  present.  . . . Most  interesting  regions 
are  now  opening  up  on  the  Yang-tse  River  and  in  the  north. 
In  fact,  we  ought  to  regard  the  whole  country  as  open  to  us. 
It  is  opened  so  far  as  treaties  can  open  it,  and  the  rest  of  the 
opening  must  be  done  by  missionaries  themselves.” 

During  this  temporary  sojourn  at  Ningpo,  my  husband,  be- 
sides chapel-preaching  and  country  tours,  spent  much  time  in 
the  revision  of  his  books.  He  kept  three  native  teachers  con- 
stantly at  work  either  copying  or  reading,  and  with  their  assis- 
tance was  able  to  accomplish  a great  deal.  His  health,  though 
by  no  means  perfectly  good,  seldom  obliged  him  to  intermit 
work,  even  for  a day.  This  is  true  of  all  his  life  in  China. 


207 


208 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


When  we  had  determined  to  go  north  to  the  province  of 
Shantung,  Mr.  Nevius,  on  the  14th  of  May,  1861,  at  a meet- 
ing of  Presbytery,  resigned  the  care  of  the  church,  which  until 
then  had  chosen  to  consider  him  as  its  pastor,  supplying  his 
place  in  his  absences.  There  was  a “ farewell  meeting  ” held, 
where  Mr.  Nevius  spoke,  as  did  also  many  of  the  native  Chris- 
tians. Although  we  had  the  approval  of  our  friends  in  leaving 
Ningpo,  it  was  a trial  which  seemed  at  the  time  hard  to  bear. 

We  left  Ningpo  on  the  18th  of  May  and  reached  Shanghai 
on  the  20th.  We  found  great  difficulty  in  securing  a passage 
for  Chefoo ; but  after  some  delay  we  sailed  for  the  north  in  a 
Bremen  bark  called  the  “Amalia.”  Our  passage  was  a slow 
one,  with  head -winds  and  dense  fogs.  All  through  the  night 
before  reaching  Chefoo  men  were  on  the  lookout,  and  a fog- 
horn was  blown  incessantly.  When  morning  dawned  we  were 
within  sight  of  the  harbor,  where,  at  three  o’clock  in  the  after- 
noon, we  came  to  anchor. 

Chefoo,  or  Yen-tai,  as  the  place  is  called  by  the  Chinese, 
was,  before  it  was  opened  to  foreign  commerce,  only  a small 
fishing-village.  Tung-chow,  sixty  miles  distant,  is  the  port 
originally  ceded  to  foreigners ; but  the  harbor  there  not  being 
good,  Chefoo,  or  Yen-tai,  was  given  instead.  Although  Shan- 
tung and  the  more  northern  port,  Tientsin,  had  been  but  a few 
months  opened,  several  missionaries  of  different  societies  were 
already  on  the  ground.  We  were  the  guests  for  a few  days  of 
Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  L.  Holmes,  of  the  American  Baptist  Mission. 
Some  months  before  our  arrival  in  Shantung,  Rev.  J.  B.  Hart- 
well had  commenced  a mission  at  Tung-chow  fu,  and  at  his 
kind  invitation  Mr.  Gayley  and  Mr.  Danforth,  of  the  Presby- 
terian Mission,  who  had  preceded  us  to  the  north,  had  joined 
him  there.  Before  deciding  upon  our  permanent  residence  it 
was  imperative  that  we  should  see  them ; and  we  were  desir- 
ous to  proceed  at  once  to  Tung-chow,  but  were  detained  a few 
days  by  difficulty  in  getting  our  boxes  off  the  ship.  At  length 


JOURNEY  TO  TUNG-CHOW 


209 


we  started,  about  2 o’clock  p.m.,  on  the  20th  of  June,  1861. 
I went  in  a mule-litter,  Mr.  Nevius  and  the  servant  on  horse- 
back, and  there  were  two  pack-mules.  A mule-litter  is  a kind 
of  palanquin  ; the  poles  supporting  it  rest  upon  mules,  one  be- 
fore and  one  behind  ; a driver  walks  at  their  side.  For  a short 
distance  it  is  rather  agreeable,  though  unsociable,  as  a litter  is 
intended  to  carry  only  one  person.  But  after  a few  miles  it 
becomes  very  fatiguing,  as  it  has  no  springs  and  no  seat  for 
sitting  erect.  The  mules,  as  they  walk,  give  a rough,  jolting 
motion,  or  sometimes,  when  they  chance  for  a little  distance 
to  keep  step,  a sideways  swing,  which  some  one  has  appropri- 
ately termed,  one  the  “pepper-box”  and  the  other  the  “sieve  ” 
motion  ; a third  has  been  named  the  “washing-bottle”  motion! 
In  order  to  sit  or  lie  with  any  degree  of  comfort  we  place  our 
mattresses  on  the  bottom,  with  as  many  pillows  as  are  at  hand 
to  lean  against,  and  then  vary  our  position  as  much  and  as 
often  as  possible.  But  after  ten  or  twenty  miles  of  this  sort 
of  traveling,  every  bone  and  muscle  in  the  body  enters  a pro- 
test and  refuses  to  be  comfortable,  no  matter  how  desirous  we 
are  to  make  the  best  of  our  only  practicable  way  of  perform- 
ing these  long  journeys. 

The  scenery  in  the  vicinity  of  Chefoo  is  very  fine ; and  in- 
deed, nearly  the  whole  way  from  that  place  to  Tung-chow 
there  is  a pleasing  succession  of  gently  undulating  hills  and 
valleys.  We  passed  through  several  narrow  rivers,  which, 
though  at  certain  seasons  rushing  torrents,  were  then  either 
nearly  or  entirely  dry  sandy  beds.  Only  in  one  or  two  in- 
stances had  we  any  difficulty  in  fording  them.  The  great  de- 
fect of  the  Shantung  scenery  is  the  absence  of  woods.  The 
contour  of  the  hills  is  beautiful,  but  they  seem,  in  contrast  to 
the  luxuriant  vegetation  of  the  south  and  of  Japan,  rather 
naked  and  barren. 

It  was  after  dark  when  we  reached  an  inn  at  the  small  vil- 
lage of  Shin-tien.  I had  already  experienced  some  of  the  dis- 


2 10 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEV1US 


comforts  of  touring  in  China,  but  I had  never  seen  anything 
quite  so  forlorn  as  the  room  in  which  we  ’passed  that  night. 
It  was  at  the  back  of  the  stable-yard  where  the  mules,  horses, 
and  donkeys  were  kept,  and  the  odor  was  intolerable.  It  had 
a mud  floor  and  paper  windows,  which,  like  the  ceiling,  were 
black  with  smoke  and  festooned  with  cobwebs.  The  furni- 
ture of  the  room  consisted  of  an  old  board  bedstead,  a rickety 
table,  and  perhaps  a chair,  while  the  dust  which  covered  all 
appeared  to  have  been  accumulating  for  years. 

We  had  brought  our  own  mattresses,  which  we  spread  upon 
the  tottering  bedstead,  in  the  hope  of  a comfortable  night’s 
rest.  Soon,  however,  the  mules  and  horses  close  by  our  win- 
dow became  uneasy,  kicking  and  screaming;  hearing  which, 
their  drivers  went  out,  and  with  blows  and  shouts  quieted  them 
for  a time.  Repeatedly,  in  the  course  of  the  night,  their  ser- 
vices were  in  requisition  for  the  same  purpose ; while  the  fleas, 
as  if  emulating  the  quadrupeds  in  their  efforts  to  prevent  our 
sleep,  made  us  aware  of  their  presence  also. 

By  five  o’clock  the  next  morning  we  were  again  on  the 
road.  At  midday  we  stopped  at  a much  cleaner  and  more 
comfortable  inn,  where  we  took  lunch  and  rested  until 
two  o’clock.  At  six  in  the  evening  we  were  nearing  Tung- 
chow. 

Tung-chow  is  situated  upon  the  northern  shore  of  the  Shan- 
tung promontory.  Although  a prefectural  city,  it  is  compara- 
tively small,  having  less  than  one  hundred  thousand  inhabitants. 
It  consists  of  two  separate  cities,  each  completely  inclosed  with 
a wall.  The  smaller  one  lies  close  on  the  sea-shore,  and  is 
called  the  Swei-ching  or  water  city ; the  larger  is  so  near  to  it 
that  a stone  could  be  flung  from  its  wall  to  the  other.  The 
streets  of  Tung-chow,  though  wider  than  those  of  southern 
towns,  still  scarcely  deserve  to  be  called  roads.  They  are 
paved  with  stone  and  are  very  rough.  One  street  is  paved 
almost  entirely  with  old,  discarded  millstones,  which,  as  they 


The  North  gate  of  Tung-chow-fu. 


:s 

v 


ARRIVAL  AT  TUNG-CHOW  21 1 

are  now  worn  smooth  and  slippery,  are  very  precarious  foot- 
holds for  horses  or  mules. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hartwell  gave  us  a most  kind  and  cordial 
welcome,  and  for  weeks  afterward  they  entertained  not  only 
my  husband  and  me,  but  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gayley  also. 

We  had  great  difficulty  in  procuring  houses.  Mr.  Danforth 
and  his  wife,  who  was  ill,  were  at  Chef 00.  Kwan-yin  Tang 
(“  Temple  of  the  Goddess  of  Mercy  ”)  had  been  rented,  and 
was  being  fitted  up  for  them;  and  we  finally  rented  another 
house,  where  for  some  months  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gayley  and  we 
lived  together.  The  high  stone  wall  against  the  street  formed 
the  outer  wall  of  our  room.  There  was  no  window  in  it  when 
we  went  there,  but  one  was  soon  after  opened,  to  allow  a freer 
circulation  of  air.  Just  back  of  us  was  a long  court,  at  each 
side  of  which  was  a small  room,  one  a chapel  and  the  other 
a study ; and  beyond  were  Mrs.  Gayley’s  rooms.  Then  came 
another  and  larger  court.  Next  was  the  dining-room,  with  a 
closed  passage-way  at  one  side,  and  between  it  and  the  kitchen 
was  a small  court.  Behind  the  kitchen  was  another  house, 
where  the  servants  slept.  Whenever  I went  from  my  room  to 
the  kitchen  I had  to  go  through  Mrs.  Gayley’s  rooms  and  three 
separate  courts. 

The  window  which  I have  mentioned  as  having  been  opened 
in  the  front  wall  admitted,  besides  air,  sounds  and  scenes  not 
always  desirable.  Every  few  days  a fair  was  held  on  the 
street  just  at  that  point.  Numbers  of  farmers  coming  in  from 
the  country  with  their  produce  for  sale  ranged  themselves  along 
on  the  sides  of  the  road,  each  man  with  a mule  or  donkey  be- 
hind him,  and  bags  of  wheat,  Indian  corn,  beans,  etc.,  in  front 
of  him,  opened  for  inspection.  This  occasioned  great  noise 
and  confusion ; the  cries  of  the  buyers  and  sellers,  mingling 
with  the  unmusical  braying  of  the  donkeys  and  mules,  were 
often  almost  deafening.  Occasionally  some  inquisitive  indi- 
vidual would  manage  to  raise  himself  to  a sufficient  height  to 


212 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


take  a peep  through  our  window,  which  had  been  purposely 
made  at  such  an  elevation  as  not  to  allow  passers-by  to  look 
within. 

Mr.  Nevius  had  already  some  knowledge  of  Mandarin,  and 
was  able  at  once  to  begin  preaching  and  conversing  with  the 
natives.  He  had  also  the  assistance  of  an  excellent  Manda- 
rin-speaking northern  man,  who  had  been  trained  at  Ningpo. 
Mandarin  is  spoken  all  over  the  northern  provinces,  but  it 
varies  in  different  localities.  Each  large  city  has  its  peculiar- 
ity of  pronunciation,  more  or  less  marked;  and  its  residents 
can  be  easily  recognized  by  persons  familiar  with  the  various 
places.  The  vernacular  of  our  part  of  Shantung  is  real  Man- 
darin ; but  it  has  numerous  sounds  and  phrases  never  heard 
in  Peking,  or  where  what  is  called  “ standard  Mandarin  ” is 
spoken. 

Nearly  all  the  missionaries  who  removed  at  first  from  the 
south  of  China  to  the  north  came  on  account  of  ill  health.  It 
required  but  a few  months  to  prove  the  comparative  salubri- 
ousness of  the  climate.  Every  one  seemed  gaining  in  health 
except  Mrs.  Danforth.  To  her  the  change  to  this  favorable 
climate  brought  no  improvement.  After  some  weeks  she  and 
her  husband  returned  to  Tung-chow,  and  went  at  once  to  the 
Kwan-yin  temple,  where  one  room  had  been  finished  and 
hastily  put  in  order.  The  poor  sufferer  was  laid  upon  her 
bed,  from  which  she  was  never  to  rise.  Masons  and  carpen- 
ters were  at  work  all  about  her,  but  she  seemed  scarcely  to 
notice  them,  so  happy  was  she  to  be  at  home.  She  failed 
very  rapidly,  and  died  only  two  weeks  after  her  return  to 
Tung-chow. 

When  all  but  her  husband  had  relinquished  hope  of  Mrs. 
Danforth’s  recovery,  and  her  other  friends  were  daily  antici- 
pating her  departure,  we  realized  sadly  that  we  were  strangers 
in  a strange  land,  without  even  a spot  in  which  we  might  bury 
our  dead.  It  became  necessary  at  once  to  make  definite  ar- 


DESCRIPTION  OF  SHANTUNG 


2i  3 


rangements,  and  the  gentlemen  of  the  two  missions  went  to  the 
officers  to  ask  to  be  allowed  to  purchase  some  place  suitable  to 
be  used  as  a mission  graveyard.  They  were  kindly  received, 
and  the  magistrate  readily  gave  the  assurance  that  any  ground 
which  might  be  selected  for  that  purpose  should  be  secured 
to  us. 

Close  by  the  sea-shore,  about  a mile  from  our  dwellings, 
are  bold,  treeless  bluffs,  too  rocky  and  bleak  for  cultivation. 
Though  close  to  the  “ water  city,”  they  are  seldom  visited,  and 
are  quiet  even  to  loneliness.  One  of  these  bluffs  was  chosen 
for  our  graveyard.  The  ascent  to  it  from  the  city  is  gradual ; 
but  on  the  other  sides  it  is  abrupt  and  difficult  of  access,  while 
at  its  base  the  ocean  breaks  with  one  continuous  sound.  The 
view  from  the  summit  is  lovely.  Far  off  to  the  north  and  east 
stretch  the  blue  waters  of  the  Gulf  of  Pechili,  while  to  the 
west  and  south  are  the  two  cities  and  a wide  extent  of  coun- 
try highly  cultivated  and  picturesque. 

To  this  sweet  spot,  on  the  evening  of  the  15  th  of  Septem- 
ber, 1861,  we  brought  all  that  was  mortal  of  our  dear  Mrs. 
Danforth.  Hers  was  the  first  grave  of  any  Protestant  mission- 
ary in  the  province  of  Shantung. 

This  book  is  not  intended  to  be  a description  of  China,  nor 
a complete  history  of  our  life  ; but  as  my  husband’s  later  years 
were  spent  in  Shantung,  some  account  of  that  province  seems 
necessary. 

China,  in  the  eastern  hemisphere,  corresponds  in  many 
striking  respects  to  the  United  States  in  the  western.  Its 
area  is  about  the  same,  and,  lying  in  nearly  the  same  degrees 
of  latitude,  it  has  similar  natural  productions  and  varieties  of 
climate.  The  mercury  in  Shantung  sometimes  falls  nearly  to 
zero. 

To  a person  who  has  lived  long  in  Ningpo  the  change 
from  there  to  Shantung  is  very  great.  The  eastern  part  of  the 
province  is  a rocky  promontory,  bounded  on  the  north  by  the 


214 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Gulf  of  Pechili  and  on  the  south  and  east  by  the  Yellow  Sea. 
It  is  very  mountainous,  but  in  the  vicinity  of  Tung-chow  and 
Chefoo  the  mountains  are  not  high.  The  valleys  are  fertile 
and  richly  cultivated.  The  population  is  estimated  at  about 
thirty  million.  The  people  usually  dwell  not  in  solitary  farm- 
houses, but  in  the  cities  and  villages,  or  in  the  numerous  little 
hamlets  scattered  over  the  plains  or  nestling  among  the  hills. 
I was  much  disappointed  in  the  roads  of  Shantung.  They 
are  ill  made,  rough,  and  disagreeable,  and  not  fit  for  foreign 
carriages  of  any  description.  The  natives  have  no  wheeled 
vehicles,  with  the  exception  of  carts  and  wheelbarrows.  Horses, 
mules,  and  donkeys  are  all  used  as  beasts  of  burden.  You  see 
comparatively  few  sedan-chairs  in  Shantung,  though  they  are 
used  on  certain  occasions.  Women  generally  ride  on  horse- 
back, or  on  mules  or  donkeys,  led  by  a servant.  They  sit 
astride,  and  a thick  veil  covers  their  faces. 

The  soil  of  Shantung  varies  in  different  localities.  Its  pro- 
ductions are  very  like  those  of  the  Northern  and  Middle  States 
of  America.  Millet,  sorghum,  wheat,  and  maize  are  exten- 
sively grown.  Sweet  potatoes  and  numerous  varieties  of  beans, 
together  with  onions,  garlic,  turnips,  cabbages,  leeks,  melons, 
cucumbers,  radishes,  etc.,  are  found  in  abundance.  The 
fruits  of  Shantung  are  apples,  pears,  plums,  grapes,  apricots, 
and  persimmons,  of  which  only  the  last  two  compare  favorably 
with  the  same  fruits  at  home.  The  birds  of  Shantung  are  not 
numerous,  but  some  among  them  are  sweet  singers,  particularly 
a species  of  lark,  which,  soaring  in  mid-air,  pauses  on  the  wing 
and  warbles  forth  a song  which  fills  the  air  with  melody. 

The  natives  of  this  part  of  China  are  generally  much  larger 
in  stature  than  are  the  southerners.  They  are  also  a hardier 
race,  capable  of  great  endurance. 

The  houses  are  built  of  stone  and  brick,  and  sometimes  of 
mud.  They  are  usually  of  one  story.  They  seldom  have 
board  floors,  and  their  windows  are  simply  latticework,  with 


DESCRIPTION  OF  SHANTUNG 


2I5 


paper  pasted  over  it.  The  furniture  is  very  scanty,  consisting 
of  a few  tables,  stands,  and  chairs,  and  the  inevitable  “kang,” 
which  is  the  bed  by  night  and  the  divan  and  lounging-place  for 
the  whole  family  by  day.  Women,  when  at  leisure,  or  when 
engaged  in  sewing,  usually  sit  “ cross-legged  ” on  their  kangs, 
and  they  are  also  apt  to  take  their  meals  there.  The  kang  is 
a platform  of  mason-work  about  two  feet  high.  It  is  some- 
times not  larger  than  an  ordinary  bedstead,  but  very  frequently 
occupies  the  whole  side  of  a room,  being  perhaps  twelve  feet 
long  and  at  least  six  wide.  It  is  so  constructed  that  fire  can 
be  kindled  below,  with  a flue  for  carrying  the  heat  and  smoke 
to  every  part,  so  that  it  becomes  thoroughly  warm,  though  not 
hot;  and  it  retains  its  warmth  a long  while.  No  use  is  made 
of  stoves  or  fireplaces,  the  nearest  approach  to  them  being 
these  kangs.  In  the  cold  weather  the  natives  wear  thickly 
wadded  garments,  adding  one  to  another  until  they  resemble 
walking  feather-beds.  To  keep  their  feet  and  hands  warm 
they  often  use  foot- stoves  and  tiny  hand-stoves.  Fuel  is  very 
scarce  and  expensive.  The  natives  resort  to  all  sorts  of  ex- 
pedients to  secure  enough  for  the  simplest  cooking  purposes. 
Dry  grass  and  roots,  pine-branches  and  straw,  are  often  used 
for  boiling  the  kettle,  and  are  also  burned  in  the  kangs.  There 
are  coal-mines  in  various  parts  of  the  empire,  but  as  yet  they 
have  been  very  poorly  developed. 

It  was  in  the  province  of  Shantung,  more  than  two  thou- 
sand years  ago,  that  the  great  Confucius  and  his  distinguished 
pupil  Mencius  were  born.  The  tomb  of  the  former,  who  died 
b.c.  479,  is  in  the  western  part  of  the  province. 

This  hasty  glance  at  the  country  and  people  of  Shantung 
v/ill  give  a somewhat  definite  idea  of  our  last  China  home. 

A few  days  after  the  death  of  Mrs.  Danforth  we  went  to 
live  at  the  “Temple  of  the  Goddess  of  Mercy.”  It  belonged 
to  an  old  Buddhist  priest,  who  was  an  opium-smoker,  and,  like 
many  of  his  class,  in  impoverished  circumstances.  It  was  only 


2l6 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


this  which  induced  him  to  rent  or  lease  us  the  temple  in  such 
a way  that  our  mission  will  be  able  to  retain  it  for  an  indefi- 
nite term  of  years. 

Kwan-yin  Tang  was  on  three  sides  surrounded  by  a vegetable 
garden,  only  a small  corner  of  which  was  rented  by  us.  There 
was  a rather  pretentious  porch  and  gate  at  the  main  entrance 
on  the  street.  A high  wall  separated  the  outer  court  from  the 
inner  one,  on  three  sides  of  which  were  our  apartments.  The 
main  room  of  the  temple  was  at  first  a cheerless,  dark  place, 
with  several  idols,  large  and  small,  occupying  a prominent 
position  on  a raised  platform  at  the  back  of  the  room.  It 
was  afterward  so  changed  that  it  could  scarcely  have  been 
recognized  as  a temple  at  all,  the  idols  being  taken  down,  the 
largest  ones  buried  in  the  court,  and  the  smaller  ones  stored 
in  a loft.  Large  glass  windows  opened  from  both  rooms  upon 
the  court  in  front  and  the  vegetable  garden  behind,  and  a 
good  board  floor  took  the  place  of  the  old  one  of  brick.  On 
the  court  side  was  a veranda ; on  the  right  and  left  were  two 
other  buildings,  which  served  for  dining  and  guest  rooms. 

Kwan-yin  Tang  was  not  a model  for  convenience  or  ele- 
gance. In  stormy  or  cold  weather  it  was  not  agreeable  to 
have  to  run  through  the  rain  or  snow  when  I was  obliged  to 
attend  to  matters  in  the  kitchen  or  oversee  the  pupils  in  the 
school-room.  Still,  with  all  its  disadvantages,  we  liked  the 
place.  Just  in  front  of  the  dining-room  door  was  an  old 
arbor-vitae,  while  opposite  it  was  a pretty  young  willow  with 
graceful  branches  sweeping  the  ground.  The  arbor-vitae  was 
a favorite  with  the  magpies,  which  often  congregated  there, 
chattering  with  boisterous  voices. 

The  ceilings  of  our  house  were  made  of  the  stalks  of  sorghum 
tied  together  and  attached  to  the  rafters,  with  coarse  paper 
pasted  over  it  and  whitewashed. 

Mr.  Nevius  had  a room  fitted  up  close  to  the  street,  which 
he  used  as  a chapel  and  a reception-room  for  Chinese  visitors. 


Reception  Hall  of  a Chinese  Temple. 


CHAPTER  XVII 


INCURSION  OF  THE  “LONG-HAIRED  REBELS” FIRST  WINTER 

IN  TUNG-CHOW 

BEFORE  we  were  settled  in  the  “Temple  of  the  Goddess  of 
Mercy,”  and  while  workmen  were  still  engaged  in  certain 
parts  of  the  house,  rumors  reached  us  of  an  invasion  from  a 
band  of  rebels.  Coming  from  the  east,  they  swarmed  over 
our  section  of  the  promontory,  visiting  not  only  the  cities,  or 
such  of  them  as  they  dared  attack,  but  also  small  villages  in 
the  country. 

In  letters  of  the  autumn  of  1861  I wrote: 

“ October  9th. 

“ During  the  latter  part  of  last  week  rumors  from  the  rebels 
became  more  definite  and  alarming.  People  from  the  country 
came  flying  to  the  city.  The  gates  were  all  shut  and  barri- 
caded, but  thousands  were  drawn  up  over  the  walls  by  ropes. 
One  day  we  were  upon  the  wall  and  saw  a whole  family  thus 
drawn  up,  among  whom  were  several  women  and  one  ten-days- 
old  baby,  which  received  a good  many  hard  thumps  in  mak- 
ing the  ascent.  The  young  and  active  women,  as  they  were 
being  hauled  up,  braced  themselves  out  at  right  angles  to  the 
wall,  and  partly  walked  up  its  nearly  perpendicular  face.  But 
one  old  woman  just  gave  herself  up  as  a dead  weight,  and  so 
came  up  rubbing  and  bumping  against  the  stones. 

“ A strange  sight  met  our  eyes  as  we  looked  over  the  wall, 
at  the  bottom  of  which  there  were  literally  thousands  of  own- 

217 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


218 

erless  mules  and  donkeys  running  wildly  about,  much  puzzled 
at  their  unwonted  freedom.  Their  masters,  having  ridden  to 
the  foot  of  the  wall,  had  been  obliged  to  leave  their  animals 
there,  with  only  a faint  hope  of  ever  seeing  them  again.  We 
have  been  told  that  many  women  flying  from  the  rebels,  in 
their  terror  and  desperation,  have  thrown  their  little  children 
into  rivers  and  ponds  at  the  roadside,  in  order  to  prevent  their 
falling  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies.  Nearly  every  even- 
ing we  see  in  the  red  glare  of  the  clouds  the  reflected  light  of 
burning  villages ; and  in  the  daytime  heavy  smoke  rising  here 
and  there,  in  places  more  or  less  remote,  tells  the  same  sad 
story. 

“ There  is  a report  that  the  rebels  are  encamped  in  immense 
numbers  in  the  Hwang-hien  valley,  twenty  miles  distant,  and 
that  they  are  now  engaged  in  undermining  the  walls  of  that 
city,  and  that  after  capturing  Hwang-hien  they  will  at  once 
advance  upon  Tung-chow. 

“Yesterday  the  gate  nearest  to  us  was  opened  for  a short 
time,  and  Mr.  Nevius  and  Mr.  Danforth  embraced  the  oppor- 
tunity to  ride  out  on  horseback.  They  went  a long  way,  and 
did  not  get  back  until  evening.  I was  terribly  anxious  about 
them.  They  witnessed  most  fearful  sights.  Not  quite  a mile 
from  the  city,  noticing  an  unusual  appearance  in  a certain  spot, 
they  rode  to  it,  and  there  lay  six  or  eight  well-dressed  women, 
dead,  by  the  roadside.  Each  had  a rope  around  her  neck, 
which  was  worn  and  red,  and  the  lacerated  back  of  one  of 
them  showed  plainly  that  their  heartless  captors  had  been 
dragging  them  over  the  ground.  Nestling  close  at  the  side  of 
the  women  were  several  children,  also  dead.  There  were  no 
marks  of  violence  upon  them,  and  probably  the  little  ones  had 
died  of  starvation.  Only  the  day  before,  as  we  were  upon  the 
city  wall,  we  had  noticed  some  objects  moving  at  or  near  this 
spot,  and  had  we  been  able  to  go  there  sooner  we  might  have 
saved  these  poor  children  alive.  The  gentlemen  visited  a vil- 


INCURSION  OF  THE  “ LONG-HAIRED ” REBELS  219 

lage  some  miles  from  Tung-chow,  the  inhabitants  of  which  had 
with  great  bravery  endeavored  to  protect  themselves  from  the 
rebels ; but,  overpowered  by  superior  numbers,  they  had  been 
conquered  and  cut  down,  and  there  they  were,  in  various 
places  and  attitudes,  just  as  the  rebels  had  left  them.  One 
poor  creature  was  tied  to  a tree,  his  blackened  body  showing 
plainly  that  he  had  been  tortured  by  fire ; and  another,  also 
tied  to  a tree,  had  been  literally  hacked  to  pieces. 

“ Their  village  was  in  a lovely  retired  spot  in  a gorge  of  the 
mountains.  No  doubt  they  loved  it  well,  to  be  thus  willing  to 
sell  their  lives  in  its  defense. 

“ The  gentlemen  found  an  old  man  by  the  roadside,  about 
five  miles  from  Tung-chow,  almost  dead  from  fatigue  and 
starvation.  After  restoring  him  to  partial  consciousness  by 
food  and  wine  obtained  in  a neighboring  village,  they  con- 
structed a rude  litter  and  hired  some  men  to  carry  him  to 
Tung-chow,  hoping  to  save  his  life.  It  was  too  late,  how- 
ever ; he  died  just  before  reaching  the  city. 

“ Many  of  the  villages  through  which  they  passed  were  still 
almost  deserted,  their  inhabitants  having  fled  either  to  Tung- 
chow  or  to  places  of  concealment  in  the  mountains.  In  one 
or  two  cases  they  had  well-nigh  suffered  injury.  The  enraged 
villagers,  seeing  two  strange-looking  men  approaching,  took 
them  for  rebels,  and  were  on  the  point  of  attacking  them. 
But  a few  kind  words  of  sympathy  were  enough  to  turn  the 
tide  of  feeling,  and  the  people  soon  came  crowding  around 
them  with  their  sad  tales  of  distress. 

“We  have  now  staying  with  us  a family  which  John  found 
a few  nights  since  in  the  streets.  The  man,  whose  name  is 
Fan  Yin-tai,  is  badly  wounded,  and  we  have  many  fears  for 
his  recovery.  A band  of  rebels  attacked  his  village,  and  the 
villagers  fought  and  drove  them  off.  A few  days  later  they 
came  in  greater  numbers.  Hearing  of  their  approach,  Fan 
Yin-tai  took  his  family  to  the  top  of  a high  hill  and  concealed 


220 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


them  there.  He  then  went  back  to  his  house  to  procure  food 
and  other  necessaries.  These  he  had  placed  upon  a donkey, 
and  was  already  half  a mile  from  his  house  when  the  rebels 
overtook  him.  As  they  struck  his  head  he  threw  up  his  hands 
to  protect  it,  and  thus  both  his  hands  and  head  have  received 
frightful  wounds — nearly  twenty  in  all.  We  may  be  able  to 
save  his  life,  but  he  cannot  possibly  recover  the  perfect  use  of 
his  hands.  His  family  consists  of  his  wife  and  child  and  an 
aged  grandmother.  It  goes  to  my  heart  to  witness  their  dis- 
tress ; but  they  bear  it  bravely.  I ought  to  have  mentioned 
that  this  poor  wounded  man  actually  carried  his  mother  upon 
his  back  a great  part  of  the  distance  between  his  home  and 
Tung-chow,  she  having  become  unable  to  walk.” 

“ October  12th. 

“There  is  a report  that  Chefoo  has  been  captured  by  the 
rebels ; another  report  says  that  there  was  an  engagement  be- 
tween them  and  the  foreigners,  in  which  the  latter  were  worsted. 
Just  at  dusk  this  evening  John  and  Mr.  Danforth  were  on  the 
wall  at  the  east  gate,  and  some  one  came  to  them  saying  that 
there  was  a foreigner  desiring  to  gain  admission  to  the  city. 
Looking  through  the  embrasures,  they  saw  Mr.  A.  Holmes,  of 
Chefoo.  After  some  difficulty  they  succeeded  in  getting  the 
gate  opened.  Mr.  Holmes  was  just  returning  from  Tientsin, 
having  made  the  long  journey  alone  on  horseback.  He  speaks 
of  the  country  through  which  he  has  come  as  a scene  of  deso- 
lation, the  rebels  having  passed  over  his  route  before  him, 
burning  villages,  capturing  or  killing  the  inhabitants,  and  not 
only  so,  but  putting  to  death  every  living  creature.  He  says 
in  some  places  the  streets  were  so  crowded  with  dead  bodies 
of  donkeys,  cattle,  dogs,  and  fowls,  besides  many,  many 
corpses,  that  he  was  scarcely  able  to  pass. 

“ A terrible  rumor  has  reached  us  this  evening  from  Chefoo. 
It  is  said  that  when  the  tu-fe  (banditti)  approached  Chefoo, 


INCURSION  OF . THE  ‘ * L ONG-HA I RED ' ' REBELS  2 2 i 


Rev.  J.  L.  Holmes  and  Rev.  Mr.  Parker,  of  the  American  Episco- 
pal Mission,  went  out  to  meet  them,  and  have  not  returned  ! 

“ Within  the  last  few  days  several  individuals  have  been  cap- 
tured within  the  walls,  supposed  to  be  spies.  They  were  exe- 
cuted at  once.  Much  fear  has  been  felt  that  the  rebels  would 
attempt  to  set  fire  to  the  city,  and,  during  the  excitement,  gain 
admission  and  easily  capture  it.” 

“ Thursday,  October  18th. 

“It  is  nearly  two  weeks  since  our  friends  Mr.  Parker  and 
Mr.  Holmes  met  their  sad  fate.  There  was  an  impression 
among  foreigners  at  Chefoo  that  these  rebels  were  connected 
with  those  at  Nanking,  who  had  thus  far  shown  some  deference 
to  foreigners ; and  it  was  thought  that  there  would  be  little 
danger  from  seeking  an  interview  with  them,  while  good  might 
be  done  in  inducing  them  to  assume  a different  policy,  perhaps 
insuring  the  safety  of  the  town  of  Chefoo  and  other  villages  in 
that  vicinity.  With  some  such  hopes  as  these  the  two  gentle- 
men left  their  homes.  Next  morning  they  found  themselves 
near  a large  body  of  the  rebels,  and,  not  suspecting  danger, 
went  forward  right  into  the  face  of  death.” 

“ October  23d. 

“ Mr.  Nevius  had  a call  to-day  from  a man  who  was  carried 
off  by  the  rebels  about  a month  ago  and  only  a few  days  since 
made  his  escape  from  them.  He  represents  their  numbers  as 
almost  beyond  computation.  He  says  there  are  three  different 
bands,  distinguished  by  white,  red,  and  black  flags,  the  last 
the  most  cruel  and  bloodthirsty.  He  represents  them  as  less 
courageous  than  I had  supposed,  and  says  they  are  exceed- 
ingly afraid  of  firearms,  of  which  they  have  few  or  none.  To 
prevent  their  captives  from  escaping  they  dress  them  in  their 
own  garments,  so  that  they  must  inevitably  be  taken  for  rebels  ; 
and  when  making  an  attack,  place  them  in  the  thickest  of  the 
fight.  They  are  particularly  fond  of  capturing  little  boys, 


222 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


whom  they  dress  in  fine  clothes  and  allow  to  ride  the  horses. 
The  company  which  has  been  in  this  vicinity  had  the  black 
flag.  They  captured  a great  many  women  and  young  girls. 
This  man  says  that  when  his  family  found  that  he  had  been 
carried  off,  all  of  them  drowned  themselves,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  two  or  three  little  children,  who  are  all  that  are  left  of 
a once  large  household. 

“ Aside  from  our  own  danger,  we  have  suffered  more  than 
I can  express  in  witnessing  the  miseries  of  the  poor  natives. 
In  passing  through  the  streets  we  often  see  persons  with  their 
heads  apparently  half  severed  from  their  bodies,  while  wounds 
and  bruises  of  various  descriptions  meet  our  eyes  on  every  side.” 

* “ October  26th. 

“We  are  all  quiet  at  present,  and  have  no  more  fear  of  the 
rebels  returning  before  next  spring.  They  have  gone,  it  is  said, 
to  their  haunts  in  the  southwestern  corner  of  this  province. 
What  a comfort  it  is  to  feel  safe  and  easy  again  ! ” 

Our  first  winter  in  Tung-chow  was  a pleasant  one.  We  had 
never  been  more  isolated ; even  Shanghai  and  Ningpo  seemed 
very  far  away.  I think  we  were  two  full  months  without  re- 
ceiving mail,  and  that,  too,  at  a time  when  matters  in  America 
were  in  a state  to  occasion  us  the  greatest  anxiety. 

Mr.  Nevius  spent  much  time  in  his  study^  hard  at  work  in 
book-making;  not,  however,  to  the  exclusion  of  occasional 
country  evangelistic  tours  and  preaching  in  the  street  chapel. 
Every  third  evening  he  had  a service,  and  these  were  invari- 
ably well  attended  and  very  encouraging.  He  had  at  that 
time  in  the  press  in  Shanghai,  or  already  printed,  his  “ Guide 
to  Heaven,”  a tract  on  “ Ancestral  Worship,”  “Mark,  with 
Notes,”  and  one  volume  of  “Theology”  ; also  “The  Assistant’s 
Manual  ” and  a tract  called  “ The  Two  Lights  ” (nature  and 
revelation).  The  second  volume  of  “ Theology  ” was  about 


FIRST  WINTER  IN  TUNG-CHOW 


223 


ready,  and  he  was  preparing  the  third  volume,  which,  when 
finished,  made  about  half  of  the  contemplated  “ Compendium 
of  Systematic  Theology,”  which  was  never  completed. 

On  the  2d  of  March,  1862,  three  persons  were  admitted  to  the 
newly  formed  church  in  Tung-chow.  One  of  these  was  our 
servant,  a Ningpo  man  named  Ah-pao ; another  was  a literary 
graduate  named  Lin ; and  the  third  was  Mr.  Chang,  my  hus- 
band’s scribe.  He  was  not  naturally  a strong  character,  yet 
he  showed  a great  deal  of  firmness  and  determination.  One 
evening,  as  he  was  coming  to  attend  Bible  class,  his  older 
brother  met  him,  and  began  to  abuse  him  for  having  dis- 
graced himself  and  his  family  by  becoming  a Christian.  Find- 
ing that  words  had  little  effect,  he  tried  blows,  and  nearly  tore 
poor  Chang’s  clothes  off  him.  Finally  Mr.  Chang  said,  “Now, 
elder  brother,  if  you  kill  me  you  cannot  shake  my  purpose,  for 
I will  be  a Christian.”  Hearing  which,  his  brother  left  him, 
saying,  “Very  well,  then;  from  this  hour  you  cease  to  be  my 
brother ! ” 

Mr.  Lin  was  very  intellectual  and  a fine  scholar;  but  he 
had  some  odd  ways,  which,  though  amusing,  were  sometimes 
annoying.  He  usually  carried  about  a dog’s  skin,  and  care- 
fully spread  it  upon  our  chairs  before  seating  himself.  He 
was  also  very  dainty  and  affected  in  other  respects.  He  many 
years  later  showed  evident  signs  of  insanity ; and  although  he 
gave  my  husband  most  valuable  assistance  in  literary  work,  he 
proved  a great  care  and  trial. 

In  my  husband’s  journal  I find  an  entry  giving  a long  ac- 
count of  the  apparent  conversion  and  speedy  defection  of  his 
teacher,  Mr.  Swun.  That  he  should  have  written  so  minutely 
shows  the  deep  interest  he  felt  in  this  man,  with  the  hopes, 
fears,  and  disappointments  he  occasioned  him.  He  had  left 
his  home  in  Tai-an,  in  the  west  of  the  province,  on  the  ap- 
proach of  the  rebels.  Being  out  of  employment,  he  was  glad 
to  come  to  Mr.  Nevius  as  a teacher.  It  was  when  they 


224 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


were  revising  a book — “The  Assistant’s  Manual” — that  his 
curiosity  was  aroused  by  some  thoughts  contained  in  it ; and 
from  that  time  he  always  appeared  glad  to  talk  on  the  subject 
of  Christianity,  though  slow  to  confess  his  belief  in  its  truth. 
At  Mr.  Nevius’s  suggestion  he  wrote  out  at  length  his  objections 
to  Christianity.  My  husband  says : “ Before  he  had  finished, 
however,  one  of  his  papers  was  so  blasphemous  that  I told  him 
that  while  I wished  him  to  use  the  utmost  frankness,  he  must 
at  least  speak  of  Christ  with  respect ; and  that  he  must  remem- 
ber that  he  might  one  day  find  he  had  been  sinning  against 
the  Majesty  of  heaven  and  earth.”  The  objections  indicated 
a clear  mind  and  much  study.  At  the  end  of  three  days  it 
was  evident  that  his  intellect  was  satisfied  as  far  as  most  of 
his  objections  were  concerned,  and  he  was  becoming  intensely 
interested.  Weeks  passed  on,  and  much  time  was  given  to  the 
study  of  the  Bible  and  books  bearing  upon  it.  At  one  time 
Mr.  Swun  would  seem  ready  to  yield  all  to  Christ  and  follow 
him  in  joyful  obedience.  Again  he  doubted  the  divine  origin 
of  the  Bible  and  every  truth  it  contained.  The  doctrine  of  the 
resurrection  seemed  foolishness  to  him,  and  he  could  not  be- 
lieve that  the  Scriptures  taught  it,  but  was  sure  they  had  been 
misinterpreted.  He  could  not  believe  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  nor 
would  he  acknowledge  the  being  and  power  of  Satan.  Still  it 
was  evident  that  Mr.  Swun  did  in  a sense  believe  in  the  religion 
of  Christ.  One  day,  in  response  to  some  searching  questions 
from  my  husband,  he  drew  from  his  pocket  a paper  on  which 
he  had  written  some  of  his  difficulties.  They  were  these : 

“ i.  My  old  mother  is  opposed  to  my  being  a Christian. 

“ 2.  I cannot  give  up  the  worship  which  the  custom  of  my 
country  requires  me  to  give  to  my  ancestors. 

“ 3.  I dread  the  scorn  of  my  former  associates,  who  will  say 
that,  having  failed  in  all  my  plans,  I became  a Christian  be- 
cause I could  do  nothing  better. 

“ 4.  My  becoming  a Christian  will  cut  me  off  from  sympathy 


FIRST  WINTER  IN  TUNG-CHOW 


225 


with  my  former  associates,  as  St.  James  says,  ‘The  friendship 
of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God.’ 

“5.  If  I become  a Christian  I know  of  no  way  in  which  I 
can  honestly,  and  consistently  with  the  teaching  of  the  Bible, 
support  my  family.” 

I cannot  give  here  even  an  extract  of  my  husband’s  answers 
to  these  difficulties,  so  grave  and  real ; but  while  assuring  him 
of  his  own  loving  sympathy,  he  begged  him  to  go  at  once  and 
cast  these  burdens  on  the  great  Burden-bearer.  At  length 
Mr.  Swun  became  convinced  both  in  mind  and  heart  of  the 
truth  of  Christianity ; his  intellectual  doubts  were  dissipated ; 
he  felt  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  own  heart ; he 
learned  to  pray,  trusting  in  the  merits  and  intercession  of  our 
Advocate,  Christ  Jesus;  and  it  seemed  that  he  had  indeed 
“ passed  from  death  unto  life.”  Then  began  that  storm  of 
opposition  which  converts  from  heathenism  so  often  have  to 
endure.  His  old  mother  was  greatly  distressed  at  his  being 
led  astray ; his  sister  opposed  him ; and  his  wife  threatened 
to  leave  him  and  return  to  her  family.  She  even  vowed  that 
if  he  became  a Christian  she  would  commit  suicide ; and  in 
attestation  of  the  sincerity  of  her  intention,  she  seized  a large 
knife  and  cut  her  finger  to  the  bone.  All  this  was  too  much 
for  poor  Swun’s  wavering  faith.  Near  the  Chinese  New  Year 
there  is  a day  when  worship  of  the  “ god  of  the  kitchen  ” is 
an  imperative  custom.  On  that  day,  after  his  mother  had 
again  and  again  reminded  him  of  his  neglected  duty,  he  re- 
plied to  her,  “ I have  worshiped.”  This  lie  was  perhaps  the 
first  step  in  his  downward  path,  which  he  soon  walked  so 
rapidly.  The  New  Year  holidays,  with  their  varied  tempta- 
tions, proved  a disastrous  time;  and  when  they  were  over, 
though  he  still  professed  the  same  determination  to  be  a Chris- 
tian, it  was  evidently  a hollow  profession.  Ashamed,  discon- 
tented, and  unhappy,  he  did  his  work  badly ; and  having  no 
pleasure  in  intercourse  with  Christians,  he  soon  left  my  hus- 


226 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


band’s  employ.  He  returned  to  the  habit  of  opium-smoking, 
of  which  he  had  been  apparently  cured.  In  the  course  of 
time  we  entirely  lost  sight  of  him. 

To  understand  the  real  trials  of  a missionary’s  life  it  is  well 
to  know  that  cases  such  as  this  of  Mr.  Swun  are  frequent. 
Words  cannot  express  the  pain  and  disappointment  they  were 
to  my  husband.  But  he  always  felt  sure  that  no  sincere  work 
for  Christ  had  been  lost,  and  had  a hope  that  though  he  should 
never  see  the  results  here  below,  he  might  meet  these  wander- 
ers in  the  better  world. 

In  the  spring  of  this  year  (1862)  Mr.  Nevius  made  two  tours 
on  the  promontory  of  Shantung,  the  first  with  Rev.  Dudley  Smith, 
of  the  American  Episcopal  Mission,  and  the  other  with  Rev. 
S.  Gayley,  of  Tung-chow.  He  was  not  absent  from  home  on 
either  of  these  tours  more  than  a month  or  six  weeks,  and  the 
distance  traversed  was  not  half  that  of  his  tours  in  later  years ; 
but  the  time  of  his  absence  seemed  long  and  the  distance 
great,  because  this  kind  of  work  in  Shantung  was  an  experi- 
ment involving  a certain  amount  of  danger,  although  even 
then  the  people  listened  with  attention  to  preaching,  and 
eagerly  received  Christian  books. 

In  the  month  of  June  the  literary  examinations  were  held  in 
Tung-chow,  and  the  scholars  collected  there  from  all  parts  of 
the  promontory  were  said  to  number  four  thousand  at  one 
time.  All  the  chapels  were  kept  open  from  early  in  the  morn- 
ing until  late  at  night,  and  our  houses  were  overflowing  with 
visitors.  It  was  a capital  time  for  preaching  and  distributing 
books. 

One  Sunday  morning  in  July  we  heard  for  the  first  time 
that  cholera  had  broken  out  at  Chefoo.  The  same  evening 
we  heard  of  the  death  of  Mrs.  Dudley  Smith,  and  within  a 
few  days  two  other  missionary  friends  and  two  children  were 
taken  away  by  the  same  disease  at  Chefoo.  The  cholera  soon 
reached  Tung-chow,  and  raged  among  the  natives  frightfully. 


DEATHS  FROM  CHOLERA 


227 


From  morning  to  night  we  could  hear  from  neighboring  houses 
sounds  of  weeping  and  wailing,  while  new-made  graves  could 
be  seen  in  every  direction.  In  the  absence  of  a doctor  we 
prepared  large  quantities  of  cholera  medicine  and  gave  it  freely 
to  all  who  would  take  it,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  knowing 
that  in  many  instances  it  saved  life.  There  was  a little  herds- 
boy employed  by  us  to  lead  away  our  cows  to  pasture  on  the 
hillside.  One  day  we  were  told  that  he  was  ill,  and  that  his 
friends  had  placed  him  on  the  ground  (as  is  their  custom)  to 
die.  My  husband  sent  him  the  medicine  in  all  haste,  and  in 
a few  hours  he  was  out  of  danger. 

At  this  time  our  mission  met  with  a very  great  loss  in  the 
death  of  Mr.  Gayley,  my  husband’s  dear  friend  and  coadjutor. 
He  died  of  cholera.  When  near  his  end  he  sent  for  us  all  to 
come  to  him.  When  standing  by  his  bedside  he  said,  “ My 
friends,  I want  to  tell  you  not  to  be  afraid  of  death;  it  is 
nothing,  nothing  ! It  is — ” And  then,  as  he  hesitated  for 
words,  my  husband  said,  “ Is  it  not  just  the  spiritual  life  ex- 
panding into  the  eternal  life?”  “Yes,  yes,”  he  answered; 
“ it  is  that — just  that.” 

A week  later  Mr.  Gayley’s  little  daughter  died  of  cholera, 
and  also  a niece  from  the  south  of  China.  There  were  other 
cases  of  illness,  but  no  other  deaths  in  our  little  mission  circle. 
The  brother  of  Mrs.  Gayley,  the  Rev.  C.  R.  Mills,  with  his 
wife  and  two  children,  had  come  from  Shanghai  to  live  in 
Tung-chow.  Before  reaching  that  place  both  children  had 
died  of  the  same  dreadful  disease.  For  thirty  years  it  had 
never  prevailed  there  to  such  an  extent,  nor  has  it  since. 

Our  second  winter  (1862-63)  confirmed  us  in  our  favorable 
opinion  of  that  part  of  Shantung.  The  weather  was  almost 
uniformly  bright  and  beautiful,  and  though  colder  than  Ningpo, 
it  really  seemed  warmer,  on  account  of  the  dryness.  Snow 
fell  to  the  depth  of  several  inches  or  a foot,  but  did  not  lie 
long,  disappearing  without  any  general  thaw  such  as  fre- 


228 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


quently  makes  our  winters  in  America  so  disagreeable.  The 
smaller  streams  were  all  frozen,  and  ice  formed  in  solid  blocks 
on  the  beach,  like  huge  boulders,  though  the  sea  was  not 
frozen  except  close  to  the  shore. 

In  our  instruction  of  pupils  and  inquirers  we  felt  the  want 
of  a catechism  in  Mandarin,  and  I was  glad  to  put  my  know- 
ledge of  the  character  to  account  in  preparing  one.  It  was 
not  a translation,  as  I knew  of  none  which  was  exactly  what 
we  needed,  some  being  too  simple,  and  others,  like  the  Shorter 
Catechism,  unsuited  to  persons  who  had  not  been  previously 
instructed.  Mine  began  with  such  questions  as  were  compre- 
hensible to  the  most  ignorant,  but  soon  passed  on  to  subjects 
from  the  Bible,  embracing  a compendium  of  both  Old  and 
New  Testament  history,  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
Christian  system,  and  explanations  of  church  ordinances  and 
religious  duties.  This  catechism  has  ever  since  then  been 
extensively  used  in  Mandarin-speaking  districts,  and  has  had 
as  large  a circulation  as  any  other  book  issued  by  the  Presby- 
terian mission  press  in  Shanghai. 

I had  at  this  time  a small  boarding-school  for  girls,  and  Mr. 
Nevius  had  a class  nearly  every  day  of  the  week  either  in  the 
Bible  or  in  theology.  He  continued  his  work  of  the  prepara- 
tion of  books,  and  devoted  every  leisure  moment  of  the  day 
or  evening  to  the  study  of  the  character.  I think  it  was 
nothing  but  his  habit  of  systematic  and  regular  exercise  which 
enabled  him  to  perform  such  an  amount  of  work  without  in- 
jury to  his  health.  Nearly  every  afternoon  he  spent  about 
two  hours  either  in  long  walks  in  the  country,  or,  when  I 
could  accompany  him,  we  took  pleasant  horseback-rides  over 
the  hills  or  on  the  sea-beach.  At  high  tide  a ride  on  the  beach 
was  impracticable,  but  when  the  water  was  low  we  had  a wide 
space  nearly  as  smooth  and  hard  as  a floor.  Many  a gallop 
have  we  had  there  close  to  the  water’s  edge. 

My  husband,  with  much  trouble,  had  procured  for  me  a 


“DINAH” 


229 


capital  horse.  “Dinah,”  as  we  named  her,  became  a great 
favorite  with  all  the  foreign  ladies.  She  had  been  taught  to 
ask  for  food  by  raising  her  forefoot  and  neighing  until  it  was 
brought  her.  She  soon  learned  that  I could  never  resist  her 
entreaties.  She  became  rather  tyrannical,  but  repaid  me  fully 
by  pacing  so  fast  on  the  beach  that  my  husband’s  more  clumsy 
animal  would  have  to  gallop  at  full  speed  to  keep  up  with  us. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


LETTER  TO  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  FOREIGN  MISSIONS  ON 
THE  SUBJECT  OF  A SYNOD  AND  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


HE  Annual  Report  of  the  Tung-chow  station  for  the 


years  1861  and  1862  is  a long  and  interesting  paper. 
As  the  substance  of  it  has  already  been  given  here,  I shall  not 
insert  it.  But  a letter  from  Mr.  Nevius,  addressed  to  the  ex- 
ecutive committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, seems  to  me  too  important  to  be  omitted.  It  was  not 
until  five  years  later  that  the  Synod  of  China,  the  establish- 
ment of  which  he  so  strongly  urged,  became  a fixed  institution, 
the  importance  of  which  I think  no  one  now  doubts.  The 
theological  seminary,  or  training-school,  is  still  a thing  of  the 
future.  His  opinions  on  the  subject  nevei  changed  materially 
from  those  expressed  in  this  letter ; but  he  yielded  readily  in 
this,  as  in  every  other  mission  matter,  to  “the  will  of  the 
majority.’ ’ For  many  years  he  gave  much  of  his  time  to  the 
instruction  of  theological  or  Bible  students,  working  always  at 
a disadvantage,  and,  as  he  believed,  to  a great  loss  in  the 
work.  A theological  school  established  thirty  years  ago  would 
have  been  an  inestimable  blessing  in  China.  It  should  be 
borne  in  mind  that  when  this  letter  was  written  the  questions 
raised  in  it  were  indeed  “questions.”  Some  of  them  have 
been  fully  answered  by  the  progress  of  events.  I doubt  if  any 
one  can  now  realize  how  experimental  all  kinds  of  missionary 
work  were  thirty  or  forty  years  ago.  Certain  things  now 


LETTER  TO  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  231 

accepted  as  matters  of  course  seemed  then  anything  but  that ; 
for  instance,  the  practicability  of  using  native  assistants  in 
missionary  work. 

“ Tung-chow,  October  2,  1862. 

“ To  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  : 

“ There  are  several  important  matters  which  I have  thought 
much  about  for  a long  time,  which  I have  not  felt  like  referring 
to  freely  in  the  Annual  Report  just  finished.  In  the  gradual 
development  of  our  work  it  appears  to  me  that  the  time  has 
come  for  making  some  changes  in  our  general  plan  of  opera- 
tions. There  is  a natural  tendency  to  go  on  in  old  tracks 
marked  out  years  ago,  forgetting  that  circumstances  have 
changed  and  that  new  methods  are  required  to  suit  them. 

“ I wish  to  call  your  attention  to  the  importance  of  estab- 
lishing in  China,  as  soon  as  possible,  a theological  school  for 
training  natives  for  the  ministry,  and  also  a Synod. 

“ First,  with  reference  to  a theological  school.  I believe  it 
is  generally  admitted  that  the  main  work  of  preaching  the 
gospel  in  China  must  eventually  be  performed  by  natives. 
The  first  difficulty  which  a foreigner  meets  is  that  of  acquiring 
the  language.  This  is  by  no  means  insurmountable ; but  it 
requires  years  to  learn  it  thoroughly.  A still  greater  hindrance 
exists  in  the  foreigner’s  comparative  ignorance  of  native  ideas, 
customs,  and  habits  of  thought,  to  become  acquainted  with 
which  requires  long  years  of  familiar  intercourse  with  the  peo- 
ple. A native,  knowing  these  things  intuitively,  is  on  this 
account  better  fitted  to  approach  his  own  people,  combat  their 
errors,  detect  the  undercurrent  of  their  thoughts,  understand 
and  sympathize  with  them  in  their  trials,  and  solve  their 
doubts.  China  is  a nation  by  itself,  and  has  few  things  in 
common  with  the  Western  world,  so  that  the  difficulty  which 
exists  here  of  adapting  one’s  self  to  the  people  for  whom  he 
labors  can  only  be  fully  appreciated  by  one  who  has  made  the 


232  JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 

attempt.  The  difference  of  race  is  at  first  a great  barrier,  and 
produces  a feeling  of  distance  and  reserve.  A foreigner  is  a 
mystery  to  the  great  mass  of  the  Chinese.  They  treat  him 
with  outward  politeness,  and  generally  assent  to  most  that  he 
says,  while  their  minds  are  full  of  doubts  and  suspicions.  A 
native  presents  the  gospel  to  his  own  people  without  any  such 
bar  of  separation,  and  openness  and  frankness  in  a great  mea- 
sure take  the  place  of  suspicious  reserve  under  the  false  guise 
of  politeness. 

“ Perhaps  what  I have  said,  though  quite  true,  may  produce 
a false  impression  with  reference  to  the  comparative  influence 
of  native  and  foreign  preachers ; for  a foreigner  who  has  be- 
come familiarly  acquainted  with  the  language  of  the  people, 
and  has  gained  to  a good  degree  their  confidence,  speaks  with 
an  authority  which  no  native  can,  while,  with  his  mental  train- 
ing and  logical  habits  of  thought,  he  is  able  to  present  the 
truth  with  great  additional  force. 

“Now,  while  the  above-mentioned  difficulties  exist  in  the 
intercourse  between  the  foreign  missionary  and  the  heathen 
masses  around  him,  every  barrier  between  the  native  Christian 
and  the  masses  is  removed.  He  and  they  mutually  understand 
and  respect  each  other,  and  the  native  gladly  takes  the  position 
of  a learner  and  eagerly  seizes  hold  of  the  instruction  which  is 
offered.  Here,  then,  in  the  raising  up,  training,  and  superin- 
tending of  native  laborers,  is,  I think,  the  place  where,  as  a 
general  rule,  the  time  and  energy  of  the  foreigner  may  be  ex- 
pended to  most  advantage  and  with  the  hope  of  the  greatest 
ultimate  results. 

“But  there  are  other  considerations  which  present  the 
necessity  of  depending  chiefly  upon  native  agency  in  a still 
stronger  light,  among  which  one  of  the  most  important  is  its 
cheapness.  Taking  into  account  the  years  of  preparation 
necessary  before  a foreigner  leaves  home,  and  the  years  on 
the  field,  together  with  the  short  average  of  missionary  life 


NATIVE  AGENTS 


2 33 


and  the  respective  salaries  of  the  two  classes,  the  cost  to  the 
church  for  foreign  laborers  as  compared  to  native  is  more 
than  ten  to  one ; or,  in  other  words,  ten  or  more  native  helpers 
could  be  placed  in  as  many  outstations  with  as  little  outlay  of 
funds  as  is  necessary  to  send  into  the  field  one  foreigner; 
while  a large  proportion  of  the  foreigners  are  taken  away  by 
death  or  sickness  before  they  are  able  to  enter  fully  upon  their 
work.  This  is  not  said  to  the  disparagement  of  foreign  labor- 
ers— by  no  means.  Without  the  foreigner’s  influence  the 
natives  could  not  be  obtained,  nor  without  his  superintendence 
could  they  be  profitably  employed.  These  two  agencies  are 
mutually  dependent  upon  each  other.  We  do  not  want  fewer 
of  the  one,  but  more  of  both.  It  is  evident  that  Christian 
nations  can  never  furnish  either  the  means  or  the  men  for 
evangelizing  the  three  hundred  millions  of  China.  It  is  only 
from  the  Chinese  that  this  large  demand  for  laborers  can  be 
supplied ; and  they,  in  many  respects,  are  best  fitted  to  speak 
to  their  own  countrymen,  in  their  own  language,  of  the  won- 
derful works  of  God. 

“ Taking  for  granted,  however,  the  desirableness  of  a native 
agency,  the  question  arises,  Is  it  to  be  depended  upon  ? 
Have  natives  sufficient  capacity  and  character,  and  are  they 
sufficiently  reliable,  to  be  freely  employed  in  this  great  and 
responsible  work  ? Much  anxiety  has  been  felt  on  this  point, 
and  most  missionaries  have  proceeded  in  this  matter  very 
cautiously.  Still,  while  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  exercise  due 
care  and  prudence,  we  must  not  at  the  same  time  err  on  the 
side  of  distrust  and  inactivity.  The  Chinese  are  not  a bar- 
barous, but  in  some  respects  a highly  cultivated,  race,  and 
require  only  the  same  training  and  Christian  principle  to  put 
them  on  a level  with  other  races.  The  results  of  our  experi- 
ence in  Ningpo  on  this  point  have  been  very  satisfactory  and 
encouraging.  Though  different  persons  to  the  number  of 
more  than  ten  have  been  advanced  to  the  position  of  native 


234 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


preachers,  and  separated  often  from  foreigners  in  remote  out- 
stations,  there  has  not  been  a case  in  which  the  native  has 
proved  unworthy  of  the  confidence  placed  in  him.  On  the 
contrary,  they  have  generally  far  exceeded  our  expectations, 
and  responsibilities  laid  upon  them  have,  in  most  cases, 
strengthened  and  developed  their  Christian  character  and 
fitted  them  for  occupying  still  more  important  positions  in  the 
future.  As  far  as  experience  and  the  leadings  of  Providence 
go,  we  have  been  pointed  most  clearly  to  the  employment  of 
a native  agency  as  a safe  means,  and  one  approved  of  God, 
for  the  successful  carrying  on  of  his  work.  The  great  essen- 
tial qualification  and  ground  of  confidence  is  real  piety. 
Where  this  is  possessed,  with  suitable  talents,  the  pushing  men 
forward,  after  as  good  a training  as  we  can  give  them,  to  bat- 
tle with  the  world,  and  look  to  God  for  grace  and  strength,  is 
the  best  way  to  make  them  strong  and  efficient. 

“Now  the  question  arises,  How  shall  we  best  train  these 
men  ? A great  many  difficulties  have  attended  this  depart- 
ment of  labor  heretofore.  When  a missionary  has  to  attend 
to  a great  variety  of  duties  it  is  almost  impossible  for  him  to 
give  sufficient  time  to  the  instruction  of  native  assistants.  In 
consequence  of  older  missionaries  being  obliged  to  leave  the 
field,  and  from  other  causes,  the  instruction  of  natives  often 
has  to  be  suspended,  or  put  upon  younger  members  of  the 
mission,  who  have  not  yet  had  time  to  qualify  themselves 
thoroughly  for  it.  The  great  want  of  text-books,  also,  has 
made  the  systematic  prosecution  of  this  work  still  more  diffi- 
cult. The  result  is  that  though  all  has  been  done  that  could 
be  done  under  the  circumstances,  candidates  for  the  ministry 
have  been  kept  five,  six,  seven,  and  eight  years  in  a course  of 
preparation,  still  imperfectly  instructed,  or  not  at  all,  on  many 
points  regarded  as  essential.  In  fact,  this  is  too  great  a work 
to  be  devolved  upon  missionaries  who  are  expected  to  give 
their  attention  chiefly  to  other  things.  Teaching  theology 


SEMINARY  FOR  NATIVE  AGENTS 


235 


here  is  very  different  from  what  it  is  at  home.  Almost  all  our 
text-books  are  still  to  be  written ; translations  of  the  Bible  are  ' 
yet  imperfect ; the  language  of  theology  is  not  yet  fixed ; new 
terms  have  to  be  coined ; and  polemic  theology  has  to  be 
adapted  to  the  prevailing  errors  and  systems  of  the  Chinese. 
Dictionaries,  also  ought  to  be  prepared  as  soon  as  possible,  to 
enable  the  Chinese  to  learn  the  original  languages  of  the 
Scriptures.  It  is  often  remarked  that  we  shall  not  have  really 
satisfactory  translations  of  the  Bible  and  Christian  books,  dis- 
tinctively native  in  their  character,  and  suited  to  the  native 
mind,  until  they  are  prepared  by  natives.  But  where  are  they 
to  come  from  ? And  where  are  they  to  get  the  training  ? 
This  whole  work  is  so  great  that  we  almost  shrink  back  from 
it  as  impracticable  and  impossible.  It  is  true  the  end  in  view 
cannot  be  reached  in  months  or  in  years  ; but  a beginning  may 
be  made  now  as  well  as  ever,  and  the  sooner  the  beginning  is 
made  the  sooner  the  end  will  be  attained. 

“ Everything  I have  said  points  to  the  early  establishment 
of  an  institution  having  for  its  special  object  the  training  of  a 
native  ministry,  and  to  the  importance  of  some  missionaries 
giving  themselves  up  specially  to  it.  The  work  of  mission- 
aries is  fast  becoming  one  of  training  and  superintending  native 
preachers,  and  visiting  outstations,  and  it  will  become  so  more 
and  more.  Now,  if  a few  men  will  attend  to  the  instruction  of 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  there  would  be  great  economy  of 
time  and  labor,  and  the  other  missionaries,  being  relieved  from 
a part  of  their  cares  and  responsibilities,  would  be  free  to  give 
themselves  more  entirely  to  the  other  duties  of  their  fields. 

“ Another  argument  for  the  establishment  of  such  a school 
is  that  it  would  be  a strong  bond  of  union  between  the  various 
missions  in  China.  Hitherto  we  have  been  in  a great  measure 
isolated  and  had  little  in  common,  and  it  is  probable  that  such 
an  institution,  by  bringing  us  closer  together,  would  have  a 
very  happy  effect  both  on  foreigners  and  natives. 


2 36 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“Again,  these  advantages  would  be  gained  with  compara- 
tively little  expense.  In  the  beginning  there  would  be  few  to 
attend  such  a school,  and,  wherever  it  might  be  located,  not 
much  additional  house-room  would  be  required. 

“ It  is  but  to  be  expected  that  the  execution  of  the  plan 
would  be  attended  with  some  practical  inconveniences.  It 
would  be  impossible  for  all  persons  now  looking  forward  to 
the  ministry,  or  who  shall  hereafter  wish  to  fit  themselves  for 
it,  to  congregate  in  such  a school.  Some  are  now  connected 
with  outstations  which  cannot  be  given  up ; some  are  too  old 
to  undertake  a thorough  course  of  new  studies ; and  some  are 
married  and  cannot  leave  their  families.  If  the  establishment 
of  a theological  school  would  make  it  necessary  for  such  per- 
sons to  leave  their  work  to  attend  it,  or  it  should  be  concluded 
that  none  could  enter  the  ministry  who  had  not  received  this 
training,  I should  think  it  better  to  give  up  the  idea  of  the 
school  altogether.  Such  persons,  who  will  have  to  depend 
upon  the  more  informal  teaching  of  the  missionary  under 
whose  care  they  labor,  would,  however,  have  the  advantage 
of  text-books  prepared  in  the  institution ; while  young  men  of 
studious  habits  and  unfettered  by  family  ties  might  enjoy  its 
full  benefits.  All  kinds  of  men  are  required,  and  all  kinds  of 
places  are  to  be  filled.  The  standard  of  necessary  qualifica- 
tions should  not  be  too  high  nor  too  unyielding.  A great  deal 
of  discretion  should  be  left  to  Presbyteries  in  inducting  into  the 
sacred  office  men  who,  though  destitute  of  a thorough  intellec- 
tual training,  seem  called  to  it  and  fitted  for  it.  I have  by  no 
means  forgotten  that  some  of  the  most  important  qualifications 
for  being  a good  preacher  are  not  to  be  acquired  in  a theo- 
logical school.  In  fact,  separation  from  the  world  and  close 
study  are,  on  the  contrary,  unfavorable  to  the  development  of 
two  among  the  most  important  requisites — knowledge  of  men 
and  common  sympathies  with  the  masses.  We  often  find  at 
home — and  it  will  be  no  less  true  here — that  men  of  few  liter- 


SEMINARY  FOR  NATIVE  AGENTS 


237 


ary  attainments  who  are  strong  in  the  Scriptures  and  men  of 
prayer,  zeal,  prudence,  and  common  sense,  are  among  our 
most  useful  and  honored  ministers.  While  no  policy  should 
be  fixed  upon  which  would  exclude  such  men  from  the  sacred 
office,  the  introduction  into  the  church  of  some  men,  and  as 
many  as  possible,  of  higher  literary  culture  and  more  extensive 
knowledge  is  most  desirable.  This  class  of  persons  will  have 
a good  work  to  do  in  the  future  in  translating,  superintending 
schools,  assisting  in  the  teaching  of  candidates  for  the  minis- 
try, and  acting  as  pastors  of  the  more  intelligent  churches  in 
important  centers  of  influence. 

“ The  greatest  practical  difficulty,  perhaps,  particularly  in  the 
beginning  of  this  work,  is  to  obtain  suitable  students  for  such 
an  institution.  It  should  be  the  aim  of  each  mission  to  send  as 
many  young  men  to  this  school  as  possible.  Boarding-schools 
would  be  the  best  nurseries  for  raising  up  such  students,  and 
the  more  promising  Christian  boys  should  be  encouraged  to 
give  themselves  to  this  work. 

“ I fear  that  if  we  adopt  the  principle  that  we  cannot  make 
use  of  young  men  who  are  not  possessed  of  unusual  intellec- 
tual gifts,  the  church  in  China  will  long  be  without  a supply 
of  native  pastors.  While  we  ought  to  seek  as  high  a degree 
of  intellect  in  candidates  as  possible,  all  we  ought  to  require 
in  them  is  ordinary  gifts.  Of  the  students  in  our  theological 
seminaries  at  home,  not  many  are  naturally  gifted  above  intel- 
ligent persons  in  other  callings,  and  yet  they  make  efficient  and 
acceptable  ministers.  It  is  impossible  to  anticipate  with  any 
degree  of  certainty,  while  students  are  in  a course  of  training, 
who  of  them  will  in  the  end  be  most  useful.  It  should  be  re- 
membered, also,  that  a knowledge  of  Christianity  in  China 
gives  a man  a moral  and  intellectual  advantage  and  superior- 
ity over  his  heathen  countrymen  which  a theological  education 
cannot  give  to  a minister  at  home  over  the  enlightened  and 
intelligent  people  among  whom  he  is  placed.  I wish  to  urge 


238 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


the  importance  of  not  rejecting  young  men,  otherwise  well 
qualified  for  usefulness,  because  they  are  not  possessed  of 
brilliant  talents. 

“ For  the  reasons  above  stated  it  appears  to  me  that  the 
immediate  establishment  of  a theological  school  in  China,  for 
the  training  of  native  Christians  for  the  sacred  ministry,  is  a 
measure  eminently  practicable  and  desirable,  and  one  which 
in  the  course  of  time  will  be  productive  of  incalculable  good 
to  the  cause  of  missions. 

“ With  reference  to  the  place  where  such  an  institution  should 
be  established,  there  may  be  difference  of  opinion.  It  appears 
to  me  that  there  are  weighty  reasons  why  it  should  be  in  the 
north  of  China.  These  reasons  resolve  themselves  into  two, 
the  one  relating  to  the  climate  and  the  other  to  the  language. 

“To  make  the  plan  of  a theological  school  successful,  noth- 
ing is  more  important  than  uninterrupted  continuity  of  effort. 
This  will  depend  very  much  upon  the  health  of  the  foreigners 
connected  with  it.  Consequently  it  ought  to  be,  if  possible,  in 
a healthy  locality,  where  the  teachers  could,  under  the  most 
favorable  circumstances,  prepare  themselves  for  their  duties  and 
have  the  best  prospect  of  remaining  permanently  in  the  field. 
Vacancies  occurring  from  time  to  time  might  be  filled  by  mis- 
sionaries from  the  south  obliged  to  leave  their  fields  from  ill 
health,  who  would  here  find  useful  employment.  Again,  the 
removal  of  native  young  men  from  the  south  to  spend  three 
years  in  a bracing  and  invigorating  climate  would  also,  doubt- 
less, have  a happy  effect  in  preparing  them  better,  physically, 
for  their  future  labors. 

“ Considerations  connected  with  the  language  point  to  the 
north  still  more  clearly.  In  such  an  institution  all  would  of 
course  have  to  adopt  a common  dialect,  and  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  the  Mandarin  or  court  dialect — the  only  one  widely 
spoken — should  be  the  one  chosen.  Educated  young  men 
would  be  able  to  use  that  dialect  as  the  medium  of  instruction 


IMPORTANCE  OP  MANDARIN  DIALECT 


239 


in  a few  months,  and  on  leaving  the  institution  would  find  the 
knowledge  of  it  a most  valuable  acquisition  in  whatever  part 
of  China  they  might  labor.  In  establishing  outstations  con- 
siderably removed  from  the  place  where  the  native  evangelist’s 
dialect  is  spoken — as,  for  instance,  in  the  case  of  a Ningpo 
man’s  establishing  himself  in  Hang-chow,  or  other  interior 
parts  of  his  province — a knowledge  of  Mandarin  would  be  in- 
valuable. Another  important  result  of  the  plan  would  be  that 
young  men  from  the  institution  would  have  a common  medium 
of  communication  when  they  meet  together  hereafter  in  the 
judicatures  of  the  church.  To  have  Chinese  ministers  pos- 
sessed of  a common  spoken  dialect  will  be  absolutely  neces- 
sary if  the  theory  of  our  church  is  carried  out  here,  since  the 
dialects  of  places  situated  in  the  same  province  often  differ  to 
such  an  extent  that  natives  speaking  them  exclusively  cannot 
understand  one  another.  Further,  by  making  use  of  the  Man- 
darin dialect,  all  from  the  northern  provinces,  where  the  differ- 
ent varieties  of  it  are  spoken,  would  not  be  obliged  to  learn  a 
language  entirely  new.  But,  it  may  be  said,  such  an  institution 
need  not  necessarily  be  located  in  the  .north  in  order  to  have 
Mandarin  taught  in  it,  as  this  might  be  accomplished  anywhere 
in  the  empire.  We  all  know,  however,  how  much  more  readily 
and  thoroughly  we  learn  a new  language  on  the  ground  where 
it  is  spoken  than  we  can  anywhere  else.  Should  it  be  deter- 
mined to  establish  such  an  institution  in  the  north,  some  place 
in  Shantung  would  probably  have  the  greatest  advantage  in 
point  of  climate,  while  Peking,  the  capital,  would  have  the 
advantage  of  moral  influence.  The  fixing  of  the  ultimate  and 
permanent  location  of  this  school  might  be  postponed  for  sev- 
eral years,  as  a few  students  might  be  removed  from  one  place 
to  another,  when  deemed  desirable,  with  little  expense  and  in- 
convenience. 

“ With  these  remarks  I leave  the  subject  with  the  Board  and 
my  missionary  brethren,  trusting  it  may  receive  that  attention 


240 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


which  its  importance  demands,  and  that  those  plans  may  be 
adopted  which  shall  prove  best  adapted  to  secure  the  end  in 
view. 

“ Intimately  connected  with  the  subject  above  presented  is 
the  establishment  of  a Synod ; for  the  theological  school  would 
naturally  come  under  the  care  of  a Synod,  and  could  not  well 
be  carried  on  without  it.  We  very  much  need  a common 
bond  of  union  to  make  us  feel  that,  though  separated  from 
one  another,  we  are  engaged  in  one  and  the  same  work.  Here- 
tofore our  missions  in  China  have  been  to  too  great  an  extent 
distinct  and  isolated.  Instead  of  feeling  that  we  are  coordi- 
nate members  of  the  same  body,  mutually  dependent  upon  each 
other,  and  fellow-helpers  in  the  same  cause,  a strong  feeling 
of  individuality  springs  up,  if  not  a feeling  of  rivalry,  between 
different  missions.  A Synod,  or  something  of  the  kind,  is  fast 
becoming  a necessity.  Practical  questions  of  common  interest 
are  coming  up  which  cannot  be  settled  in  a manner  satisfac- 
tory to  all  except  in  a body  in  which  all  are  represented.  One 
mission  cannot  decide  for  all  what  equally  concerns  all ; and 
the  Board,  with  necessarily  imperfect  and  perhaps  partial  in- 
formation, cannot  be  expected,  thousands  of  miles  away  from 
the  field,  to  be  as  able  to  decide  upon  many  questions  as  are 
men  who  have  devoted  their  lives  to  the  cause  of  missions  on 
the  field,  and  have  become  thoroughly  acquainted,  by  practical 
experience  and  observation,  with  the  work  before  them.  For 
instance,  last  year  two  versions  of  the  Shorter  Catechism  were 
presented  to  the  press  for  publication.  One  was  prepared  by 
Dr.  Happer,  under  the  direction  of  the  Canton  Presbytery, 
and  the  other  by  Mr.  Culbertson,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Ningpo  Presbytery.  What  shall  the  press  do  ? Of  course  it 
could  neither  print  both  nor  choose  one  and  reject  the  other; 
nor  can  such  a matter  be  decided  by  the  Board.  Another 
version  may  in  time  be  prepared  combining  the  excellences 
of  the  former  two ; but  it  can  only  be  done,  under  the  circum- 


NEED  FOR  A GENERAL  SYNOD 


241 


stances,  privately  and  informally,  and  when  completed,  there 
is  no  ecclesiastical  body  competent  to  decide  upon  it  authori- 
tatively as  a book  for  general  use  in  all  missions.  In  China  a 
General  Synod  is,  at  this  time,  really  of  almost  more  practical 
importance  than  the  Presbytery.  The  members  of  a Presby- 
tery are,  at  present,  simply  the  missionaries  who  are  laboring 
together  in  the  same  station.  Most  matters  are  decided  by 
them  in  the  capacity  of  a mission  at  the  monthly  mission 
meeting,  and  comparatively  little  is  left  for  the  Presbytery  to 
do.  Many  matters,  however,  would  fall  naturally  under  the 
supervision  of  a Synod,  such  as  the  following : to  suggest  the 
translation  and  composition  of  important  Christian  books ; to 
decide  upon  the  versions  of  the  Bible  and  of  the  standards  of 
our  church  for  the  use  of  all  the  missions ; to  fix  the  standard 
of  qualifications  for  native  ministers ; to  appoint  instructors  for 
the  theological  school,  in  case  there  be  one,  and  to  take  the 
general  superintendence  of  it;  in  a word,  to  take  the  charge 
of  all  matters  in  which  the  different  missions  have  a common 
interest.  While  something  of  this  kind  is  evidently  needed,  it 
seems  to  me  that  the  theory  of  our  church  provides  just  what 
we  want.  The  meeting  of  the  members  of  such  a Synod  once 
a year  would  be  a matter  of  some  expense,  but  I believe  that 
the  expense  would  be  insignificant  compared  to  the  advantage 
which  would  be  realized.  To  constitute  a quorum  for  trans- 
acting business  three  missionaries  residing  at  the  place  where 
the  Synod  meets,  and  four  from  abroad,  are  all  that  would  be 
necessary.  The  meeting  of  Synod  would  be  a delightful  epi- 
sode in  our  monotonous  missionary  lives.  In  the  visiting  of 
other  stations  practical  lessons,  suggestions,  and  incentives 
would  be  derived  from  observing  the  workings  of  the  plans 
and  methods  there  employed,  and  a new  stimulus  would  be 
given  to  the  work  generally.  Other  advantages  might  be 
mentioned,  to  which  I will  not  refer,  lest  this  letter  should  be- 
come too  long  and  tedious. 


242 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“ Before  closing,  allow  me  to  suggest  that  it  may  be  worth 
considering  whether  we  have  not  made  a mistake  in  having 
separate  Presbyteries  at  Ningpo  and  Shanghai,  and  whether  in 
forming  new  stations  in  the  north  it  will  not  be  better  to  have 
adjacent  stations  united  in  one  Presbytery.  The  happy  effect 
of  the  visit  of  our  Shanghai  brethren  in  attending  the  meetings 
of  the  Ningpo  Presbytery  in  former  years  is  often  referred  to 
and  gratefully  remembered ; while  there  is  reason  to  fear  that 
the  separation  into  two  Presbyteries  has  been,  to  too  great  an 
extent,  a separation  of  interests  and  sympathies.  Another  seri- 
ous consideration  is  the  danger  that  Presbyteries  composed  of 
barely  enough  members  to  constitute  a quorum  may  be  at  any 
time  broken  up  by  the  death  or  return  home  of  missionaries. 
If  we  had  three  Presbyteries — one  for  southern,  one  for  middle, 
and  one  for  northern  China — they  would  be  strong  and  stable, 
and  stations  nearly  related  by  place  and  interests  would  then 
have  a special  bond  of  union  and  sympathy,  and  be  able  in  the 
Presbytery  to  discuss  and  adjust  all  matters  of  common  inter- 
est. Of  course  these  remarks  refer  only  to  the  present.  When 
our  churches  increase,  more  Presbyteries  will  be  required.  Hop- 
ing that  we  may  be  guided  by  heavenly  wisdom  in  consider- 
ing these  and  all  other  matters  relating  to  Christ’s  kingdom,  I 
remain, 

“ Yours  truly, 

“John  L.  Nevius.” 


CHAPTER  XIX 


WORK  IN  TUNG-CHOW DEATH  OF  REV.  H.  V.  RANKIN 

VISIT  IN  NINGPO 

BOUT  the  2 ist  of  May,  1863,  two  of  my  school-girls,  to- 


gether with  some  others,  were  received  by  baptism  into 
the  church,  and  near  the  same  time  there  were  several  addi- 
tions to  the  Baptist  church  also.  These  events  were  the  oc- 
casion of  a new  and  most  unlooked-for  interruption  in  our 
hitherto  prosperous  operations.  The  natives,  seeing  so  many 
persons  coming  out  from  heathenism  and  joining  this  foreign 
religion,  were  startled  out  of  their  usual  apathy.  They  could 
not  understand  it,  and  many  theories  were  suggested  to 
account  for  it.  At  last  some  particularly  discerning  ones  ex- 
plained the  whole  affair  as  follows:  We  foreigners,  they  said, 
were  possessed  of  a secret  by  which  we  could  gain  an  irresist- 
ible power  over  persons  who  allowed  themselves  to  come 
under  our  influence.  Some  averred  it  was  the  “ evil  eye  ” ; 
others  that  it  was  witchcraft;  and  others,  again,  knew  posi- 
tively that  it  was  by  a charm  or  potion  which  we  mixed  with 
the  tea  which  we  gave  our  guests  when  they  came  to  visit 
us.  This  latter  supposition  was  confirmed  by  the  fact  that 
many  who  had  been  known  to  be  unfriendly  to  us  before  they 
came  to  see  us,  after  one  visit  would  become  our  stanch 
friends.  This  was  inexplicable  except  on  the  supposition  of 
some  such  unholy  influence.  The  reports  spread  everywhere, 
and  assumed  more  alarming  shapes.  Not  content  with  carry- 


244 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


ing  on  our  iniquitous  practices  on  a small  scale,  they  suspected 
us  of  insinuating  our  charms  into  the  flour  used  by  bakers  in 
the  city,  and  even  into  the  wells  in  private  families.  The 
business  of  the  bakers  suffered  much  from  these  suspicions, 
and  the  wells  on  a certain  street  which  we  had  frequented 
were  emptied  of  their  contents  and  searched.  We  were  told 
that  in  every  case  a small  red  bag  with  a powder  of  some  sort 
was  found  in  the  bottom  of  the  well,  placed  there,  probably, 
by  the  well-cleaners  themselves,  to  whom  this  panic  yielded  a 
rich  harvest. 

My  little  school  came  in  for  its  share  of  suspicion.  It  ap- 
peared as  unlikely  to  the  Chinese  that  we  should  be  willing  to 
spend  our  lives  in  efforts  to  benefit  others,  without  some  bad 
motive  at  the  bottom,  as  it  does  to  some  people  at  home. 
They  did  not  suspect  us  of  “ going  abroad  to  see  the  world,” 
or  choosing  that  employment  because  it  offered  attractions  for 
“ ease  and  luxury.”  On  the  contrary,  our  work,  especially 
teaching  and  supporting  a school  of  girls,  seemed  to  them  a 
very  dull,  tiresome  vocation,  and  as  useless  as  dull.  At  last 
they  found  the  clue  to  the  mystery.  We  were  getting  these 
girls  together  in  a quiet  way,  and  when  a large  number  had 
been  collected,  and  they  had  been  sufficiently  improved  by 
their  good  living,  a foreign  ship  was  coming  along,  and  the 
ill-starred  maidens  were  all  to  be  sent  off  to  some  distant  land, 
not  to  be  made  into  opium,  but  to  be  *ised  in  the  preparation 
of  that  mysterious  “ elixir  of  life  ” which  religionists  of  the 
Tauist  sect  believe  has  the  effect  to  insure  perpetual  youth. 
The  bodies  were  to  be  boiled,  and  from  them  would  be  ex- 
pressed a kind  of  oil,  which,  when  eaten,  has  marvelous  effects. 
When  going  to  and  from  my  school  I could  see  groups  of  men 
standing  on  a mound  which  commanded  a view  of  our  court, 
watching  me  to  see  in  what  suspicious  performances  I might 
be  engaged. 

In  the  course  of  a few  weeks  this  excitement  passed  away ; 


\ 


Chinese  Graves  outside  of  Tung-chow  fu  Walls. 


FLOOD  IN  TUNG-CHOW 


245 


the  absurdity  of  the  reports,  after  men’s  minds  had  had  time 
to  consider  them  coolly,  most  effectually  worked  their  own 
cure.  Credulous  old  women  who,  perhaps,  were  the  first  to 
originate  the  stories  were  also  the  last  to  disbelieve  them. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  most  of  our  first  year  in  China 
was  spent  in  the  pleasant  home  of  Rev.  H.  V.  Rankin,  in 
Ningpo.  Nine  years  later,  with  his  wife  and  two  children,  he 
came  to  us  in  Tung-chow,  with  the  hope  that  the  climate 
might  restore  his  broken  health.  But  his  work  on  earth  was 
done,  and  God  took  him  to  himself.  He  left  us  on  the  morn- 
ing of  July  2,  1863,  and  was  laid  to  rest  in  a lovely  spot  on 
the  hill  which  he  visited  soon  after  reaching  Tung-chow. 
“There  is  no  other  place  in  the  world,”  he  had  said  to  me, 
“ where  I should  prefer  to  lie.” 

From  a letter  of  mine,  dated  the  20th  of  August,  1863,  I 
will  make  some  extracts : 

“'We  have  had  a great  flood.  It  rained  all  day  yesterday, 
and  in  the  evening  it  began  again  to  pour.  Between  eleven 
and  twelve  we  heard  an  uproar  in  the  school-girls’  room,  and 
starting  out  to  learn  the  cause,  found  even  the  inner  court 
flooded  with  water,  which  already  covered  the  lower  steps 
of  our  veranda,  and  was  several  inches  deep  on  the  one  in 
front  of  Mrs.  Rankin’s  room,  which  .is  considerably  lower  than 
ours. 

“The  women  and  school-girls  came  rushing  into  our  part 
of  the  temple  to  find  a place  of  safety,  the  water  in  their 
rooms  being  already  over  their  kangs.  Some  waded,  and 
some  were  carried  by  the  men,  and  all  were  in  a great  state 
of  excitement.  The  water  continuing  to  rise,  Mr.  Nevius  and 
one  of  the  men  waded  over  to  Mrs.  Rankin’s  room.  Before 
they  had  things  properly  arranged,  in  came  the  water,  oozing 
up  through  the  floor  and  pouring  over  the  door-sill.  At  the 
same  moment  it  entered  our  dining-room.  When  Mr.  Nevius 
crossed  over  there  to  lift  some  boxes  to  a safe  elevation,  he 


246 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


heard  a voice  calling,  'Nee  shienseng  ! Nee  shienseng!’ 
('  Teacher  Nevius!  Teacher  Nevius!  ’)  from  the  garden  without. 
It  proved  to  be  a neighbor,  who,  with  her  little  son,  had  made 
her  way  through  the  fields  to  our  house.  As  the  water  in  the 
outer  court  and  passages  was  then  too  deep  to  allow  her  to 
come  through  in  that  way,  Mr.  Nevius  pulled  her  up  through 
a window  seven  or  eight  feet  from  the  ground. 

“There  is  a stream  in  front  of  the  'Temple  of  the  Goddess 
of  Mercy,’  which  is  often  quite  dry ; but  in  heavy  rains  it  rises 
very  suddenly.  Last  night  it  was  a rushing  torrent.  Mr. 
Nevius  was  anxious  to  get  out  to  look  after  an  old  woman 
who  lives  in  one  of  the  neighboring  houses,  and  also  to  see  if 
he  could  not  render  assistance  to  others  who  might  be  in 
danger ; but  he  was  met  by  so  swift  a current  as  nearly  to 
carry  him  off,  and  was  glad  enough  to  find  himself  safely  back 
in  our  own  inclosure. 

“ The  water  was  at  its  greatest  height  at  midnight.  By  that 
time  the  roof  of  the  Kwan-yin  Tang  was  leaking  in  every 
room,  particularly  in  the  main  building.  Nearly  half  the  ceil- 
ing fell  off,  or  hung  in  tattered  shreds.  The  water  abated  as 
rapidly  as  it  rose,  and  in  a few  hours  the  courts  were  empty. 
As  the  flood  subsided  it  left  a fesiduum  very  hard  to  remove 
both  in  the  house  and  in  the  courts.  Every  matting  had  to 
be  taken  up.  The  floor  in  the  girls’  school-room,  and  also  in 
the  chapel,  caved  in,  and  two  partition-walls  and  several  doors 
had  to  be  pulled  down,  as  they  were  on  the  point  of  falling. 
Part  of  the  stable -wall  fell  during  the  night,  almost  upon  the 
horses.  Such  a house  as  ours  I am  sure  you  never  saw  ! ” 
The  walls  were  so  thoroughly  soaked  that  it  was  months  be- 
fore they  were  perfectly  dry. 

During  the  autumn  of  1863  my  health  was  unusually  bad, 
and  in  the  hope  of  being  benefited  by  rest  and  change,  we 
took  a trip  to  the  south  of  China.  On  the  21st  of  September 
Dr.  McCartee  wrote  us  from  Chefoo  of  the  sailing  of  two 


DEPARTURE  FOR  AMOY 


247 


ships,  one  for  Hongkong  and  the  other  for  Amoy,  the  captains 
of  which  kindly  offered  us  a free  passage.  He  urged  our 
accepting  the  invitation  of  one  or  the  other  without  delay. 
After  consultation  with  our  missionary  friends,  and  earnestly 
asking  guidance  from  Him  who  so  often  in  our  lives  had  veri- 
fied the  promise,  " In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he 
shall  direct  thy  paths,”  we  decided  to  start  for  Chef 00  the  next 
day.  We  expected  to  be  gone  only  a month  or  two ; but  not- 
withstanding this,  our  Chinese  friends,  especially  the  girls  and 
the  women,  seemed  to  feel  our  going  very  much,  and  many 
tears  were  shed. 

We  left  home  at  nine  o’clock  in  the  morning.  By  seven  at 
evening  we  reached  Shin-tien,  the  village  where  we  stopped 
on  our  first  journey  to  Tung-chow.  The  inn  seemed  forbid- 
ding in  the  last  degree,  and  the  air  was  so  stifling  that  my 
lungs  refused  to  breathe  it.  I was  greatly  relieved  when  Mr. 
Nevius  suggested  continuing  our  journey  by  night.  He  left 
his  horse  and  mounted  a donkey,  which  knew  the  road  so  per- 
fectly as  to  be  quite  capable  of  acting  as  our  guide.  The 
owner  of  the  donkey  assured  us  that  if  we  would  allow  it  to 
have  its  own  way  we  need  have  no  fear  of  losing  the  road. 
And  so,  through  all  the  hours  of  that  dark  night,  our  wise  little 
leader  led  us,  up  hill  and  down,  through  fields  and  over 
streams,  in  narrow,  rocky,  and  precipitous  paths,  sometimes 
on  the  edge  of  chasms  and  precipices,  without  ever  one  mis- 
take. I enjoyed  the  strangeness,  almost  grotesqueness,  of  our 
night- journey,  but  Mr.  Nevius  was  completely  worn  out  by  it. 
On  reaching  Chef 00  we  found  that  neither  of  the  vessels  was 
to  sail  for  several  days,  so  we  need  not  have  hastened  our 
leaving  Tung-chow  as  we  did.  It  was  decided  that  it  would 
be  best  for  us  to  accept  the  invitation  of  the  captain  of  the 
“ Agnes,”  whose  wife,  an  American  lady,  was  with  him.  They 
were  exceedingly  kind,  and  had  it  not  been  for  ill  health  the 
voyage  would  have  been  a very  pleasant  one. 


248 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


We  spent  several  weeks  at  Amoy,  where  we  were  most  hos- 
pitably entertained  by  members  of  the  English  Presbyterian 
Mission ; and  we  received  many  kindnesses  from  other  mission- 
aries, both  English  and  American.  A physician  who  was  called 
in  to  see  me  soon  after  our  arrival  took  a discouraging  view  of 
my  health,  and  urged  us  to  give  up  our  intention  of  remaining 
longer  in  China,  and  return  to  the  United  States  immediately. 

After  leaving  Amoy  we  stayed  a few  days  in  Hongkong, 
and  from  there  went  up  to  Canton,  where  we  spent  several 
weeks.  In  the  latter  part  of  November  we  sailed  for  Shang- 
hai, stopping  on  our  way  at  Foo-chow  for  a few  hours.  We  had 
thus  an  opportunity  of  visiting  most  of  the  mission  stations  in 
China ; and,  as  was  his  invariable  custom,  my  husband  made 
the  most  of  this  opportunity,  inquiring  into  the  methods  used, 
their  results,  both  past  and  prospective;  into  mistakes  made, 
and  their  causes  and  effects ; and  in  every  way  possible  added 
to  his  knowledge  of  the  economy  of  missions.  He  felt  the 
information  thus  gained  to  be  ^valuable,  and  its  influence  on 
his  own  work  was  very  great. 

We  reached  Shanghai  on  the  4th  of  December.  While 
there  our  physician  advised  us  so  strongly  to  return  to  the 
United  States,  and  warned  us  so  earnestly  against  the  danger 
of  delay,  that  we  scarcely  felt  at  liberty  to  further  discuss  the 
matter,  although  my  husband  and  I both  should  greatly  have 
preferred  to  stay  in  China  one  or  two  years  longer. 

When  the  question  of  our  return  home  had  been  decided, 
Mr.  Nevius  determined  to  go  at  once  to  Ningpo,  in  order  to 
secure  the  aid  of  trained  native  scholars  to  assist  him  in  finish- 
ing and  revising  different  works  for  the  press.  He  felt  that 
he  could  not  leave  the  country  without  accomplishing  this 
object,  as  doing  so  might  involve  the  loss  of  years  of  hard 
labor.  On  reaching  Ningpo,  about  the  first  of  the  year  1864, 
he  at  once  engaged  several  teachers  and  scribes,  and  kept 
them  constantly  busy.  He  himself  worked  day  and  night, 


THE  TEA  INDUSTRY  OF  CHINA 


249 


now  with  one,  now  with  another,  and  crowded  into  a short 
space  of  time  what  ought  to  have  occupied  a much  longer 
period.  It  was  good,  successful  work,  and  it  seemed  neces- 
sary ; but  his  health  suffered  from  the  overstrain  for  nearly  a 
year  afterward. 

With  one  exception  there  was  not  a missionary  at  Ningpo 
then  who  was  there  on  our  arrival  ten  years  before.  Some 
had  removed  to  other  parts  of  China  or  returned  to  their  native 
countries;  but  many  had  died  from  the  effects  of  climate  or 
overwork,  or  more  probably  from  both  causes  combined,  as 
was  the  case  with  Mr.  Rankin.  The  native  Christians  met  us 
with  a hearty  and  affectionate  welcome,  and  were  much  re- 
joiced to  meet  their  old  friend  and  pastor  again.  Shortly  after 
reaching  Ningpo  Mr.  Nevius  went  to  Bao-ko-tah,  the  nearest 
outstation,  where  he  preached  and  administered  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord’s  Supper.  At  the  close  of  the  service  a woman 
came  to  him  with  a case  of  conscience.  She  wished  to  know 
whether  it  was  right  to  think  of  Jesus  after  she  had  gone  to 
bed  at  night  ! She  said  that  by  the  worshipers  of  Buddha  it 
was  considered  wrong  to  think  of  him  at  that  time.  She  also 
asked  whether,  in  case  she  really  had  no  leisure  for  prayer  in  the 
morning,  it  would  answer  as  well  to  say  two  prayers  at  night ! 

He  made  several  visits  to  the  San-poh  stations,  where  he 
was  delighted  to  find  affairs  in  a most  prosperous  condition. 
At  a meeting  of  the  Ningpo  Presbytery,  six  candidates,  all, 
with  one  exception,  graduates  from  the  school,  were  licensed 
to  preach  the  gospel. 

One  day,  in  the  latter  part  of  March,  Mr.  Nevius  and  I 
visited  an  extensive  establishment  in  Ningpo  where  tea  is  pre- 
pared for  the  foreign  market.  We  had  often  witnessed  the 
process  of  tea-picking  on  the  hills  in  the  vicinity  of  Ningpo, 
where  it  is  grown  extensively ; but  we  had  never  given  much 
attention  to  the  final  processes  necessary  to  fit  it  for  exporta- 
tion to  distant  lands.  That  used  by  the  natives  is  prepared  in 


250 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


a more  simple  way.  Seen  at  a distance,  the  tea-plant  resem- 
bles somewhat  the  common  currant-bush.  Its  blossom  is  very 
like  that  of  the  Camellia  Japonica.  “The  camellia  has  the 
same  name  among  the  Chinese  as  the  tea-shrub,  and  possesses 
most  of  its  botanical  characters.”  The  picking  of  the  leaves 
is  usually  performed  by  women  and  children,  who  can  in  this 
business  earn  from  three  to  six  cents  a day. 

We  found  in  this  establishment  eight  or  ten  long  ranges, 
each  with  twelve  or  more  deep  iron  pans,  with  apparatus  for 
heating  them  underneath.  In  these  pans  the  leaves,  after 
having  been  carefully  assorted  and  withered,  are  heated  over 
a slow  fire,  a man  standing  by  who,  with  the  palm  of  his  hand, 
lightly  stirs  the  whole  with  an  even,  rotary  motion.  The 
young  and  tender  leaves  are  much  valued  by  the  natives,  who 
drink  their  tea  without  either  milk  or  sugar.  It  is  nearly  col- 
orless, and  has  a very  delicate  flavor,  and  is  expensive,  even 
in  China.  The  Chinese  ne^er  boil  their  tea.  They  usually 
place  a small  quantity  of  leaves  in  a cup  which  is  filled  with 
boiling  water,  and  the  saucer  is  placed  over  the  top  while  it 
draws.  We  were  also  told  at  that  establishment  in  Ningpo 
that  a foreign  coloring  ingredient  is  generally  introduced  into 
the  green  teas  to  improve  their  color,  but  that  it  is  in  very 
minute  quantities  and  of  a harmless  character. 

The  black  teas — at  least,  some  varieties — in  the  process  of 
preparation,  are  trodden  by  barefooted  men,  and  when  finally 
ready  for  market,  go  through  a similar  process  as  they  are 
being  placed  in  chests.  Davis  says:  “The  tea,  when  pre- 
pared, is  first  of  all  put  up  in  baskets,  and  subsequently  packed 
by  the  contractors  in  chests  and  canisters.  The  black  teas 
are  trodden  down  with  the  feet  to  make  them  pack  closer ; 
but  the  green-tea  leaves  would  be  crushed  and  broken  by  so 
rude  a process ; they  are  accordingly  only  shaken  into  the 
chests.”  Our  informant  at  the  Ningpo  tea-hong  assured  us 
that  hogs’  blood  is  often  used  in  the  preparation  of  black  teas. 


CHAPTER  XX 


TRIP  UP  THE  YANG-TSE DEPARTURE  FOR  ENGLAND 

E had  hoped  to  engage  passage  from  Shanghai  direct  to 


New  York,  or,  failing  in  that,  to  be  able  to  find  a ship 
going  to  California;  but  we  were  disappointed,  as  there  was 
scarcely  a vessel  of  any  kind  at  that  time  bound  either  for 
New  York  or  San  Francisco.  The  privateers  of  the  South- 
ern Confederacy  had  driven  nearly  every  merchant-vessel 
carrying  the  United  States  flag  out  of  those  waters.  Under 
these  circumstances  we  thought  seriously  of  returning  to  Tung- 
chow  and  waiting  for  better  times.  But  Dr.  Henderson,  who 
himself,  a few  months  afterward,  fell  a victim  to  the  climate, 
urged  the  necessity  of  our  leaving  China  with  as  little  delay 
as  possible,  cautioning  us  against  the  risk  of  remaining  longer. 

At  length,  after  much  detention,  and  making  inquiries  on 
board  many  ships,  Mr.  Nevius  secured  passage  for  ourselves, 
and  Mrs.  Rankin  and  her  children,  who  were  to  accompany 
us,  in  an  English  vessel  bound  for  London.  While  waiting 
for  our  ship  to  sail,  we  were  invited  by  a friend  to  take  a trip 
up  the  river  Yang-tse  to  Hankow.  We  were  glad  to  avail 
ourselves  of  this  favorable  opportunity  of  seeing  the  interior 
of  China.  We  went  on  board  the  steamer  late  one  Monday 
evening  in  the  latter  part  of  May,  and  the  next  morning  got 
under  way.  The  first  night  we  reached  Chin-kiang,  one  of 
the  newly  opened  ports,  which  was  captured  by  the  rebels 


252 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


the  year  before  we  reached  China.  They  held  it  for  three 
years,  when,  owing  to  supplies  failing,  they  were  obliged  to 
evacuate  it. 

The  next  day  at  noon  we  passed  the  city  of  Nanking.  Its 
walls,  which  are  about  fifteen  miles  in  circumference,  run  in 
some  places  close  to  the  water’s  edge,  and  in  others  stretch 
far  away  over  high  hills,  inclosing  miles  and  miles  of  unoccu- 
pied ground  and  cultivated  fields  or  gardens.  More  than  ten 
years  before  this,  Nanking  had  been  captured  by  the  insurgents, 
and  a great  part  of  the  time  since  then  the  imperialists  had 
been  closely  besieging  it.  As  we  passed  we  could  see  the  long 
lines  of  tents  belonging  to  the  besieging  army,  which,  like  a 
great  boa-constrictor,  was  coiled  around  the  ill-fated  city. 
The  rebels  were  known  to  be  hard  pressed  for  provisions,  and 
it  was  not  supposed  that  they  could  hold  out  much  longer. 
Only  a little  frontage  on  the  river  was  left  them,  and  they 
evidently  made  the  most  of  that  for  fishing.  Close  to  the  wall 
of  the  city  is  a narrow  stream,  upon  one  side  of  which  were 
the  imperialists,  on  the  other  the  rebels. 

Early  Thursday  morning  we  passed  the  fine  old  city  of 
Ngankin,  the  capital  of  Nganhwui  province,  which  we  en- 
tered, not  far  from  it.  This  city  was  then  the  residence  of 
one  of  the  highest  insurgent  chiefs.  On  the  afternoon  of  that 
day  we  passed  the  Siao  ku-san  (‘‘Little  Orphan”),  an  island 
lying  midway  in  the  river.  It  rises  abruptly  from  the  waves, 
one  towering  rock  two  or  three  hundred  feet  high.  On  its 
summit  is  a small  temple  or  idol  shrine,  and  somewhat  lower 
down  is  a larger  building,  evidently  of  the  same  character. 
These  can  be  approached  only  by  steps  hewn  in  the  rock. 
We  were  surprised  to  see  in  such  a rocky  place  an  abundance 
of  beautiful  foliage.  An  hour  or  two  after  leaving  this  pretty 
spot  we  discovered  the  entrance  of  the  Poyang  Lake,  and 
had  a glimpse  of  another  island,  called  Ta  ku-san  (“  Large 
Orphan  ”),  also,  apparently,  a high,  precipitous  rock.  Like  its 


TRIP  UP  THE  YANG-  TSE-KIANG 


253 


young  sister  just  mentioned,  it  evidently  is  not  altogether 
neglected,  as  its  brow  is  crowned  by  a towering  pagoda. 

It  was  evening  when  we  reached  Kiu-kiang,  where  the 
steamer  anchored  a short  time.  There  were  here  only  a few 
foreign  houses,  but  those  few  were  large  and  conspicuous. 
The  next  afternoon  we  reached  Hankow,  our  journey’s  end. 
While  there  we  were  the  guests  of  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Griffith  John, 
of  the  London  Mission.  They  had  visited  us  several  years 
before,  while  we  were  living  at  Hang-chow.  We  seemed 
destined  to  meet  in  out-of-the-way  places.  Their  new  mission 
at  Hankow  had  commenced  most  prosperously,  and  at  that 
early  date  gave  indications,  since  verified,  of  being  a station 
of  no  ordinary  interest. 

Hankow  is  situated  on  the  Yang-tse-kiang,  six  hundred 
miles  from  its  mouth,  at  the  point  of  its  confluence  with  the 
river  Han.  Seven  years  before  our  visit  it  had  been  com- 
pletely destroyed  by  the  rebels,  only  one  house,  we  were  told, 
having  been  left  standing.  But,  as  if  by  magic,  it  had  already 
recovered  itself,  and  was  again  a place  of  much  commercial 
importance.  It  was  compactly  built,  extending  at  that  time  for 
at  least  five  miles  along  the  banks  of  the  Han  and  Yang-tse 
rivers.  Its  population  was  about  four  hundred  thousand ; but 
it  had  few  objects  of  interest,  such  as  temples,  gardens,  or  fine 
streets,  which  are  usually  found  in  Chinese  cities  of  that  size. 

Opposite  Hankow,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river  Han,  is 
the  smaller  city  of  Han-yang.  It  also  was  ruined  by  the  rebels, 
and  had  been  only  partially  restored. 

Across  the  Yang-tse,  which  is  at  that  point  three  quarters 
of  a mile  wide,  is  Wu-chang,  the  capital  of  the  Hupeh  province. 
The  situation  of  these  three  cities,  Wu-chang,  Han-yang,  and 
Hankow,  reminded  us  somewhat  of  New  York,  Brooklyn,  and 
Jersey  City;  but  the  river  Han  is  much  narrower  than  the 
East  River  separating  New  York  and  Brooklyn.  Indeed,  it 
is  here  so  narrow  that  one  might  throw  a stone  across  it ; but 


254 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


it  is  very  deep,  and  is  navigable  for  hundreds  of  miles  beyond 
this  point.  Navigation  of  the  Yang-tse  is  made  difficult  by 
rapids  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  above  Hankow.  The 
population  of  these  three  cities  combined  Pere  Hue  estimated 
at  eight  millions.  An  English  traveler  says : “ Perhaps  their 
united  population  may  have  equaled  that  of  London,  but  cer- 
tainly never  exceeded  it.” 

One  short  extract  from  my  husband’s  journal  of  this  time 
may  be  given  here : 

“ May  24th.  After  an  early  lunch  we  went  across  the  Han 

River,  and  the  small  lake  opposite,  to  Mr.  W ’s  bungalow. 

Nothing  in  Hankow  is  so  impressive,  or  gives  such  an  idea  of 
the  former  populousness  of  the  place,  as  a native  burial-ground 
which  we  saw  there.  A narrow  strip  of  land  stretching  as  far 
as  the  eye  can  reach  is  occupied  by  graves,  apparently  as  near 
one  another  as  coffins  coulcWbe  placed.  I was  told  that  this  im- 
mense graveyard  extended  to  a range  of  hills  about  ten  miles 
distant.  The  area  thus  filled  is  on  an  average  more  than  one 
mile  wide,  and  here  probably  not  less  than  thirty  millions  of 
Chinese  sleep  their  long  sleep.  My  figures  may  not  be  quite 
accurate.” 

The  current  is  so  strong  in  the  Yang-tse  that  few  native 
vessels  were  anchored  in  it ; but  the  Han  for  a long  distance 
was  crowded  with  junks  and  lighter  craft.  Large  river-steam- 
ers constantly  ply  between  Hankow  and  Shanghai,  and  mer- 
chant-vessels also,  some  of  heavy  draft,  went  there  to  take 
in  cargoes  for  America  and  England. 

From  what  we  saw  of  Hankow  we  were  convinced  that 
it  was  destined  to  be  a very  important  commercial  center,  and 
an  equally  important  one  for  missions.  No  American  society 
had  then  any  mission  on  this  great  river.  I have  heard  old  sea- 
captains  who  were  familiar  with  the  noble  Mississippi  express 
the  opinion  that  both  for  beauty  and  purposes  of  commerce 
that  river  is  inferior  to  the  Yang-tse-kiang,  or  Ta-kiang  (“  Great 


DEPARTURE  FOR  ENGLAND 


255 


River  ”),  as  it  is  often  called  in  China.  They  seemed  to  me 
very  much  alike.  The  banks  of  both  are  often  low  and  unin- 
teresting, and  navigation  on  both  requires  the  aid  of  a good 
pilot  acquainted  with  the  channel.  I do  not  think  there  are 
so  many  lagoons  and  marshes  on  the  Ta-kiang  as  on  the  shores 
of  the  Mississippi ; but  still  in  certain  parts  there  are  not  a few 
of  these. 

The  voyage  up  the  Yang-tse  had  not  been  slow ; but  our 
return,  owing  to  the  strong  current,  was  very  rapid. 

The  “ Robert  Low,”  in  which  our  passage  was  engaged,  ar- 
rived from  Hankow,  where  she  had  been  taking  in  a cargo 
of  tea,  shortly  after  we  reached  Shanghai,  and  in  her  we  sailed 
for  England,  a little  more  than  ten  years  after  our  first  arrival 
in  China. 


CHAPTER  XXI 


VOYAGE  TO  ENGLAND,  AND  SOJOURN  THERE ARRIVAL  IN 

THE  UNITED  STATES 


HE  voyage  to  England — again  around  the  Cape  of  Good 


Hope — was  nearly  uneventful.  The  ship  had  auxiliary 
steam-power,  which,  in  calms  or  head-winds,  was  an  advantage. 
We  stopped  nowhere,  except  for  one  or  two  days  at  the  island 
of  St.  Helena.  Of  all  lonely  places  in  this  wide  world,  this  is 
the  loneliest.  We  visited  the  house  of  the  great  Napoleon,  and 
the  room  where  he  died,  and  the  graveyard  where  his  body  lay 
for  a time,  near  which  are  the  graves  of  some  of  God’s  dear 
children.  “ More  than  conquerors  were  they  ! ” Here  in  this 
rock-bound  island  lies  the  body  of  Sarah  Boardman  Judson, 
the  echo  of  whose  sweet  songs  seems  to  linger  round  her  last 
resting-place.  Immense  geraniums  and  flowering  cacti  cover 
the  rocks,  losing  their  fragrance  and  their  beauty  in  their  size, 
and  astonishing  us  by  their  luxuriance.  As  for  the  people  of 
St.  Helena,  they  seemed  at  least  a century  behind  their  time, 
and  were  a very  strange  mingling  of  races.  The  coming  of  a 
ship  into  the  harbor  was  a pleasant  event  in  their  quiet  lives, 
and  they  were  most  hospitable  to  the  strangers  visiting  them. 
We  sailed  away  with  loads  of  lovely  flowers  and  very  pleasant 
recollections  of  our  short  visit  to  the  “ lone,  barren  isle.” 

In  all  our  voyages  at  sea  it  has  been  our  custom  not  to  spend 
the  time  in  continual  lounging  or  light  reading,  but,  as  soon  as 


256 


VOYAGE  TO  ENGLAND 


257 


the  ordeal  of  seasickness  was  passed,  to  begin  some  systematic 
work ; not  to  the  point  of  overfatigue,  but  in  a way  which 
gave  us  the  satisfaction  of  gaining  some  little  good  each  day. 
Thus  the  many  months  which  we  have  been  obliged  from  first 
to  last  to  spend  at  sea  have  not  been  entirely  wasted. 

An  extract  from  Mr.  Nevius’s  journal  will  show  how  he 
employed  the  time  on  this  homeward-bound  journey: 

“'Robert  Low,’  September  15,  1864.  Latitude  2°  north, 
longitude  210  west.  Hitherto  we  have  had  a delightful  and 
prosperous  voyage.  . . . Helen’s  health  has  improved,  though 
not  so  much  as  I hoped.  ...  I have  enjoyed  reading  the  New 
Testament  in  Greek  during  this  voyage  more  than  in  any  other 
period  of  my  life,  and  have,  I think,  been  more  profited  by  it. 
During  the  last  few  weeks  I have  had  a little  cabin  in  the  back 
part  of  the  ship,  which  I have  used  as  a private  study — a room 
of  which  I shall  always  have  grateful  recollections  from  the 
happy  hours  spent  in  it.  My  Bible  classes  with  the  sailors, 
sometimes  twice  and  sometimes  four  times  a week,  together 
with  preaching  on  Sunday,  have  been  a capital  exercise  to  me 
as  a preparation  for  work  at  home,  and  I think  I have  carried 
some  of  my  freedom  in  Chinese  into  speaking  in  my  own  lan- 
guage. I have  carefully  prepared  four  sermons,  which  dear 
Helen  has  written  out  for  me,  thus  rendering  me  great  assis- 
tance. I have  been  arranging  and  classifying  materials  for 
missionary  discourses  at  home,  and  the  subject  has  expanded 
and  grown  upon  me  the  more  I have  thought  and  written.  I 
have  arranged  heads  for  seven  discourses,  and  am  to  commence 
writing  them  out  to-day.  I hope  to  finish  some  of  these  be- 
fore reaching  London,  which  we  expect  to  do  in  three  weeks. 
I would  record  the  fact  with  gratitude  that  I feel  that  I have 
been  helped  by  God  in  this  work ; and  if  I am  able  to  do  any- 
thing in  interesting  the  church  and  awakening  her  to  a sense 
of  her  duty,  it  will  be  all  of  God’s  grace,  and  to  him  shall  be 
the  glory.  I have  felt  such  special  assistance  and  encourage- 


258 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


ment  of  late  that  the  thought  has  frequently  come  to  me  that, 
aside  from  my  own  prayers,  others  are  praying  for  me. 

“ Last  week,  through  my  own  carelessness,  I lost  overboard 
our  favorite  Shantung  lark,  one  of  two  which  we  brought  from 
our  home  in  Tung-chow.  This  little  circumstance  was  really 
a great  trial  to  me ; but  I recognize  God’s  hand  in  it,  and  be- 
lieve it  has  been  for  my  good.  . . 

I remember  well  the  day  when  this  little  accident  occurred. 
My  husband  came  down  from  the  deck  looking  pale  and  dis- 
tressed, as  he  told  me  that,  the  bottom  of  its  cage  having  fallen 
out,  the  “ tufted  lark  ” had  flown  off — away,  away,  and  finally 
settled  down  on  the  dark  waves,  unable  to  rise.  There  were 
tears  in  his  eyes,  and  he  was  as  much  grieved  as  I at  our  loss 
and  the  sad  fate  of  our  little  songster. 

We  reached  London  the  middle  of  October,  1864.  We 
were  six  months  in  England ; part  of  the  time  in  London,  the 
remainder  in  a hygienic  establishment  at  Sudbrook  Park,  where 
my  health  improved  and  my  husband  was  able  to  have  the 
rest  of  mind  and  body  which  he  so  much  needed.  Our 
friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  Taylor,  were  then  home  on  a 
visit  from  China,  and  the  project  of  an  “inland  mission”  was 
occupying  their  minds.  While  we  were  at  Sudbrook  Park  a 
gentleman  was  staying  there  who  was  a rich  ship-builder  and 
a pious,  benevolent  man.  He  told  us  of  a ship  he  was  about 
to  send  to  China,  and  offered  us  a free  passage  in  it.  We 
could  not  accept  the  kind  offer,  but  my  husband  told  him  that 
his  fellow-missionary,  Mr.  Taylor,  was  wishing  to  send  two  men 
to  China,  and  asked  if  the  invitation  to  us  might  be  transferred 
to  them.  The  permission  was  willingly  given,  and  thus  we  had 
the  privilege  of  helping  a little  in  the  establishment  of  the 
mission  which  has  since  grown  to  such  large  proportions. 

During  this  visit  in  England  Mr.  Nevius  formed  the  ac- 
quaintance of  many  persons  whose  friendship  he  valued  most 
highly. 


VISIT  TO  PARIS 


259 


In  the  latter  part  of  the  winter  my  husband  took  a run  over 
to  France.  While  there  he  was  the  guest  of  an  old  school- 
mate and  college  friend.  I am  glad  to  find  a letter  which 
shows  how  thoroughly  he  was  able  to  enjoy  the  new  sights  and 
the  change  from  our  monotonous  life  in  China.  On  the  24th 
of  February,  1865,  he  wrote  me  from  Rue  de  la  Paix,  Paris, 
as  follows : 

“ While  waiting  for  breakfast  I will  commence  a letter  to 
you.  We  had  a smooth  and  comfortable  passage  across  the 
Channel  Wednesday  night,  arriving  at  Dieppe  about  six  o’clock 
on  Thursday  morning. 

“We  reached  Paris  a little  after  one,  and  I took  a cab,  and 
directed  the  cabman  to  Hotel  Hollande,  Rue  de  la  Paix ; not, 
however,  without  a little  stuttering,  which  brought  your  pre- 
diction forcibly  to  mind.  . . . 

“ Mr.  and  Mrs.  G are  both  very  cordial,  and  are  doing 

everything  in  their  power  to  make  my  visit  pleasant.  After 
spending  the  afternoon  and  evening  together  chatting  over 

old  school-days,  etc.,  M proposed  a walk  in  the  city.  I 

cannot  tell  you  one  tenth  of  what  I saw,  and  must  reserve  an 
account  of  it  till  we  meet.  . . . This  morning  I got  up  quite 
rested  and  in  good  spirits.  ...  I imagine  you  now  as  taking 
the  full  benefit  of  the  baths  at  Sudbrook  Park,  and  I so  hope 
you  are  enjoying  them.  . . . This  morning  M had  im- 

portant business  to  attend  to,  and  gave  me  the  pleasant  escort 
of  his  two  little  girls,  Florence  and  Anna  Belle.  Florence  took 
me  under  her  especial  care,  and  I assure  you  an  old  Parisian 
could  not  have  shown  me  around  more  delightfully.  ...  I am 
sure  I shall  enjoy  my  visit  here  very  much,  and  there  is  no 
prospect  of  my  leaving  before  the  middle  of  next  week.  . . . 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  G are  going  to  a party  to-night.  I have 

been  obliged  to  decline  accompanying  them,  principally  be- 
cause I have  ‘ nothing  to  wear.’  I almost  regret  that  I did  not 
bring  a dress  suit ; but  it  is  of  very  little  consequence.  . . .” 


260 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Mr.  Nevius  spent  much  time  while  in  England  in  reviewing 
and  printing,  in  the  Ningpo  romanized  colloquial,  several 
books,  new  editions  of  which  were  required,  it  being  then 
more  practicable  to  do  that  work  in  London  than  in  China. 

Our  visit  in  England  was  made  at  the  time  when  the  great 
Rebellion  in  our  own  country  was  nearly  at  an  end  ; but  public 
feeling  was  strongly  against  our  government,  and,  had  we  not 
been  sure  of  the  sympathy  of  the  best  in  the  land,  and  also 
been  encouraged  by  the  successes  which  were  then  attending 
our  armies,  this  visit  to  the  “mother-country”  would  have 
been  less  agreeable. 

We  returned  to  America — by  the  blessing  of  God  still  the 
United  States — in  the  spring  of  1865.  On  nearing  our  own 
coast,  about  the  18th  of  April,  we  heard  from  a pilot  of  the 
virtual  close  of  the  war.  The  next  day,  as  we  sailed  into  the 
bay,  the  slow,  heavy  booming  of  minute-guns  on  shore  filled 
us  with  forebodings  of  evil,  to  be  turned  into  dreadful  certainty 
when  a sloop  sailed  close  to  our  side  with  the  news  of  the  as- 
sassination of  our  President.  It  was  a sad  home-coming. 

The  following  letter  to  the  Rev.  Charles  Preston,  whose 
preaching-services  for  heathen  audiences  in  Canton  Mr.  Nevius 
considered  the  most  successful  work  of  that  kind  which  he  had 
seen  in  China,  shows,  I think,  that  catholicity  of  spirit  and 
unselfish  interest  in  others  which  was  such  a marked  feature 
in  my  husband’s  character.  And  now,  when  the  importance 
of  schools  of  all  sorts  has  been  so  long  well  understood,  it 
seems  strange  there  should  ever  have  been  any  question 
about  it. 

“ April  21,  1865. 

“My  dear  Mr.  Preston:  We  reached  New  York  day 
before  yesterday.  A large  bundle  of  letters  awaited  our  ar- 
rival, including  two  from  you.  I thank  you  much  for  your 
kind  remembrance  of  me.  I have  often  thought  of  your  in- 
teresting chapel  work,  and  feel  with  you  that  it  will  not  be 


ARRIVAL  IN  NEW  YORK 


261 


without  important  results  in  the  future.  I earnestly  hope  that 
you  may  have  the  happiness  of  soon  seeing  much  fruit  gathered 
from  this  extensive  seed-sowing.  . . . When  I wrote  to  you 
about  a boarding-school  I wished  to  get  your  opinion  as  to 
whether  you  think  such  a school  is  needed  in  Canton,  and  if 
so,  whether  there  are  difficulties  in  the  way  of  establishing  one 
there.  I mean  a boarding-school  in  which  English  is  not  to 
be  taught,  having  for  its  object  the  raising  up  of  a native  mis- 
sionary agency — a school  similar  to  the  one  at  Ningpo.  If 
you  think  such  a school  desirable  and  practicable,  I shall  be 
very  glad  to  use  what  influence  I may  have  in  helping  you  to 
start  one. 

“We  sailed  from  Liverpool  on  the  4th  instant,  and  had  a 
favorable  and  pleasant  passage  over.  . . . When  we  first 
reached  England  there  was  a great  deal  said  about  our 
country  which  it  was  not  pleasant  for  us  to  hear.  The  tone  of 
feeling  and  the  expressed  sentiments  of  the  press  on  the  Ameri- 
can question  have,  however,  lately  been  rapidly  changing. 

“ When  we  took  a pilot  outside  the  harbor  last  Tuesday  we 
were  delighted  with  the  news  of  the  fall  of  Richmond  and  the 
capture  of  General  Lee’s  army.  The  next  day,  however,  we 
were  shocked  by  the  news  of  the  assassination  of  our  Presi- 
dent. The  universal  grief  here  is  remarkable.  Every  one  is 
in  mourning,  and  business  has  been  generally  suspended.  . . 

“ I was  almost  bewildered  by  the  different  emotions  which 
occupied  my  mind  at  the  same  time  on  reaching  New  York. 
The  joyous  and  the  saddening  news;  the  sight,  after  so  many 
years,  of  my  native  land  ; the  beauties  of  New  York  Bay  under 
a cloudless  sky,  with  its  shores  in  their  fresh  spring  dress,  made 
me  feel  at  the  same  time  both  happy  and  gloomy.  This  fore- 
noon I took  a walk  about  this  beautiful  village,  Astoria.  The 
willow-trees  have  just  put  forth  their  leaves,  and  the  fruit-trees 
are  budding  and  blossoming.  I heard  a familiar  sound  from 
some  early  songster,  and  on  looking  about,  saw  the  old  ac- 


262 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


quaintance  of  our  childhood,  robin  redbreast.  The  nearer  I 
get  to  our  own  country  home  the  more  I feel  like  hastening 
to  it.  . . . But  I realize  more  than  ever  what  a privilege  it 
has  been  to  preach  Christ  where  he  is  not  known. 

“ After  a stay  of  about  ten  days  at  home,  I expect  to  attend 
the  General  Assembly  at  Pittsburg.  . . 


CHAPTER  XXII 


MR.  NEVIUS’S  FIRST  VISIT  TO  THE  UNITED  STATES 

MY  recollections  of  our  long  visit  to  the  United  States  be- 
tween the  spring  of  1865  and  the  autumn  of  1868  are 
not  very  distinct.  Much  of  the  time  I was  ill,  and  remained 
in  our  country  home  in  Seneca  County,  N.  Y.  My  husband, 
after  a short  rest  there,  placed  himself  at  the  service  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions;  and  from  that  time 
until  our  return  to  China  he  was  doing  what  is  known  in 
England  as  “deputation  work”  among  the  churches.  In 
May,  1865,  he  attended  the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly 
at  Pittsburg,  to  which  meeting  the  following  letter  to  me  refers : 
“ . . .We  arrived  at  Harrisburg  at  1 p.m.  yesterday,  and 
started  about  1.30  for  Pittsburg,  the  road  for  the  most  part 
lying  along  the  banks  of  the  Juniata.  . . . The  ride  over  the 
mountains  was  magnificent.  . . . One  of  the  first  items  of 
business  was  to  elect  Dr.  John  C.  Lowrie  moderator,  when  he 
made  a very  nice,  modest  speech. 

“ Since  dinner  I have  indulged  my  propensity  to  run  up  to 
the  top  of  a hill  near  us,  from  which  I got  a good  view  of 
Pittsburg.  It  is  beautifully  situated,  surrounded  on  all  sides 
by  high  hills  and  mountains.  Here  the  Alleghany  and  Mo- 
nongahela  unite  their  waters,  forming  the  Ohio.  The  smoke 
of  this  city  of  workshops  hangs  in  a heavy  cloud  over  the 
town,  the  atmosphere  of  which  reminds  me  very  much  of 
London.  . . .” 


263 


264 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


During  the  next  year  (1866)  Mr.  Nevius  attended,  by  special 
invitation,  the  meeting  of  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, which  was  held  in  the  city  of  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  In  all 
these  absences  he  wrote  me  regularly,  though  often  in  haste. 
He  wrote  from  Buffalo,  September  26,  1866: 

“.  . . We  had  a very  pleasant  missionary  meeting.  . . . 
The  Board  has  adopted  China  as  its  principal  field  of  opera- 
tions. Yesterday  afternoon  was  devoted  to  its  consideration, 
and  I was  called  upon  to  make  the  second  address,  when  the 
audience  was  fully  assembled.  The  house  was  crowded,  and 
my  remarks  were  attentively  listened  to. 

“ Dr.  Happer,  of  Canton,  is  here ; also  one  or  two  other  of 
our  missionaries.  I have  had  several  invitations  to  visit  differ- 
ent places,  and  the  prospect  is  that  I shall  have  much  more  to 
do  than  I can  attend  to.  . 4 

“ September  27,  1866. 

“ The  meeting  of  the  American  Board  closed  this  morning 
with  the  farewell  service,  which  was  very  solemn  and  interest- 
ing. I have  enjoyed  it  much,  and  shall  always  be  thankful 
that  I attended  it.  My  address  on  Wednesday  was  very  well 
received.  Mrs.  Boyd  says  I set  a ball  a-rolling,  and  claims 
part  of  the  credit  for  it,  on  account  of  having  been  princi- 
pally instrumental  in  inducing  me  to  come  here.  If  I have 
been  able  to  do  any  good  I thank  God,  and  give  him  all  the 
praise.  ...  I am  to  speak  in  Dr.  Lord’s  church  in  the  morn- 
ing, to  address  a union  Sunday-school  in  the  afternoon,  and  a 
union  meeting  in  another  Old-School  church  in  the  evening. 
Dr.  Lord’s  is  a large  congregation,  and,  it  is  said,  is  the  largest 
Protestant  church  edifice  in  the  United  States.  . . . 

“ I only  half  enjoy  my  visits  anywhere  without  you.  This 
is  a greater  trial  to  me  than  you  can  imagine.  ...  You  know 
that  I have  often  remarked  that  God  has  for  years  made  use 
of  your  delicate  health  to  direct  the  course  of  my  life  and  the 
character  of  my  labors.  I am  beginning  to  feel  a strong  con- 


ADDRESS  AT  BUFFALO 


265 


viction  that  he  does  not  design  that  we  shall  go  back  to  China 
just  yet,  but  that  I may  have,  for  a time,  a more  important 
work  to  do  here  than  I could  there.  . . 

A few  days  after  the  close  of  this  meeting  of  the  American 
Board,  Mrs.  Chester  Eastman,  my  husband’s  mother,  was  tak- 
ing tea  in  Ovid  village  in  company  with  a young  minister  who 
had  just  returned  from  that  meeting  and  was  full  of  mission- 
ary enthusiasm.  He  told  of  one  address  after  another.  “ But,” 
said  he,  “ by  far  the  best  address  of  all  was  given  by  a young 
missionary  from  China — a Mr.  Nevius.”  All  eyes  were  turned 
to  Mrs.  Eastman,  and  the  young  minister  said,  “ Do  you  know 
him,  madam  ? ” Smiling  and  confused,  and  her  sweet  face 
blushing  like  a young  girl’s,  she  answered,  “He  is  my  son  ! ” 
The  address  he  spoke  of  must  have  been  the  one  referred  to 
in  the  letters  of  September  26th  and  27th,  given  above. 

In  the  autumn  of  1866  occurred  the  first  visit  of  Chinese 
officials  to  the  United  States.  I find  a letter  referring  to  this 
addressed  to  Dr.  J.  C.  Lowrie.  My  husband  wrote: 

“ I learn  by  the  papers  that  a mandarin  from  China,  Pin  ta- 
jin  [great  man],  who  has  been  sent  by  the  Chinese  government 
to  visit  foreign  countries,  is  expected  soon  to  reach  New  York. 
From  private  letters  from  China  we  learn  that  Pin  ta-jin  is  a 
prominent  and  intelligent  officer,  and  that  two  young  men  who 
are  coming  with  him  as  interpreters  are  from  W.  A.  P.  Martin’s 
school  in  Peking.  . . . This  mission  forms  an  epoch  in  the 
history  of  China,  and  will,  I believe,  have  an  important  bearing 
upon  our  relations  with  that  empire  and  upon  our  missionary 
work.  I should  like  to  know  when  this  officer  reaches  New 
York.  He  is  himself  unacquainted  with  the  English  lan- 
guage. ...  I am  not  aware  that  there  is  any  one  now  in  the 
United  States  who  speaks  Mandarin  except  myself.  . . . If  I 
can  be  of  service  in  making  the  visit  of  these  persons  pleasant 
and  profitable,  I shall  be  most  happy.  The  young  interpreters, 


266 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


as  well  as  the  ta-jin , will  perhaps  have  much  influence  in  the 
future  affairs  of  China.  . . 

I do  not  remember  whether  Mr.  Nevius  met  the  Chinese 
party  in  New  York;  but  when  they  were  the  guests  of  our 
Secretary  of  State,  William  H.  Seward,  in  the  beautiful  little 
city  of  Auburn,  N.  Y.,  they  were  entertained  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Troop-Martin,  and  my  husband  was  Mrs.  Martin’s  special  in- 
terpreter on  that  occasion. 

On  the  1 7th  of  November,  1866,  my  husband  wrote  me  from 
the  home  of  our  friend,  James  H.  Pratt,  Esq.,  in  Albany: 

“ Albany  is  the  place  to  come  to  to  see  Old-School  churches. 
The  Old  School  is  predominant.  The  First,  Second,  and  Third 
Presbyterian  churches  all  belong  to  it.  . . .” 

My  husband,  though  an  Old-School  man,  was  by  no  means 
extreme  in  his  devotion  to  that  branch  of  the  church,  and  he 
was  entirely  in  favor  of  tllfe  union  of  the  two  schools,  which 
union  was  consummated  soon  after. 

During  the  year  1867  Mr.  Nevius  did  an  unusual  amount  of 
“ deputation  work,”  and  extracts  from  his  letters  to  me  will 
give  some  of  his  experiences.  Leaving  me  about  the  last  of 
October,  he  was  absent  from  home  for  many  weeks.  He  wrote 
as  follows : 

“ Philadelphia,  November  2,  1867. 

“ . . . I reached  Philadelphia  before  noon  to-day,  and 
called  first  on  Dr.  Speer  and  then  went  to  Dr.  Reed’s.  He 
insisted  on  my  preaching  to  his  people  Sunday  morning,  which 
I have  promised  to  do.  To-night  I speak  in  Mr.  Cunning- 
ham’s church.  Dr.  Beadle  urged  me  to  stay  with  him  at  the 
Girard  House  over  Sunday,  and  I am  now  writing  in  this  fine 
hotel.  I shall  probably  take  quarters  as  a delegate  to  the 
Presbyterian  Convention  on  Monday.  ...  I know  that  you 
will  pray  for  me  that  God  will  work  in  and  through  me.  This 
is  my  only  trust.  ...  It  would  be  a great  relief  to  know  that 
you  are  not  voiceless  to-day.  You  know  I am  thinking  of 


CONVENTION  AT  PHILADELPHIA  267 

you.  . . . My  hope  is  that  you  will  make  a better  man  of  me, 
and  I believe  you  are  able  to  do  it,  and  that  you  will  ! ” 

“ Philadelphia,  November  5,  1867. 

“ The  meeting  of  the  Presbyterian  Convention  commences 
to-night,  and  also  that  of  the  Episcopal  Convention.  I shall 
see  many  of  our  ministers  at  the  convention,  and  make  arrange- 
ments with  them  about  services.  I shall  have  to  visit  several 
of  them  on  week-day  evenings  in  order  to  get  around  in  two 
more  weeks.  ...  I feel  that  if  I do  this  work  well,  and  God 
blesses  it,  a great  deal  may  be  accomplished  by  such  visita- 
tions. . . .” 

“ 907  Arch  Street,  Philadelphia, 

“ November  9,  1867. 

“ Last  night,  at  about  eleven  o’clock,  closed  the  last  session 
of  the  Presbyterian  Convention.  It  has  been  the  richest  and 
grandest  religious  meeting  that  I have  ever  attended,  and  I be- 
lieve it  will  be  followed  by  most  important  results.  Everybody 
seemed  happily  surprised  by  the  number  present,  the  unanimity 
of  the  members,  and  the  advanced  point  reached  in  the  pre- 
liminaries for  organic  union.  I now  have  little  doubt  that  the 
Old  and  New  Schools,  Reformed  Presbyterians  and  United 
Presbyterians,  and  perhaps  the  Dutch  Reformed,  will  be  one 
church  in  the  course  of  time. 

“ But  something  still  more  remarkable  has  occurred  than  the 
hearty  union  and  communion  of  the  different  branches  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  We  have  exchanged  fraternal  and  min- 
isterial courtesies  with  the  Episcopal  Church  as  represented 
here  in  its  convention.  Bishop  Mcllvaine  and  Bishop  Lee, 
with  two  laymen,  appeared  in  our  midst  by  appointment  yester- 
day at  10  a.m.,  followed  by  almost  the  whole  Episcopal  Con- 
vention. They  made  very  appropriate  and  eloquent  speeches, 
and  were  replied  to  by  Dr.  Hodge,  of  Princeton,  and  Dr. 
Stearns,  of  Newark.  Bishop  Mcllvaine  led  in  an  extempore 


268 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


prayer.  We  repeated  the  Apostles’  Creed  and  Lord’s  Prayer 
together,  and  sang  “ Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds.”  Our  meeting 
was  in  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church.  . . 

The  next  month  I went  with  my  husband  to  Philadelphia. 
Leaving  me  there  with  friends,  he  went  on  farther  south,  visit- 
ing Baltimore  and  Washington  and  other  places.  I give  a few 
extracts  from  letters  written  at  that  time.  His  failure  to  re- 
ceive news  from  me  was  due  to  some  mistake,  and  was  not 
my  fault. 

“ Baltimore,  December  2,  1867. 

“ What  has  become  of  you  ? It  is  now  the  sixth  day  since 
I left  Philadelphia,  and  not  one  word  from  you  ! Saturday 
night  I came  up  here  to  my  room  and  imagined  all  sorts  of 
things.  . . . Now  I am  hoping  for  a letter  from  you  this  morn- 
ing. If  I do  not  receive  one  I shall  telegraph.  . . . You  will 
probably  be  prepared  by  the  doleful  tale  I have  given  of  my- 
self to  hear  that  I made  a complete  failure  in  yesterday’s  work. 
I &m  glad  to  say  I did  not  do  that,  though  I certainly  might 
have  dt>ne  better.  I addressed  Dr.  Backus’s  Sunday-school 
in  the  morning.  We  had  a very  fine  congregation  at  the 
church  service,  and  all  seemed  interested;  but  I failed  to 
produce  the  impression  I had  hoped  to,  especially  in  the  latter 
part  of  my  discourse.  I talked  about  forty-five  minutes.  In 
the  afternoon  we  had  a * big  thing  ’ — a service  for  children  in 
the  largest  Presbyterian  church  here.  The  middle  pews  were 
reserved  for  the  children,  but  these  were  found  insufficient,  and 
persons  in  the  side  pews  were  requested  to  go  upstairs.  And 
still  they  came  ! The  aisles  and  the  vacant  space  in  front  of 
the  desk  were  packed  with  children  and  teachers,  additional 
seats  having  been  provided.  There  were  below  about  fifteen 
hundred,  and  with  the  galleries  more  than  two  thousand. 
Some  of  the  children  were  from  mission-schools,  and  the  boys 
rather  difficult  to  be  controlled,  though  they  were  as  quiet  as 


DEPUTATION  WORK 


269 


such  a promiscuous'gathering  could  be  expected  to  be.  ...  I 
talked  nearly  an  hour,  and  with  as  much  effort  as  it  would  re- 
quire to  talk  three  under  ordinary  circumstances.  I shall  not 
covet  the  opportunity  of  addressing  such  a crowd  again.  . . . 
Though  considerably  exhausted  by  the  afternoon  service,  our 
meeting  in  Dr.  Dickson’s  church  at  night  was  among  the  most 
satisfactory  that  I have  ever  held.  I have  appointments  for 
every  night  I am  here.  I feel  none  the  worse  for  wear,  and 
am,  in  fact,  quite  well.” 

“ Baltimore,  December  3,  1867. 

“Your  letter  reached  me  yesterclay  afternoon,  and  the  an- 
swer to  my  telegram,  in  which  Dr.  Lowrie  informs  me  that 
my  wife  is  with  him  and  well.  How  could  you  leave  me  from 
Wednesday  of  one  week  to  Monday  of  the  next  without  one 
word  from  you,  to  imagine  all  kinds  of  horrors  ? . . . I sup- 
posed, of  course,  you  were  keeping  me  in  ignorance  of  your 
real  state  of  health,  lest  a true  statement  of  the  case  might 
interfere  with  my  work  here.  But  now  it  is  all  over,  and  if  you 
do  not  write,  or  if  you  intermit  a day,  I shall  not  complain  or 
worry.  . . . 

“ Last  night  I spoke  in  another  of  the  city  churches  about 
an  hour  to  a very  attentive  congregation ; and  after  the  bene- 
diction nearly  half  the  people  remained  and  questioned  me  an 
hour  longer.  They  were  then  dismissed  again,  as  not  one  of 
them  showed  a disposition  to  leave. 

“ This  morning  I started  out  to  see  something  of  the  city,  and 
went  to  the  top  of  the  Washington  monument,  which  is  built  of 
marble,  and  is  one  hundred  and  eighty  feet  high.  ...” 

“ Washington,  December  9,  1867. 

“ . . . After  dinner  last  Saturday,  Dr.  Parker  invited  me  to 
accompany  him  to  attend  a meeting  of  a private  club  at  the 
house  of  Chief- Justice  Chase,  which  I was  happy  to  do.  There 
I met  Professor  Henry,  of  the  Smithsonian  Institute ; General 


270 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Eaton ; Mr.  McCulloch,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  ; and  others. 
Professor  Henry  gave  an  address  on  the  subject  of  ' Fog-signals,’ 
and  the  rest  of  the  time  was  pleasantly  occupied  in  conversa- 
tion. Refreshments  were  served  in  an  adjoining  room.  . . . 

“Yesterday  morning,  the  weather  being  fine,  Dr.  Gurley’s 
church  was  full,  and  it  was  such  a congregation  as  I have 
never  faced  before.  Dr.  Gurley  said  there  were  a large  num- 
ber of  ‘ the  literati  ’ there,  including  some  of  the  most  distin- 
guished men  of  our  country.  I confess  that  as  I stood  before 
them,  with  only  a slip  of  paper  about  three  inches  square  in  the 
way  of  notes,  I felt  a little  shaky , and  queried  whether  I might 
not  have  been  rash  and  presumptuous.  I offered  the  opening 
prayer,  and  read  the  Scripture  lesson  (the  forty-ninth  chapter 
of  Isaiah).  Dr.  Gurley  gave  out  two  excellent  hymns,  and 
led  in  a comprehensive,  solemn  prayer — a model  prayer.  He 
introduced  me  so  kindly  and  appropriately  that  I felt  quite  re- 
assured, and,  I may  say  to  you,  gave  one  of  the  best  addresses 
that  I have  ever^made.  I spoke  with  freedom  for  about  fifty 
minutes,  and  the  whole  congregation  was  most  attentive.  I 
think  a decided  impression  for  good  was  made,  and  Dr.  Gurley 
seemed  to  think  so  too.  I speak  thus  fully  and  frankly  to  you, 
I trust  without  any  feeling  of  self-gratulation  or  pride,  but  with 
gratitude  to  God,  who  sees  fit  to  use  me  for  the  advancement 
of  his  cause,  and  to  whom  be  all  the  glory.  I learned  after 
church  that  the  President  was  present.  Professor  Henry  and 
General  Eaton  came  after  service  to  express  their  interest  in 
my  address,  and  invited  me  to  visit  them  at  their  homes.  In 
the  afternoon  I spoke  to  Dr.  Gurley’s  Missionary  Association, 
and  in  the  evening  had  a very  pleasant  service  at  Dr.  Chester’s 
church  on  Capitol  Hill.  . . . 

“ Dr.  Gurley  is  to  accompany  me  in  a few  moments  to  see 
the  opening  of  Congress  at  12  m.  This  evening  I attend  the 
ministers’  meeting  at  six ; we  have  a missionary  meeting  at 
half-past  seven,  in  which  it  is  hoped  that  the  Rev.  S.  R. 


BALTIMORE  AND  WASHINGTON 


271 


Brown,  D.D.,  of  Japan,  and  a missionary  from  Syria  will  take 
part.  After  that  service  we  are  to  go  to  spend  an  hour  or  two 
at  Professor  Henry’s.” 

“Washington,  December  14,  1867. 

“ Yesterday,  after  writing  to  you,  I found  that  I could  not 
go  to  Alexandria  till  evening,  and  so  went  to  the  Smithsonian 
Institute.  Dr.  Logan,  of  the  Freedmen’s  Bureau,  went  with 
me.  . . . 

“ I started  for  Alexandria  at  6.30,  and  reached  there  in 
time  for  my  service.  . . , This  morning  it  was  cold  and 
stormy,  and  I found  that  the  river  was  frozen  up,  and  that 
there  would  be  no  train  till  5 p.m.  , so,  like  your  husband,  I 
started  on  foot,  a distance  of  about  eight  miles,  and  arrived 
here  a little  before  twelve.  . . . To-night  I am  to  go  to  the 
club  again  at  the  home  of  General  Eaton.  . . 

“ Baltimore,  December  16th,  4 p.m. 

“I  left  Washington  at  12.15,  and  arrived  here  about 
2 p.m.  . . . The  fact  is  they  think  too  much  of  me  here.  I 
am  almost  afraid  to  visit  a place  the  second  time  for  fear  they 
will  find  out  that  they  have  made  a mistake  in  me.  . . . 

“ My  dear,  it  has  been  a great  comfort  to  feel  that  you  have 
been  praying  for  me.  May  God  give  us  both  more  of  the 
spirit  of  prayer,  and  fit  us  more  abundantly  for  duty  here  and 
glory  hereafter.” 

I think  it  was  during  the  summer  of  1867  that  the  follow- 
ing incident  occurred.  My  husband  had  been  absent  from 
home  for  a few  days,  keeping  some  appointments  for  mission- 
ary addresses,  and  I was  awaiting  his  return  on  a certain  after- 
noon. He  did  not  come  at  the  hour  appointed,  but  not  long 
after  made  his  appearance.  He  had  reached  a station  on  the 
opposite  side  of  Seneca  Lake,  where  he  supposed  he  would 
meet  a train,  but  found  himself  too  late.  Knowing  that  I 


272 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


should  be  anxious,  he  looked  about  for  some  way  of  getting 
back  to  me.  But  the  lake  lay  between  us  ! On  the  shore, 
opportunely,  he  espied  a tiny  boat,  and  with  the  freedom  of 
the  country  he  appropriated  it,  and  started  on  a fifteen-mile 
voyage  down  the  Seneca.  He  happened  to  have  with  him  a 
roll  of  calico,  and  in  his  pocket  some  pins  and  bits  of  string. 
With  these  and  the  oars  he  extemporized  a sail,  and,  greatly 
amused,  came  sailing  homeward.  A steamer  was  going  up 
the  lake  just  as  he  reached  his  landing-place,  and  on  it  he 
placed  his  borrowed  boat,  to  be  left  in  the  nook  from  which 
he  had  taken  it.  Then,  coming  “ across  lots  ” through  the 
fields  and  the  woods,  he  was  soon  at  the  “ Hermitage.” 

I mention  this  little  incident,  as  it  was  so  characteristic  of 
my  husband.  It  had  to  be  a very  bad  emergency  which  he 
did  not  find  some  way  out  of.  It  became  the  habit  of  my  life, 
if  ever  anything  “went  wrong,”  to  go  at  once  to  him,  quite 
sure  that  if  it  were  within  the  bounds  of  human  possibility 
he  would  make  it  right.  He  had  also  not  a little  genius  for 
invention,  and  might  have  excelled  in  it  had  circumstances 
encouraged  it. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 


WRITING  “ CHINA  AND  THE  CHINESE  ” RETURN  TO  TUNG-CHOW 

DURING  the  intervals  between  missionary  addresses  and 
other  work  while  in  the  United  States,  Mr.  Nevius  was 
engaged  in  preparing  materials  for  his  work,  “ China  and  the 
Chinese.”  That  part  of  it  which  treated  of  the  religions  and 
superstitions  had  been  written,  as  has  already  been  said,  about 
our  fourth  year  in  China.  But  chapter  after  chapter  was 
added,  and  most  of  the  book  was  made,  in  1868.  At  some 
previous  time — I have  no  recollection  when — I had  written  a 
few  chapters  of  reminiscences  of  our  life  abroad.  My  husband 
had  heard  them,  and  one  day  asked  me  to  read  them  to  him 
again,  after  which  he  insisted  upon  my  going  on  with  the  nar- 
rative, which  finally  grew  into  my  little  book,  “ Our  Life  in 
China.” 

The  last  months  of  our  visit  at  home  were  passed  in  Seneca 
County,  N.  Y.,  where  the  proof  of  both  our  books,  which  we 
read  each  for  the  other,  was  constantly  coming,  keeping  us 
very  busy  indeed. 

We  sailed  from  New  York  about  the  1st  of  November,  1868, 
in  the  steamer  “Arizona,”  for  Aspinwall,  the  railroad  across 
the  continent  not  being  completed.  We  were  accompanied 
by  Miss  Mary  Patrick,  daughter  of  General  Patrick,  of  the 
United  States  army;  and  another  young  lady,  going  out  as  a 
missionary  under  the  American  Board,  was  in  our  care.  The 
steamer  was  crowded  with  the  roughest  class  of  people  it  has 

273 


274  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

ever  been  my  lot  to  sail  with.  The  weather  was  for  some 
days  very  stormy,  and  the  voyage  was  not  a pleasant  one. 
We  crossed  the  Isthmus  of  Panama  on  the  slow-moving  train, 
which  gave  us  more  than  time  enough  to  see  the  sights  and 
breathe  the  malarial  atmosphere  of  that  damp,  unwholesome 
region.  We  were  detained  some  days  in  the  harbor  of  Pan- 
ama, where  yellow  fever  was  prevailing,  and  there  were  at  least 
two  deaths  from  it  on  our  ship.  On  our  way  up  the  coast  I 
had  fever  every  day — the  effect  of  the  malaria  at  Panama. 
On  the  2d  of  December,  1868,  my  husband  wrote  to  Dr. 
Lowrie  from  San  Francisco  as  follows : 

“ To-morrow  we  sail  for  China  in  the  steamer  ‘ China.’  I 
am  sorry  to  say  that  during  our  week’s  stay  here  Mrs.  Nevius 
has  been  confined  to  her  room  nearly  all  the  time  by  ill- 
ness. . . .You  will  think  that  this  is  rather  a discouraging  be- 
ginning ; and  so  I have  felt  it  myself,  and  have  sometimes  been 
almost  disheartened.  Were  I now  at  home  I should  hesitate 
about  leaving ; as  it  is,  I trust  I have  come  in  accordance  with 
the  leadings  of  God’s  providence,  and  that  he  will  direct  and 
prosper  us,  and  overrule  our  trials  and  disappointments  for 
good.  . . . There  will  be  but  few  passengers  on  the  * China,’ 
and  we  have  every  reason  to  expect  a pleasant  voyage.” 

Again,  on  the  2 2d  of  December,  he  wrote  from  on  board 
the  “ China  ” : 

“ Dear  Dr.  Lowrie  : We  are  now  nearing  the  coast  of 
Japan.  The  best  news  which  I have  to  communicate  is  that 
Mrs.  Nevius  has  been  steadily  improving  in  health  during  the 
voyage,  and  is  now  about  as  well  as  usual.  We  expect  to 
reach  Yokohama  day  after  to-morrow,  and  to  be  at  Shanghai 
in  little  more  than  a week.  We  have  had  a most  pleasant 
voyage,  the  weather  being  on  the  whole  favorable.  Last 
night  we  experienced  a very  hard  gale,  and  were  * hove  to  ’ ; 
but  the  gale  only  lasted  a few  hours.” 


- VISIT  TO  NINGPO 


275 


When  we  reached  Japan  we  were  struck  by  the  marked 
changes  which  had  already  commenced  there  ; but  no  one  then 
dreamed  of  the  wonderful  metamorphosis  which  a quarter  of. 
a century  would  accomplish  in  that  phenomenal  land. 

There  was  important  work  awaiting  my  husband  in  our  old 
station,  Ningpo,  and  we  returned  there  for  the  winter.  On 
the  18th  of  January,  1869,  Mr.  Nevius  wrote  to  Dr.  Lowrie : 

“ I should  like  very  much  to  have  permission  to  form  a new 
station  in  Chinan  fu,*  in  case  the  mission  think  it  desirable,  and 
the  way  is  opened  for  us  to  do  so.  I have  no  personal  choice 
as  to  my  field  or  work.  I should  be  happy,  if  all  our  mission- 
aries were  associated  together  in  a Synod,  to  have  them  settle 
the  whole  matter  for  me.  As  it  is,  I think  the  sympathies  of 
missionaries  are  too  much  confined  to  their  individual  fields, 
and  they  are  disposed  to  think,  plan,  and  work  for  them  ex- 
clusively. We  have  been  urged  to  stay  in  Shanghai  and 
Ningpo,  and  have  received  a letter  asking  us  to  go  to  Hang- 
chow; and  we  are  also,  I suppose,  expected  at  Tung-chow. 
I should  be  quite  willing  to  remain  there  temporarily  until  a 
new  missionary  comes  to  help  Mr.  Mateer;  but  I think  I 
should  be  more  useful  permanently  elsewhere.  It  is  generally 
agreed  that  Chinan  fu  is  one  of  the  most  important  points  for 
a missionary  station.  ...  All  the  north  of  China  might  be 
worked  from  these  three  centers — Peking,  Chinan  fu,  and 
Chefoo  or  Tung-chow.  I hope  to  visit  Chinan  as  soon 
as  the  spring  opens,  and  to  get  more  reliable  information 
concerning  it.” 

While  at  Ningpo  Mr.  Nevius  did  a good  deal  of  literary 
work,  and  made  one  long  tour  in  the  country,  and  also  shared 
in  the  responsibility  of  ordaining  several  of  his  old  students  to 
the  work  of  the  ministry.  At  the  request  of  the  mission  he 
wrote  the  “ Mission  Letter”  for  March,  1869.  It  is  too  long 
for  insertion,  though  important.  It  refers  to  a meeting  of  the 
* Frequendy  spelled  also  Tsinan  fu. 


276 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


mission  held  during  the  previous  month,  when,  among  other 
“ resolutions  ” adopted  were  these : 

“ Resolved , That  Hang-chow  be  fixed  upon  as  the  place  for 
conducting  the  instruction  of  candidates  for  the  ministry. 

“ Resolved , That  Messrs.  Nevius  and  Dodd  be  appointed  as 
the  teachers  of  the  theological  class.” 

Mr.  Nevius  adds : “ I had  expected  to  go  to  the  north,  and 
I should  prefer  Shantung,  because  of  its  climate.  ...  I did 
not,  however,  feel  at  liberty  to  decline  the  invitation  of  the 
mission  here,  as  this  work  is  of  such  urgent  importance.  . . . 
Under  these  circumstances,  I have  promised  to  spend  the  next 
winter  here,  and,  if  possible,  the  winter  after,  leaving  our  per- 
manent residence  to  be  determined  as  the  providence  of  God 
shall  give  us  more  light.” 

In  a letter  of  a later  date  he  says : 

“I  have  made  a trip  to  San-poh  in  company  with  Rev. 
J.  A.  Leyenberger.  The  church  there  is  now  contending 
with  some  difficulties,  but  its  prospects  are  on  the  whole 
encouraging.  . . . 

“ I am  much  pleased  with  the  character,  development,  and 
standing  of  the  native  pastors.  . . . The  missionaries  in  Tung- 
chow  have  written  an  urgent  letter  requesting  us  to  return 
there.  ...  I find  it  is  useless  for  us  to  make  plans  for  our- 
selves, and  I trust  it  is  our  desire  to  carry  out  God’s  plan  as  he 
makes  it  known  to  us.” 

On  our  return  to  Shantung  we  made  the  journey  from 
Ningpo  to  Shanghai  by  canal,  stopping  on  our  way  to  visit 
Hang-chow,  where  there  were  several  missionaries  of  different 
societies  from  England  and  America.  In  a letter  written  while 
on  our  way  to  Shanghai,  my  husband  said : 

“The  ten  days  which  we  spent  in  Hang-chow  were  em- 
ployed in  looking  for  building-sites  and  in  maturing  plans  for 
theological  instruction  next  winter.  I have  seen  no  reason  to 
change  my  views  as  to  the  advantages  of  making  Hang-chow 


RETURN  TO  SHANTUNG 


277 

our  chief  mission  center  for  this  part  of  China.  ...  I have 
visited  nearly  all  our  stations  and  outstations,  and  I am  glad 
to  say  that  while  there  are  many  things  which  we  all  wish 
otherwise,  there  is  everywhere  much  to  make  us  thankful.  I 
believe  that  all  the  agents  here  employed  by  our  church  are 
laborious,  faithful,  and  useful,  according  to  their  ability  and 
opportunities.  I have  been  particularly  pleased  to  see  the  im- 
provement in  our  native  preachers.  Our  foreign  brethren  are 
trusting  them  more  and  more,  and  I think  they  have  never  yet 
been  disappointed  in  them.  . . . 

“ I am  writing  to-day  under  rather  unfavorable  circum- 
stances. We  are  on  the  canal  on  our  way  from  Hang-chow 
to  Shanghai.  The  wind  is  ahead,  and  the  motion  of  the  boat 
is  anything  but  favorable  to  communication  of  thoughts  on 
paper.” 

We  sailed  from  Shanghai  for  Shantung,  accompanied  by 
Miss  Patrick,  on  the  16th  of  April,  1869.  In  writing  from 
Tung-chow  on  the  10th  of  May,  my  husband,  in  a letter  to  his 
society,  says: 

“We  reached  Chefoo  April  19th.  In  entering  the  harbor 
I was  struck  with  the  appearance  of  Mr.  Corbett’s  establish- 
ment. It  seems  larger  in  the  distance  than  it  really  is,  and 
is  a most  conspicuous  object  and  in  a very  desirable  loca- 
tion. . . . While  we  have  a great  deal  of  hard  work  before  us 
here  in  Shantung,  and  many  difficulties  to  contend  with,  every- 
thing confirms  me  in  the  opinion  which  I have  entertained  for 
years,  that  this  province  is  the  most  encouraging  field  for  labor 
in  China  now  accessible  to  missionaries. 

“ Mr.  Mateer’s  boarding-school  for  boys  is  a very  promising 
one.  . . .” 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  R.  Mills  were  just  starting  for  a visit  to 
the  United  States,  and  we  went  at  once  to  their  house,  taking 
charge  of  a small  boarding-school  for  girls  which  Mrs.  Mills 
had  started.  The  house  was  part  of  a Buddhist  temple  situated 


278 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


not  far  from  the  east  gate  of  the  city  on  a busy  street.  It  was 
not  a “ftouse  with  seven  gables,”  but  seven  gables  of  adjoining 
houses  jutted  out  on  the  tiny  court  between  the  main  building 
and  a smaller  one.  It  was  not  so  pleasant  a place  as  the 
“Temple  of  the  Goddess  of  Mercy”  had  been,  but  it  was 
sufficiently  comfortable.  The  school  was  in  a small  building 
at  one  side. 

I find  no  reference  in  either  letter  or  journal  to  the  fact 
that  during  the  year  1869  my  husband  received  his  degree  of 
Doctor  of  Divinity  from  Union  College,  his  alma  viater. 

A few  weeks  after  getting  settled  in  the  Tung  Ta-ts  (“  Great 
Eastern  Monastery”),  Dr.  Nevius  went  to  the  capital  of  the 
province,  Chinan  fu.  He  became  convinced  that  it  was  not 
practicable,  owing  to  the  unfriendly  temper  of  the  people  and 
officers,  for  us  to  attempt  to  go  there  to  live  at  that  time ; but 
he  was  confirmed  in  his  opinion  of  its  being  a most  important 
mission  center,  which  ought  to  be  occupied  at  the  earliest  pos- 
sible moment.  On  his  return  he  wrote  the  following  letters  to 
my  father,  Dr.  Coan : 


“Tung-chow,  Tuesday,  July  6,  1869. 

“ I reached  home  last  Saturday  evening  from  a visit  to  Chi- 
nan fu.  I spent  nine  days  on  the  road,  traveling  forty  miles  a 
day,  excepting  Sunday.  Before  leaving  Chinan  fu  I became 
very  anxious  about  Helen,  as  I did  not  hear  from  her  at  all 
after  the  first  week.  Fearing  that  the  roads  might  become 
impracticable  for  carts,  I purchased  a horse  for  twenty-five 
dollars.  He  does  not  come  up  to  your  ' Andy  ’ for  beauty  or 
speed,  but  he  is  very  reliable  for  strength  and  endurance,  and 
is  gentle  and  safe.  . . . 

“ Helen  has  been  ill  during  my  absence,  but  it  is  surprising 
to  see  how  much  she  accomplishes.  She  has  trained  two  new 
servants,  and  taught  them  in  the  kitchen,  so  that  they  can  now 
make  as  good  bread,  butter,  cake,  etc.,  as  you  would  wish  to 


AT  HOME  IN  TUNG-CHOW  279 

eat  anywhere.  During  my  absence  she  has  added  furniture  to 
the  house,  put  down  matting,  and  had  everything  cleaned  and 
put  in  order,  so  that  I am  sure  you  would  say,  could  you  come 
in  and  look  at  us,  that  our  house,  though  very  plain,  is  the  per- 
fection of  neatness.  She  has  also  made  important  changes  in 
the  school,  and,  with  Miss  Patrick’s  help,  is  teaching  singing 
with  great  success.  You  will  be  glad  to  know,  as  I was,  that 
a catechism  in  Mandarin  which  she  prepared  before  she  went 
to  the  United  States,  and  which  was  intended  originally  for 
school-children  and  inquirers,  is  now  regarded  by  both  native 
and  foreign  teachers  here  as  one  of  the  best  books  we  have  for 
general  distribution,  and  is  very  much  sought  after.  . . 

“ September  1st. 

“ I spent  a half-hour  this  evening  in  planting  a bed  of  straw- 
berries. I noticed  a fine  strawberry-bed  in  Japan  as  we  were 
coming  through,  and  put  twenty  or  thirty  plants  in  a little  box 
in  the  ground  in  Shanghai  while  we  went  to  Ningpo,  and 
brought  it  up  here  about  the  1st  of  May.  From  one  half  of 
the  plants  I have  stocked  the  larger  half  of  our  front  yard,  and 
now  have  about  two  hundred  healthy  plants  growing.  If  the 
spring  climate  here  suits  them  we  shall  have  all  we  want  to 
use  next  summer.  We  are  also  having  a good  supply  of 
tomatoes.  . . . 

“ And  now,  if  you  should  infer  from  my  letter  that  a good 
deal  of  my  time  is  taken  up  in  looking  after  tomatoes,  straw- 
berries, and  household  matters,  you  will  get  a very  incorrect 
idea  of  the  way  in  which  I employ  myself.  These  things  take 
up  a part  of  the  small  portion  of  my  time  which  I give  to 
recreation.  . . . There  is  a world  of  work  before  us,  and  life 
seems  altogether  too  short  for  it. 

“ My  thoughts  often  fly  homeward,  and  my  heart  yearns 
after  those  loved  scenes  which  no  one  prizes  more  highly  than 
I do ; but  I feel  thankful  for  the  privilege  of  being  here,  em- 


28o 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


ployed  as  I am,  and  I believe  that  the  ‘rest  that  remained!* 
will  be  all  the  sweeter  after  toil,  and  perhaps  suffering,  for 
Christ. 

“ Helen  has  got  through  the  summer  as  well  as  we  could 
expect.  She  has  been  ill,  I believe,  three  times.  It  is  the 
same  old  story,  and  just  as  I expected.  She  gets  intensely  in- 
terested in  her  studies,  her  school,  and  her  housekeeping,  and 
it  is  impossible  for  me  ever  to  convince  her  that  she  is  over- 
tasking herself,  or  that  she  is  working  on  excitement  rather 
than  strength.  When  her  weak  body  can  stand  it  no  longer 
she  goes  down,  and  suffers  more  or  less  with  a loss  of  voice,  a 
distressing  cough,  and  pain  in  her  chest.  In  the  course  of  one, 
two,  or  three  weeks  she  rallies  again  and  is  ready  for  another 
bout.  She  is  just  recovering  from  the  last  weak  spell.  This 
time  she  did  not  give  up  study,  I believe,  for  a day.  Though 
she  could  not  speak,  she  still  managed  to  get  through  her  daily 
lesson  with  her  teacher,  and  when  she  was  obliged  to  lie  down 
generally  improved  the  time  learning  Chinese  or  writing 
letters.  ...  You  may  infer  the  manner  in  which  I talk  to 
her  sometimes  from  a dream  she  had  a short  time  ago,  which 
I suspect  she  has  not  told  you.  During  one  of  her  illnesses, 
when  I suppose  she  thought,  as  she  often  does  at  such  times, 
that  it  might  be  her  last,  she  dreamed  that  she  saw  herself  rest- 
ing sweetly  from  her  labors.  Loving  hands  had  tenderly  and 
tastefully  performed  every  little  act  of  affection  and  respect ; 
but  sotnebody,  with  excessive  consistency  and  persistency,  had 
placed  a large  placard  by  her  side  with  the  inscription,  ‘ Im- 
prudence ! ’ 

“ I told  you  in  the  first  part  of  this  letter  that  we  have  a 
great  many  things  to  remind  us  of  you.  Your  photograph, 
with  the  corresponding  one  of  Mother  Coan,  hangs  on  the  post 
or  pillar  in  the  middle  of  the  sitting-room,  and  your  excellent 
likeness,  taken  more  lately,  stands  on  the  melodeon,  where  it 
confronts  Helen  every  time  she  plays.  Still  the  living  reminder, 


LETTER  TO  DR.  CO  AN 


281 


which  often  brings  you  to  mind  so  clearly  and  strikingly  that 
we  look  at  each  other  and  smile,  without  a word  being  spoken, 
is  your  own  daughter  Helen  herself.  I need  hardly  say  that 
we  are  almost  as  constantly  reminded  of  her  dear  mother,  her 
marked  looks  and  actions  also,  in  Helen.  . . 


CHAPTER  XXIV 


DR.  NEVIUS’S  SEVEN  MONTHS  IN  HANG-CHOW 

WHEN  Dr.  Nevius  gave  the  promise  to  the  Mid-China 
Mission  to  return  the  next  winter  to  teach  the  theologi- 
cal class,  it  was  with  the  certain  expectation  that  I should  ac- 
company him.  When  it  became  evident  that  we  could  not 
both  leave  Tung-chow,  we  had  again  to  face  the  alternative 
of  another  separation  or  of  failing  to  do  what  was  evidently 
our  duty.  We  could  not  long  hesitate,  although  many  cir- 
cumstances combined  to  render  it  one  of  the  heaviest  trials  of 
our  lives.  Having  made  every  possible  arrangement  for  my 
comfort  during  his  absence,  my  husband  left  me  early  in  the 
autumn  of  1869  for  Hang-chow,  to  be  absent  seven  months. 
Apparently  the  necessity  for  the  theological  training  of  the 
candidates  for  the  ministry  had  not  been  fully  understood  by 
the  secretaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
in  New  York,  for  a letter  from  my  husband  to  Dr.  J.  C.  Lowrie, 
dated  Hang-chow,  November  15th,  has  the  following: 

“ As  to  the  theological  class,  it  seems  to  me,  judging  from 
your  letter,  that  you  wrote  under  a misapprehension  both  as  to 
the  character  and  the  necessity  for  it.  You  say  it  strikes  you 
as  'too  scholastic.’  Now  it  seems  to  me  to  be  the  very  op- 
posite of  scholastic.  I heartily  wish  it  might  be  more  scholas- 
tic than  it  is.  It  is  simply  an  effort  on  the  part  of  the  Pres- 
bytery to  give  to  candidates  under  its  care  such  an  amount  of 
instruction  and  training  as  would  warrant  licensing  them  as 
authorized  preachers  of  the  gospel.  The  necessity  for  the 

282 


WINTER  IN  HANG-CHOW 


283 


work  appeared  in  the  fact  acknowledged  by  all  that  if  this 
plan  were  not  adopted  the  candidates  for  the  ministry  would 
be,  for  some  years  to  come,  without  instruction,  and  our  grow- 
ing churches  connected  with  the  Ningpo  Presbytery  without 
pastors.  In  adopting  the  plan  all  the  brethren,  foreign  and 
native,  showed  an  entire  and  hearty  unanimity.  . . . Carry- 
ing out  my  part  of  the  program  has  been  attended  with  many 
difficulties ; but  I determined,  as  a matter  of  solemn  duty,  not 
to  allow  mere  personal  considerations,  however  weighty,  to 
prevent  my  fulfilling  my  engagement.  I do  not  call  this  a 
theological  seminary,  but  simply  a class  for  the  time  being — an 
effort  to  do  the  best  we  can  in  giving  instruction  to  persons 
under  our  care.  For  this  reason  we  did  not  submit  the 
matter  to  the  Board  or  executive  committee.  We  regarded 
it  as  a measure  which  rested  entirely  with  the  Presbytery,  and 
we  did  not  propose  to  ask  for  any  additional  funds.” 

While  at  Hang-chow  my  husband  was  in  the  family  of  Rev. 
Samuel  Dodd,  who,  with  Mrs.  Dodd,  did  everything  to  make 
his  sojourn  pleasant  and  to  keep  off  the  pain  of  homesickness. 
In  this,  however,  they  did  not  fully  succeed,  as  will  be  seen 
from  his  letter  to  my  parents  of  December  14,  1869.  I hope 
I need  not  say  it  was  never  my  fault  that  he  did  not  receive 
letters  from  me. 

“ Hang-chow,  December  14,  1869. 

“ Dear  Father  and  Mother  Coan  : ...  I am  well,  and 
my  work  here  is  very  satisfactory  and  encouraging ; but  for 
some  reason  or  other  my  regular  letters  from  Helen  have  been 
interrupted  for  two  weeks.  I left  Hang-chow  the  18th  of  last 
month  to  take  a Baptist  missionary  who  was  ill  to  Shanghai. 
A letter  which  was  awaiting  me  there  from  the  north  informed 
me  that  Helen  was  ill.  My  first  impulse  was  to  take  the  next 
steamer  for  Chefoo,  but  I could  not  help  seeing  that  it  was  in- 
consistent with  duty  to  do  so.  So  I turned  around  and  came 
back  to  Hang-chow  immediately,  bringing  with  me  a heavy 


284 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


and  anxious  heart.  Since  my  return  I ought  to  have  received 
two  letters,  but  none  have  yet  come.  I have  no  way  of  ac- 
counting for  this  interruption.  Helen  promised  that  she  would 
write  regularly  and  tell  me  just  how  she  was.  ...  So  I have 
no  news  from  her  since  the  16th  of  November — nearly  a 
month  ago.  I think  every  day  that  I must  receive  a letter 
before  night;  but  hope  is  deferred,  and  it  makes  the  heart 
sick.  . . . My  imagination  will  suggest  all  sorts  of  calamities. 
The  mystery  must  be  solved  in  a few  days,  and  I trust  my 
anxieties  will  be  relieved.  . . . This  present  separation  from 
Helen  is  truly  one  of  the  greatest  trials  that  I have  ever  ex- 
perienced. Nothing  but  stem  duty  could  make  me  willing  to 
consent  to  it.  My  only  support  and  comfort  is  in  going  to 
Him  who  has,  as  I believe,  laid  this  cross  upon  us;  who 
chastens  us  ‘ for  our  profit,  that  we  might  be  partakers  of  his 
holiness’;  and  who  has  taught  us  to  believe  that  ‘all  things 
work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love  ’ him.  I like  espe- 
cially to  plead  the  promise  that  is  given  to  those  who  forsake 
father  and  mother  and  house  and  land  and  wife  for  him. 
But  I find  my  faith  all  too  weak,  and  I am  sometimes  al- 
most given  up  to  despondency.  Perhaps  it  is  God’s  design 
that  I should  test  the  foundations  on  which  I am  resting,  and 
build  deeper  and  stronger  in  preparation  for  the  trials  which 
must  sooner  or  later  come.  I have  had  of  late  a deeper 
realization  than  I have  ever  had  before  of  the  instability 
and  insufficiency  of  everything  on  earth,  and  the  preciousness 
of  affliction,  when  it  draws  us  into  closer  sympathy  with 
Christ.  ...  I never  felt  before  to  the  same  extent  how  near 
Helen  and  I are  to  each  other,  and  how  essential  to  each 
other’s  happiness  and  usefulness ; and  the  very  suggestion  of 
my  losing  her  seems  more  than  I can  bear.  To  add  to  my 
troubles,  navigation  with  the  north  of  China  is  just  on  the  very 
point  of  being  suspended  for  about  six  weeks. 

“ I have  written  a very  gloomy  letter ; but  I trust  it  is  only 


RETURN  TO  TUNG-CHOW 


285 


a temporary  cloud  which  covers  me,  and  that  life  will  be 
brighter  when  it  has  passed.  God  grant  that  we  may  all  learn 
the  lesson  of  perfect  trust.  . . 

This  homesickness  and  the  loneliness  inevitable  in  all  our 
separations  were  counterbalanced  by  the  consciousness  my  hus- 
band felt  that  he  was  doing  his  duty,  and  that  the  help  he  gave 
his  missionary  brethren  in  their  difficult  work  was  appreciated 
by  them.  I received  a letter  at  that  time  from  Rev.  Samuel 
Dodd  which  cheered  my  heart  and  made  me  very  happy.  He 
told  me  how  pleasant  it  had  been  for  him  to  have  Dr.  Nevius’s 
companionship  during  those  many  months,  and  also  how 
greatly  he  admired  his  strong,  loving,  beautiful  character,  so 
patient,  kind,  and  deferential  to  the  'opinions  of  others,  in 
which  he  thought  he  was  unlike  some  missionaries.  During 
the  latter  part  of  his  stay  there  Dr.  Nevius  had  the  pleasure 
of  welcoming  Rev.  and  Mrs.  David  Lyon  to  their  home  in 
Hang-chow. 

In  the  latter  part  of  March,  1870,  his  task  successfully 
completed,  Dr.  Nevius  started  for  his  home  in  the  north.  He 
went  first  to  Ningpo  to  attend  a meeting  of  Presbytery  and  of 
the  “ Consolidated  Mission  ” of  the  Chekiang  province.  And 
in  a few  weeks  the  hard,  long  s€  ven  months  were  looked  back 
upon  without  one  regret.  In  a letter  to  Dr.  Lowrie  he  wrote 
on  May  31,  1870 : 

“ You  will  be  glad  to  learn  that  our  work  in  Shantung  is 
still  increasing  in  interest.  Our  great  difficulty  is  that  we  can 
hardly  keep  pace  with  it.  A few  days  after  my  arrival  from 
the  south  a company  of  more  than  a dozen  inquirers  came 
here  for  instruction,  most  of  them  from  the  region  of  Ping-tu. 
My  time  for  a month  was  chiefly  given  to  them.  A week  ago 
ten  of  them  were  received  into  the  church  by  baptism.  ...  I 
expect  to  start  day  after  to-morrow  to  visit  Ping-tu  and  other 
places  in  the  country,  in  company  with  a native  elder.” 


286 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


During  the  summer  of  1870  there  was  through  the  whole  of 
the  northern  provinces  of  China  a strange  anti-foreign  agitation. 
The  most  incendiary  placards  and  books  or  pamphlets  were  in 
circulation,  and  rumors  were  rife  that  foreigners  were  to  be 
driven  from  the  country.  These  grew  so  definite  that  it  would 
have  been  folly  to  ignore  them.  The  natives  connected  with 
us  became  most  anxious  and  excited,  as  they  were  to  be  in- 
volved in  the  threatened  attack  upon  their  foreign  teachers. 
Not  a day  passed  without  some  new  rumor  of  the  hostile  in- 
tentions of  the  officers  and  people  reaching  us.  Warnings 
were  frequently  conveyed  to  us  that  our  safety  could  only  be 
secured  by  getting  away  from  Tung-chow  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible. Had  our  little  community  consisted  only  of  men,  they 
would  doubtless  have  preferred  to  take  their  chances  of  escape 
when  the  danger  should  become  more  imminent ; but  as  there 
were  five  ladies  and  eight  children  to  be  looked  after,  it  was 
a different  matter.  Our  only  means  of  getting  away  in  case 
our  closed  compounds  were  attacked  by  a mob  would  have 
been  by  climbing  up  to  the  roof  of  certain  houses  adjoining 
certain  alleys  leading  to  certain  quiet  streets,  from  which  we 
might  possibly  have  gained  the  friendly  shelter  of  tall  rows  of 
sorghum  growing  between  us  and  the  city  wall,  from  the  top 
of  which,  could  we  have  reached  it,  we  intended  to  be  lowered 
by  ropes  into  the  corn-fields  outside,  and  through  them  to 
creep  down  to  the  seaside,  where  possibly  a boat  might  be 
found  in  which  some  of  us  might,  if  the  waiting  populace 
allowed  it,  embark  on  the  sea  for  some  island  or  inlet,  or  even 
Chefoo,  if  winds  and  tides  did  not  prevent.  We  had  long 
coils  of  rope  ready  at  hand,  and  had  our  plan  of  retreat  care- 
fully mapped  out.  Our  native  friends  living  in  the  country 
begged  us  not  to  risk  our  lives  by  staying  on  when  they  knew 
the  danger  to  be  so  real  and  definite ; for  a day  had  been  fixed 
for  the  massacre.  Under  these  circumstances  it  was  decided 
to  request  the  American  consul  at  Chefoo  to  send  a boat  of 


ANTI-FOREIGN  AGITATION 


287 


some  sort  to  Tung-chow  for  our  relief.  There  was  no  Ameri- 
can gunboat  in  port,  but,  happily  for  us,  the  English  admiral 
was  there,  and  as  soon  as  he  knew  of  our  danger  he  sent  his 
gunboats,  the  “ Barrossa  ” and  the  “ Grasshopper,”  to  take  us 
to  Chef 00.  To  the  astonishment  and  dismay  of  the  officers 
and  people,  these  two  vessels  appeared  in  the  harbor  of  Tung- 
chow,  and  waited  there  for  us  until  we  could  leisurely  arrange 
to  go  on  board,  which  we  did  before  evening  of  September  1st. 
It  was  wonderful,  the  “ converting  power  ” of  these  two  ships 
of  war  ! We  had  scarcely  been  a day  in  Chef 00  before  the 
che-hien  of  Tung-chow  reported  the  fact  of  our  leaving  to  the 
tao-tai  of  Chefoo,  who  in  turn  addressed  a communication  to 
the  United  States  consul,  deprecating  our  departure  and  cor- 
dially inviting  us  to  return. 

It  is  possible  that  the  danger  was  not  so  great  as  we  sup- 
posed, or  it  may  have  been  much  greater.  It  is  a fact  that  we 
heard  of  the  contemplated  “ Tientsin  massacre  ” many  days 
before  that  horrible  event  really  took  place.  Had  we  not  been 
so  providentially  rescued  from  our  perilous  position  we  might 
have  shared  the  same  fate  as  that  of  those  nine  or  ten  devoted 
Sisters  of  Charity,  and  other  foreigners,  who  were  so  brutally 
murdered  at  that  very  time.  The  way  having  been  made  quite 
open  for  returning  to  Tung-chow,  most  of  the  missionaries  soon 
went  back  there.  My  husband  and  I,  however,  before  return- 
ing, visited  Shanghai  to  attend  the  first  meeting  of  Synod.  Of 
this  important  body  Dr.  Nevius  was  chosen  moderator.  At 
this  Synod  only  three  Presbyteries  were  represented.  There 
were  eight  foreign  and  seven  native  ministers  and  nine  elders 
present.  Much  business  was  done  and  many  important  ques- 
tions were  considered,  among  which  was  that  of  the  theologi- 
cal school  or  seminary.  My  husband  was  grieved  by  the 
strong  sectional  feeling  which  was  so  evident  in  this  Synod,  in 
place  of  the  broad,  unselfish  interest  which  he  longed  to  see 
manifested.  I think  he  had  the  happiness  of  witnessing  during 


288 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


the  ensuing  years  a growing  spirit  of  union  and  love  among 
the  various  missions  of  his  church  in  the  north  and  south. 

Not  long  after  the  close  of  Synod  we  welcomed  to  China 
Rev.  George  F.  and  Mrs.  Fitch  and  Rev.  J.  F.  and  Mrs. 
Crossette.  The  latter  returned  with  us  to  Tung-chow  in  the 
autumn  of  1870,  while  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Fitch  have  spent  all 
these  intervening  years  in  active  and  efficient  work  in  mid- 
China — most  of  the  time  in  Shanghai. 

Then,  as  often  in  our  sojourns  in  Shanghai,  we  were  the 
guests  of  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  M.  W.  Famham,  who  came  to 
China  only  a few  years  later  than  we  did,  and  who,  with  their 
ripened  experience  and  scarcely  diminished  vigor,  are  still 
at  their  post  working  faithfully  and  with  almost  youthful 
enthusiasm. 

My  husband  felt  a great  interest  in  the  mission  press  at 
Shanghai,  and  was  glad  to  assist  in  its  management  to  the  ex- 
tent of  his  ability. 


Harbor  and  Village  of  Chefoo.  Showing  the  “Nan-Lou.” 


CHAPTER  XXV 


REMOVAL  TO  CHEFOO BUILDING  THE  “ NAN-LOU  99 

IN  two  letters  of  March  25  and  October  16,  1871,  my  hus- 
band wrote  to  Dr.  J.  C.  Lowrie : 

“ I am  glad  to  say  that  the  country  is  perfectly  quiet  here 
at  present,  and  that  we  are  meeting  with  very  little  opposi- 
tion in  our  work.  No  doubt  not  a few  professed  ‘inquirers’ 
have  been  influenced  to  withdraw  from  us  by  the  threatening 
rumors  of  last  autumn,  but  the  native  Christians  have  all  stood 
firm.  ...  I shall  be  very  much  burdened  with  work  during 
the  absence  of  Rev.  C.  W.  Mateer.  . . . We  are  glad  to  know 
that  Mr.  Mills  is  expecting  to  be  back  this  autumn.  . . . When 
he  returns  we  shall  no  longer  be  needed  in  Tung-chow,  and  it 
appears  to  us  that  it  will  be  best  for  us  to  go  to  Chefoo  as  our 
permanent  place  of  residence.  ...  We  desire  above  all  things 
to  go  where  duty  calls  and  to  be  guided  by  the  leadings  of 
God’s  providence.  ...  I think  there  is  now  a wider  sphere 
of  usefulness  open  to  us  in  Chefoo  than  here.  . . . Most  of 
our  outstations  can  be  reached  as  easily  from  there  as  from 
here.  . . . Tung-chow  is  perhaps  a better  station  for  a new 
missionary,  as  he  is  more  free  from  interruptions  which  interfere 
with  study,  and  is  likely  to  acquire  better  missionary  habits ; 
but,  while  this  is  so,  it  is  a very  difficult  place  for  an  old  one,  as 
the  routine  work  which  falls  upon  him  exhausts  his  time  and 
strength.  I have  not  been  able  to  do  anything  in  the  way  of 
book-making  since  my  return,  though  there  is  much  of  this 

289 


290 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


kind  of  work  which  is  needed,  and  which  I wish  to  do,  and 
to  which  I feel  specially  called.  I think  I can  do  that  work 
more  satisfactorily  at  Chefoo. 

“Aside  from  the  two  schools  which  are  efficiently  carried 
on — the  boys’  by  Miss  Brown  in  Mr.  Mateer’s  absence,  and 
the  girls’  by  my  wife — nearly  all  the  rest  of  the  work  of  this 
station  falls  on  me.  Our  new  church  is  about  finished,  and 
we  expect  to  dedicate  it  next  Sunday.  It  is  a substantial  and 
satisfactory  building,  and  is  much  admired  by  the  Chinese.  . . . 
The  theological  class,  which  had  its  last  session  at  Chefoo,  is 
now  with  me.  They  are  earnest  students,  and  are  making 
marked  progress.  There  are  ten  men,  whose  ages  range  from 
thirty-five  to  sixty  years,  who  are  regarded  as  regular  members 
of  the  class,  and  seven  or  eight  others  avail  themselves  of  this 
opportunity  of  studying  the  Scriptures.  Every  morning  they 
spend  an  hour,  in  connection  with  morning  prayers,  in  the 
careful  study  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  after  which  Mrs. 
Nevius  teaches  them  vocal  music.  On  alternate  days  they 
study  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  and  theology,  and  have  a 
weekly  exercise  in  preparing  plans  for  sermons,  and  in  writing 
sermons. 

“ The  next  session  will  be  held  in  Chefoo.  These  students 
spend  about  half  their  time  in  study  and  the  other  in  evan- 
gelistic work.  Whether  we  unite  with  our  brethren  in  the 
south  in  the  establishment  of  a theological  institution  or  not, 
we  feel  that  we  must  carry  on  this  work  regularly,  systemati- 
cally, and  thoroughly.  . . . The  * Mission  Letter  ’ informing  us 
that  the  Shantung  and  Peking  missions  are  to  be  considered 
one  reached  us  by  last  mail.  ...  As  to  the  consolidation  of 
the  northern  missions,  I doubt  not  our  meetings  will  be  pleasant 
and  profitable.  After  an  experience  of  a few  years  we  shall  be 
better  able  to  judge  whether  this  plan  will  be  practicable  and 
desirable  as  a permanency.  . . . 

“ If  the  plan  is  adopted  of  large  missions  including  a num- 


REMOVAL  TO  CHEFOO 


291 


ber  of  stations  and  substations,  it  seems  to  me  very  important 
that  the  relations  of  these  missions  and  stations  to  one  another 
and  to  the  Board  should  be  clearly  defined.  A book  of  rules 
in  many  respects  like  those  adopted  by  the  London  Mission 
seems  to  me  very  desirable.  Without  such  rules  I fear  that 
the  result  of  the  establishment  of  these  large  missions  will  be 
independency  or  something  very  much  like  it.  The  large  mis- 
sions will  hardly  undertake  the  practical  direction  and  control 
of  work  in  the  stations  unless  empowered  and  directed  to  do 
so ; and  what  is  not  determined  by  the  mission  will  be  very 
apt  to  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  individuals.  Is  there  not  a 
happy  medium,  though  practically  very  difficult  to  find,  between 
too  much  control  and  too  little  ? I think  the  tendency  with  us 
now  is  to  the  latter  extreme.  There  has  been  a marked  change 
in  this  direction  since  I came  to  China.” 

In  the  autumn  of  1871  we  removed  to  Chefoo.  We  lived 
for  the  first  year  in  a small  but  pleasant  house  in  the  foreign 
settlement.  Here  my  husband  had  more  leisure  for  literary 
work,  though  still  having  the  care,  in  connection  with  Mr. 
Corbett,  of  the  theological  class.  He  attended  the  meeting  of 
the  Synod  of  China  in  Ningpo,  and  in  his  first  letter  to  our  new 
secretary,  Dr.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  he  says : 

“ The  Synod  gave  evidence  that  the  native  element  is  fast 
gaining  influence  in  our  ecclesiastical  courts,  and  I think  that 
influence  will  be  a healthful  one.” 

With  reference  to  the  theological  seminary  he  says : 

“ All  were  agreed  as  to  the  desirableness  of  having  one  in- 
stitution for  north  and  middle  China  ; but  each  mission  station 
wanted  the  institution,  and  so  we  very  amicably  agreed  to 
carry  on  our  work  of  theological  instruction  separately.” 

This  “ amicable  agreement  ” has  continued  from  that  time 
to  this,  involving  great  loss,  probably,  to  the  mission  cause, 
and  certainly  entailing  much  unnecessary  work  upon  certain 
members  of  the  various  missions. 


292 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


It  was  during  the  year  we  lived  in  the  Chef 00  settlement 
that  my  husband  built  our  house,  the  “ Nan-lou.”  Lou  means 
a loft  or  storied  building,  and  Nan  is  south ; so  that  the  name 
which  the  Chinese  at  once  gave  our  place  means  literally  the 
“ Southern  Loft.”  It  is  situated  on  a hill  back  from  the  sea, 
on  the  southern  slope,  and  not  very  far  below  the  large  Tauist 
temple  of  the  “ Pearly  Emperor,”  Yu-Hwang  Ta-ti,  now- 
adays often  called  “ Li  Hung  Chang’s  temple,”  from  the  fact 
that  his  Excellency  some  years  ago  occupied  it  for  a short 
time. 

We  were  desirous  of  getting  land  nearer  the  Chinese  villages 
and  lower  down  the  hill ; but  it  was  impossible,  and  we  were 
shut  up  to  this  particular  spot — a succession  of  fields  lying  in 
terraces,  stony  and  unpromising.  It  required  all  my  husband’s 
acumen  and  engineering  ability  to  level  the  land,  lay  the  drains 
and  watercourses,  and  arrange  the  garden  spots,  making  it  the 
pleasant  place  it  finally  became. 

To  the  north  of  us,  and  in  a still  more  conspicuous  position, 
is  Dr.  Corbett’s  house,  and  farther  down  the  hill  was  that  of 
our  friends,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  L.  W.  Eckard,  whose  return  to  the 
United  States  shortly  after  we  so  much  regretted. 

As  these  mission  houses  are  ones  which  have  been  called 
“ palatial  residences,”  and  may  have  done  some  harm  to  the 
missionary  cause  through  the  ill-natured  reports  of  “globe- 
trotters ” or  the  studied  untruths  of  more  leisurely  travelers,  I 
must  refer  to  them  more  at  length.  Dr.  Corbett’s  is  a low 
house,  one  room  deep,  built  around  two  sides  of  an  inner 
court,  which  gives  it  the  appearance,  as  seen  from  the  harbor, 
with  the  mission  church  standing  at  one  side,  of  being  very 
large ; while  in  fact  it  is  much  too  small,  and  none  too  conve- 
nient, for  his  family  and  the  native  schools  which  fairly  swarm 
within  the  inclosure. 

Our  house  has  four  rooms  above  and  four  below,  a kitchen 
and  laundry  behind,  and  some  small  rooms  made  from  the 


MISSIONARY  HOUSES 


293 


veranda  and  end  of  the  hall.  It  is  comfortable,  but  nothing 
more.  It  is  simply  furnished,  and  so  cheaply  that  the  furni- 
ture of  almost  any  good  parlor  or  drawing-room  at  home 
would  cost  as  much  as  that  of  our  whole  house,  exclusive, 
perhaps,  of  my  good  piano. 

Some  extracts  from  a letter  of  my  husband  to  Dr.  Ellinwood 
relate  to  the  building  of  our  house  and  other  matters.  On  the 
4th  of  September,  1872,  not  long  before  we  moved  into  our 
“ Nan-lou,”  he  wrote : 

“ . . . You  express  a wish  to  hear  about  our  mode  of  liv- 
ing, houses,  etc.  As  I have  been  much  occupied  during  the 
last  summer  in  house-b.uilding,  let  me  give  you  some  of  my 
experiences. 

“ I could  fill  a volume  with  accounts  of  provoking  mistakes 
of  incompetent  workmen  to  which  I have  been  a victim  almost 
every  day.  There  are  but  few  mechanics  here  who  are  ac- 
customed to  foreign  work,  and  I was  obliged  to  take  up  with 
those  I could  get.  I soon  found  that  to  have  the  house  built 
at  all  as  it  ought  to  be  I should  be  obliged  to  master  all  the 
details  and  superintend  it  in  the  minutiae.  This  I have  done ; 
and  though  no  doubt  an  experienced  builder  might  have  done 
the  work  better,  and  possibly  more  cheaply,  I do  not  think  I 
have  made  many  serious  blunders. 

“ I need  not  tell  you  that  this,  together  with  teaching  the 
theological  class  and  other  work,  has  kept  me  busy,  especially 
as  the  new  house  is  nearly  two  miles  from  the  settlement  and 
I have  to  ride  over  to  it  twice  every  day. 

“ I have  been  not  a little  worried  by  the  fact  that  I have  had 
to  go  beyond  the  usual  estimates  for  mission  houses.  ...  I 
could  have  built  a house  large  enough  for  our  two  selves 
alone,  but  it  would  not  have  been  what  the  interests  of  the 
mission  here  require. 

"To  make  the  matter  practical  I will  tell  you  what  our  cir- 
cumstances have  been  this  summer  in  the  little  rented  house 


294  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

of  four  rooms  in  which  we  have  been  living.  We  have  had 
missionary  friends  staying  with  us  four  different  times,  with 
three  or  four  children,  to  say  nothing  of  single  guests  on  other 
occasions.  In  order  to  accommodate  them  we  have  been 
obliged  to  turn  out  of  our  bedroom  and  sleep  in  my  study, 
leaving  our  room  to  our  guests,  making  a nursery  of  the  draw- 
ing-room, and  turning  things  upside  down  generally.  . . . Mrs. 

M and  her  four  children  are  now  here,  and  will  remain 

with  us  a month  or  more.  It  is  a positive  necessity  that  we, 
or  some  one  else,  be  prepared  to  answer  these  calls  upon  our 
hospitality,  which  are  very  frequent,  especially  in  Chefoo.  I 
will  add  that,  having  often  been  cast  upon  the  hospitality  of 
others  during  our  years  in  China,  we  feel  it  a pleasure,  as  well 
as  a duty,  to  do  our  full  share  of  this  kind  of  work,  though  it 
is  by  no  means  our  experience  that  we  always  ' entertain 
angels.’ 

“We  should  also  be  prepared  to  give  young  missionaries  a 

quiet  home  for  a year  or  two.  ...  I think  Mr.  and  Mrs. 

have  received  an  injury  from  want  of  such  accommodations 
when  they  first  came  to  China  from  which  they  will  never 
recover. 

“It  is  evident  from  my  experience  and  that  of  others  that 
our  present  mission  allowance  is  not  large  enough  to  build  such 
houses  as  we  need.  ...  I was  thoroughly  convinced  during 
my  stay  in  Ningpo  that  we  carried  the  idea  of  economy 
in  house-building  to  an  extreme,  and  were  really  wasteful  of 
money,  and  of  what  is  more  precious,  time  and  health.  The 
houses  and  walls  there  were  so  poorly  built  that  they  were  con- 
stantly requiring  repairs,  involving  a heavy  outlay  each  year 
for  that  purpose. 

“Our  house  is  only  about  three  hundred  yards  from  Mr. 
Corbett’s,  and  is  on  about  the  same  level — ninety  feet  above  the 
sea  and  eighty  above  the  villages  below,  where  we  got  most  of 
the  water  for  use  in  building  or  for  other  purposes.  . . . Hav- 


The  “ Nan-Lou,”  Dr.  Nevius’  Residence  at  Chefoo. 


THE  “NAN-LOU 


295 


ing  good  water  is  a matter  of  great  importance.  Feeling  this 
to  be  so,  I began  digging  a well,  much  of  the  way  through  solid 
rock ; and,  after  a great  deal  of  hard  work,  have  succeeded  in 
getting  delicious,  cool,  and,  I think,  pure  water.” 

The  digging  of  the  well  referred  to  above  created  not  a little 
excitement  among  the  Chinese ; not  only  just  about  us,  but  the 
fame  of  it  extended  off  through  the  country.  I do  not  know 
why  it  excited  so  much  comment,  unless  it  was  that  no  well 
had  yet  been  dug  on  our  hill,  it  being  supposed  that  its  rocky 
formation  would  not  allow  it.  Each  of  the  mission  houses  has 
now  its  own  well.  One  evening,  a year  or  two  after  this,  my 
husband,  in  returning  from  a country  tour,  lost  his  way.  Com- 
ing through  a small  village  one  very  dark  night,  he  found  him- 
self in  a narrow  alley  and  in  the  door  of  a house.  The  first 
inmate  to  be  alarmed  was  a dog,  which  barked  with  terror. 
Next  came  the  man  of  the  house,  who  acted  as  if  he  had  seen 
a ghost.  Dr.  Nevius  began  to  explain  who  he  was  and  how 
he  happened  there,  and  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  his  home 
on  the  “ Pearly  Emperor’s  Hill  ” in  Yen-tai,  and  that  his  name 
was  Nee  (Nevius).  “Oh,  are  you  the  man  who  dug  the 
well  ? ” exclaimed  the  villager,  all  his  fears  gone  ; and  at  once 
he  most  kindly  led  the  way  back  to  the  main  road  from  which 
Dr.  Nevius  had  wandered  in  the  pitchy  darkness. 

Our  house  and  grounds  being  ready  for  us,  we  moved  from 
the  settlement  to  the  place  which  has  been  our  happy  home 
ever  since.  Even  before  this  time  my  husband  had  begun  to 
get  trees  from  various  places  in  the  United  States,  being  deter- 
mined, if  possible,  to  change  the  miserable  fruits  of  Shantung 
for  the  best  varieties  of  America  or  England.  Our  own 
garden,  though  not  large,  gave  him  a better  place  than  he  had 
had  before  for  carrying  out  his  experiment. 

I will  mention  here  that  the  “ Nan-lou,”  which  was  built  at 
first  by  mission  funds,  we  afterward  bought  ourselves ; and  we 
greatly  enjoyed  beautifying  it  and  making  it  more  comfortable 


296 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


and  inviting.  It  became  a kind  of  sanatorium  and  rest-house 
for  invalids  from  both  the  north  and  south  of  China,  and  scores 
of  such  persons  have  been  entertained  there  from  first  to  last. 
The  year  before  my  husband’s  death  we  gave  the  house  and 
grounds  to  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
as  we  wished  it  to  continue  permanently  a mission  home. 

The  arrangements  of  the  main  building,  with  the  Chinese 
quarters  for  native  guests,  and  the  servants’  rooms,  and  the 
buildings  used  for  many  years  by  my  girls’  boarding-school, 
make  it  a most  satisfactory  mission  house.  Still  it  is  a plain, 
dark  building,  and  as  far  removed  from  being  a "palatial 
residence  ” as  could  well  be  imagined. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 


COUNTRY  TOUR FIRST  AUDIENCE  WITH  THE  EMPEROR 

VISIT  TO  PEKING  AND  CHINAN  FU 

HE  year  1873  is  one  of  which  there  happen  to  be  more 


memorials  of  my  husband's  life  than  of  almost  any  other. 
But  the  limits  of  this  work  oblige  me  to  give  only  meager  ex- 
tracts from  all  these.  January  15th  he  wrote  to  Dr.  Ellin- 


“ . . . It  rejoices  me  to  hear  of  the  increasing  interest  in 
missions,  and  especially  that  they  who  ‘ have  power  with  God  ' 
are  praying  for  us.  What  we  need  more  than  money  or 
men  or  right  means  or  methods  is  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  he 
is  sent  in  answer  to  prayer.  Urge  the  people  above  all  to 
pray  for  us.” 

In  the  same  letter  he  wrote  at  length  his  views  about  the 
mission  press  at  Shanghai.  He  had  been  urged  by  the  Board 
to  go  to  Shanghai  to  consult  there  with  Dr.  Happer,  of  Can- 
ton, about  the  purchase  of  land  and  the  erection  of  new  build- 
ings for  the  press.  He  did  not  think  that  necessary,  but  said 
if  it  appeared  at  any  time  to  be  so  he  would  willingly  go.  He 
wrote : 

“ I regard  the  press  and  type-foundry  as  a powerful  agent 
for  introducing  new  ideas  and  helping  to  civilize  China. 
The  government  is  already  buying  fonts  of  type  Of  us,  and 
there  is  reason  to  believe  that  our  mode  of  printing  will  before 
long  take  the  place  of  others.  ...  You  must  remember  that 


wood : 


298 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


the  press  in  Shanghai  is  not  a small  affair,  but  a very  large 
establishment — I presume  the  largest  east  of  India.  It  is 
known  all  over  China  as  one  of  the  great  moral  forces  of  the 
empire.  Much  important  work,  like  the  printing  of  the  Japa- 
nese Dictionary,  etc.,  could  hardly  be  done  elsewhere — cer- 
tainly not  without  increased  expense.  Such  an  establishment 
must  have  a large  building,  and  cannot  be  carried  on  efficiently 
without  it.  . . . 

“I  enjoyed  my  last  preaching-tour  in  the  country.  It  did 
me  good  physically,  and  I trust  it  may  prove  to  be  not  with- 
out good  results  spiritually  to  the  region  visited.  . . . When 
I returned  home  I found  that  during  my  absence  Helen  had 
inaugurated  a new  work  among  the  women  of  the  neighbor- 
hood, which  has  already  grown  to  a magnitude  that  surprises 
me.  She  has  started  an  industrial  school,  which  she  calls  the 
‘ Needle  and  Thread  Club.’  The  women  come  together  and 
spend  most  of  the  afternoon  with  her.  They  receive  for  their 
time  about  three  cents  each,  and,  as  they  are  all  poor,  garments 
are  sold  to  them  considerably  under  cost.  The  number  of 
women  soon  increased  to  nearly  one  hundred.  In  connection 
with  their  work  they  are  learning  a great  deal  of  Christian 
truth,  and  some  of  them  seem  decidedly  interested  in  it. 
Helen  is  in  this  way  forming  the  acquaintance  of,  and  gaining 
an  influence  over,  the  women  in  all  the  villages  about  us.  She 
is  assisted  by  Salah,  a very  nice  Chinese  girl  who  was  a pupil 
of  hers  in  Tung-chow  and  has  come  here  to  live  with  us.  She 
is  a very  interesting  character.  Helen  could  not  do  this  work 
at  all  without  her  help.  . . . 

“ And  now  I will  give  you  a history  of  to-day.  I rose  be- 
tween six  and  seven,  and  was  ready  for  breakfast  at  seven. 
(We  never  vary  two  minutes  in  our  time  for  meals.)  After 
breakfast  I spend  more  than  half  an  hour  with  Helen  in  our 
room.  This  is  our  time  for  reading  the  Bible  together,  and 
morning  prayers  in  English.  We  are  just  beginning  the  study 


ROUTINE  OF  A DAY 


299 

of  Genesis,  and  your  views  respecting  the  tree  of  knowledge 
were  very  apropos.  At  ten  minutes  to  eight  I have  Chinese 
prayers  with  the  servants,  the  teacher,  and  Helen’s  school- 
girls ; and  then  I am  ready  for  my  day’s  work.  This  morning 
I finished  the  last  reading  of  a little  Chinese  book  which  Helen 
is  about  to  send  to  the  press.  I then  wrote  an  appeal  to  the 
students  in  our  theological  seminaries,  which  is  to  be  signed  by 
a committee  of  which  I am  chairman,  and  sent  through  differ- 
ent copies  to  each  seminary.  Our  lunch  at  half-past  twelve 
found  the  appeal  unfinished.  After  lunch  I wrote  on  until 
two,  when  I started,  as  is  my  wont,  to  the  street  chapel.  Here, 
with  an  extra  shawl  around  me  and  my  feet  in  a fur  muff — for 
the  room  is  cold — I tried  to  convey  spiritual  truth  to  those 
who  came  in  for  an  hour,  more  or  less.  To-day  I had  about 
twenty  listeners,  and  a few  seemed  very  much  interested. 
Reaching  home  after  four  o’clock,  I looked  in  at  Helen’s  class, 
which  she  was  just  dismissing,  and  then  sat  down  and  finished 
my  committee  letter.  I then  went  out  to  get  as  much  exercise 
as  possible  within  an  hour.  Going  down  on  the  plain  to  find 
a beaten  path  through  the  snow,  I took  the  opportunity  of 
running  whenever  I was  out  of  sight  of  people.  About  three 
fourths  of  a mile  from  home  I overtook  Dr.  W , an  Eng- 

lish missionary,  and  his  daughter.  He  was  leading  his  horse 
and  she  was  playing  with  her  Korean  pony,  which  was  follow- 
ing them  like  a dog.  As  they  went  too  slowly  for  my  exercise, 

I commenced  helping  Miss  W frolic  with  her  pony ; and 

jumping  on  it  rather  rashly,  my  momentum  carried  me  a little 
too  far  forward,  and  alighting  on  the  pony’s  neck,  I performed 
a nice,  easy  somersault  in  the  air,  very  much  to  the  amusement 

of  Miss  W ..  This  was  not  dignified  for  a man  of  my  age 

(which  I forget  sometimes),  with  such  a formidable  appendage 
to  my  name ; but  I must  record  it  as  a fact  nevertheless.  . . . 
After  dinner  and  evening  prayers,  I commenced  this  letter, 
and  it  is  now  nearly  nine.  . . 


3°° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


On  the  3d  of  March,  1873,  Dr.  Nevius  and  Rev.  L.  W. 
Eckard  started  on  what  was  then  regarded  as  a long  tour, 
embracing  about  six  hundred  miles.  In  a letter  to  Dr.  Ellin- 
wood  Dr.  Nevius  says: 

“ Everywhere  we  found  evidences  that  the  truth  is  taking 
hold  of  the  masses  of  the  people.  ...  We  met  with  the  most 
encouragement  in  the  outstation  in  Chi-mi,  where  there  are 
now  nearly  one  hundred  inquirers.  The  interest  here  is  of  an 
unusual  and  peculiar  kind.  Nearly  every  one  of  the  inquirers 
has  belonged  to  a secret  and  proscribed  religious  sect  which  I 
am  very  desirous  to  know  more  about,  but  with  reference  to 
which  it  is  difficult  to  gain  reliable  information.  This  sect  has 
now  no  name,  and  its  adherents  seem  to  know  but  little  of  its 
origin.  During  their  persecutions  in  past  years  their  books 
have  been  destroyed,  and  their  beliefs  have  been  perpetuated 
by  oral  traditions  in  the  form  of  rude  rhymes  or  verses.  They 
can  trace  back  the  history  of  their  sect  five  or  six  generations, 
but  no  farther.  Many,  in  order  to  avoid  persecution,  have 
renounced  the  sect.  [In  the  memorandum-book  occurs  this 
entry,  dated  March  24th : “ . . . Near  Kiu-kia  I left  the  road 
to  visit  this  place,  where  I am  certain  leaders  of  the  ‘ nameless 
sect  ’ live.  I met  many  of  them,  but  nothing  which  they  said 
or  did  indicated  that  they  were  members  of  a religious  sect. 
They  seem  to  have  been  schooled  to  secrecy  and  reticence. 
They  were  particularly  loud  in  their  professions  of  adherence 
to  Confucianism.”]  Nearly  all  in  Chi-mi  are  illiterate,  but 
others  in  adjoining  districts  have  literary  men  among  them. 
The  doctrines  which  hold  them  together  are  the  following : 

“ They  believe  in  one  supreme  Deity,  whom  they  call  the 
Heavenly  Ruler  or  the  Heavenly  Father.  They  speak  of  the 
world  as  having  gone  astray  from  the  truth,  and  look  forward 
to  a period  of  reform  and  restoration  at  the  end  of  the  world, 
when  the  Lord  or  Head  shall  appear  to  teach  and  save  men. 
They  count  as  belonging  to  the  sect  every  member  of  the 


LEGEND  OF  THE  LUNG-MU 


3QI 


family ; and  children  are  taught  to  repeat  the  rhymes  which 
contain  all  that  is  left  of  their  religious  teachings. 

“ Many  of  them  are  fully  persuaded  that  Christ  is  the  Sa- 
viour for  whom  they  have  been  looking,  and  are  studying 
Christianity  very  diligently,  and  are  willing  to  suffer  persecu- 
tion for  Christ’s  sake.  In  two  small  hamlets  which  we  visited, 
one  containing  about  eighty  inhabitants  and  the  other  thirty 
or  forty,  more  than  half  of  the  people  are  professed ‘ inquirers  * 
of  the  Christian  doctrine.  We  hope  that  many  lovers  of  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  will  be  gathered  into  the  church  from 
this  sect.” 

This  hope  was  not  disappointed.  The  church  in  Chi-mi 
since  that  time  has  chiefly  been  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Hunter 
Corbett,  D.D.  It  must  now  have  several  hundred  members; 
I do  not  know  the  exact  number. 

The  tenets  of  this  sect,  as  given  in  my  husband’s  letter, 
show  such  an  evident  “ feeling  after  God  ” as  is  not  often  seen 
among  the  heathen.  It  was  painful  to  read  in  his  memo- 
randum of  this  same  journey  a sketch  of  a kind  of  worship  so 
low  and  degrading  as  to  have  in  it  not  one  redeeming  element. 
I will  condense  the  notice  of  it.  A teacher  named  Chung 
gave  my  husband  the  legend  of  the  Lung-mu  (Dragon’s 
Mother). 

“ A woman  whose  husband’s  name  was  Li  gave  birth  to  a 
monster,  which  immediately  became  invisible,  only  leaving  be- 
hind it  a trail  of  light,  and  its  mother  lying  insensible.  In  a 
day  or  two  it  came  back  to  nurse,  having  assumed  its  real 
form,  that  of  a monster  with  a long  tail.  While  it  was  nursing 
at  its  mother’s  breast,  her  husband  came  in,  and,  seizing  a large 
knife,  cut  off  the'  creature’s  tail  ! ” This  monster  is  now  one 
of  the  most  noted  of  the  gods  of  this  region,  and  temples  are 
erected  in  his  honor  in  many  places,  near  which  is  always  found 
a mound  representing  the  grave  of  his  mother.  Temples  are 
sometimes  erected  to  her.  The  monster  is  called  by  his  wor- 


3°2 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


shipers  “the  Ruler  Li,”  but  by  the  unbelieving  “old  tailless 
Li.” 

In  the  temple  of  the  Dragon’s  Mother,  and  in  fulfilment  of 
a vow,  a three-days’  theatrical  performance  was  going  on  when 
my  husband  entered  a certain  village,  and  all  the  villagers, 
especially  the  women,  were  in  their  holiday  dress.  The  temple 
of  the  Dragon’s  Mother  was  very  fine  and  in  good  repair, 
with  a great  many  flowers  planted  about  it. 

I will  give  here  the  journal  of  two  days,  merely  as  a speci- 
men of  the  kind  of  work  done  on  this  tour. 

“ Sunday,  March  9th.  Spent  most  of  the  forenoon  in  talk- 
ing to  attendants  at  the  fair.  We  chose  a place  not  far  from 
the  main  street,  and  had  an  audience  of  about  two  hundred 
before  us  until  we  dismissed  them  at  one  o’clock.  Through 
them  we  sent  tracts  to  all  the  surrounding  region.  In  the 
afternoon  we  visited  three  villages  to  the  west.” 

“ Tuesday,  March  1 1 th.  . . . Before  leaving  Ling-san  we 
visited  a large  school  taught  by  a man  with  a literary  degree. 
He  was  shy  at  first,  but  became  communicative  and  talka- 
tive afterward.  At  one  place  they  utterly  refused  to  receive 
our  books.  After  talking  to  another  company,  and  leaving 
books  in  distant  parts  of  the  town,  we  went  about  four  miles 
to  a small  market.  Here  we  had  an  encouraging  talk  with 
the  people,  about  four  hundred  listening  to  us  a long  time  very 
attentively.  We  have  had  a number  of  calls  from  respectable 
men  and  scholars,  with  pleasant  conversations,  and  an  oppor- 
tunity to  distribute  books  where  they  will  be  sure  to  be  read.” 

A few  brief  extracts  from  letters  to  me  must  complete  the 
notices  of  this  tour. 

“ Kiao-chiu,  March  20,  1873. 

“ We  left  everything  in  Chi-mi  in  a very  hopeful  state. 
Since  reaching  this  place  to-day  we  have  preached  to  large 
and  attentive  crowds  in  different  parts  of  the  city.  ...  We 
expect  to  spend  the  whole  of  next  week  and  what  remains  of 


THOUGHTS  OF  HOME 


3°3 


this  in  the  region  south  and  west  of  here,  and  to  start  for  home 
a week  from  next  Monday.  ...  We  are  distributing  more  of 
your  catechism  than  of  any  other  book,  and  it  is  much  sought 
after  and  most  highly  prized.  We  can  never  tell  in  this  world 
how  much  good  it  may  do  by  the  blessing  of  God’s  Spirit  at- 
tending it.” 

As  showing  how  my  husband,  even  in  those  busy,  weary 
country  tours,  ever  had  in  mind  the  home  he  so  much  loved 
and  so  faithfully  cared  for,  I give  the  following : 

“About  the  hot-bed — it  will  require  occasional  watering. 
Water  should  be  sprinkled  on  it  carefully,  as,  if  it  is  poured 
on,  it  will  cake  and  harden.  . . . The  second  or  third  tree  of 
those  on  the  north  side  of  the  yard  is  not  a healthy  one. 
Have  it  replaced  with  a yang-shu.  . . . Will  you  also  ask 

Mr.  M , of  Tung-chow,  if  he  will  be  so  good  as  to  cut  for 

me  some  grafts  from  the  apple-trees  at  Kwan-yin  temple? 
They  ought  to  be  the  outer  sprigs  of  last  year’s  growth.  . . . 
And,  besides  these,  I should  like  a few  cuttings  of  superfluous 
branches  from  the  trees  which  Mr. obtained  from  Cali- 

fornia. . . . When  you  get  them,  scoop  out  a little  hole  in  the 
bottom  of  the  cellar,  place  them  there,  and  cover  them  with 
earth  to  keep  them  moist.  . . . Do  be  very  careful  of  your 
precious  health.  Avoid  overfatigue  when  you  can  do  so,  and 
do  not  use  Ma  shienseng  [Teacher  Ma]  for  study,  in  addition 
to  your  other  work.  Let  him  take  my  book  of  Chinese  ‘ char- 
acters,’ and  go  over  them  carefully,  making  corrections  in 
tones  and  aspirates.  ...  I think  of  you  night  and  day.  I 
am  thankful  that  I have  a wife  in  whom  I have  complete  con- 
fidence, and  with  whom  I can  sympathize  in  everything,  and 
to  whom  I can  confide  and  trust  everything.  May  our 
Heavenly  Father  watch  over  and  bless  and  keep  you,  and 
crown  your  life  with  loving-kindness ; spare  us  for  many  years 
of  united  work  and  happiness  on  earth,  and  at  last  bring  us  to 


3°  4 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


his  eternal  rest.  ...  I am  beginning  to  count  the  days  of  my 
absence  by  fractions.  To-day  we  have  been  gone  one  ninth 
of  the  time.  . . . While  I think  of  it,  if  inquirers  come  to  our 
place  on  my  invitation  given  last  year,  find  out  who  and  what 
they  are,  and  deal  with  them  as  you  think  best.  . . 

On  August  4,  1873,  my  husband  wrote  to  his  brother  as 
follows : 

“.  . . You  have  no  doubt  heard  something  of  the  great 
little  event  which  occurred  a few  weeks  ago  in  Peking.  I re- 
fer to  the  first  audience  with  the  Chinese  emperor.  Officers 
of  state  from  the  leading  powers  of  Europe  presented  them- 
selves in  turn,  and  made  a low  bow  before  a boy  hardly  out 
of  his  teens.  Then  one  of  them  read  a formal  paper  of  con- 
gratulations, good  wishes,  and  desires  for  peace  and  unity. 
The  young  ' son  of  heaven  * replied  through  his  chief  officer, 
and  the  foreign  ministers  walked  out.  This  seems  a very 
small  affair  at  first  view,  but  in  reality  it  is  not.  It  is  the 
breaking  down  of  a long-established  precedent ; the  giving  up, 
to  a certain  extent  at  least,  a long-cherished  idea  of  national 
preeminence,  which  will  have  a decided  effect  on  the  whole 
empire,  and  prepare  the  way  for  other  steps  in  the  same  direc- 
tion. We  can  see  that  China  is  moving,  though  very  slowly. 
I believe  she  is  destined  to  make  more  rapid  changes  in  the 
not  distant  future,  and  that  she  will  ere  long  follow  the  ex- 
ample of  Japan  in  adopting  foreign  ideas.  In  the  meantime 
I feel  that  it  is  a great  privilege  to  have  a part  in  the  work  of 
casting  into  this  great  lump  of  humanity  the  leaven  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

“ I hope  to  have  more  leisure  in  the  future  for  general  read- 
ing and  self-improvement.  A great  deal  of  my  time  has  been 
expended  in  the  study  of  the  language,  which,  as  wrell  as 
Chinese  literature,  furnishes  very  little  food  for  the  mind  to 
grow  on.  The  Chinese  have  a well-known  proverb : ‘ If  you 
wish  to  do  good  work,  first  sharpen  well  your  instruments.’ 


VISIT  TO  CHINAN 


3°5 


Hitherto  I have  spent  a good  deal  of  time  in  sharpening  the 
instrument.  I hope  hereafter  to  accomplish  some  work.  . . . ” 
The  “Mission  Meeting”  of  the  North  China  Mission  was 
held  in  1873  at  Peking.  Dr.  Nevius  attended  it,  and  on  his 
return  went  to  Chinan,  the  capital  of  the  Shantung  province, 
and  from  there  on  to  the  south  over  a region  which  had 
scarcely  been  visited  by  a missionary.  On  the  5th  of  Septem- 
ber he  wrote  me  from  Tientsin : 

“ . . . Two  members  of  the  American  Board  Mission  have 
just  returned  from  Pao-ting  fu ; and,  as  they  are  to  start  for 
Peking  to-morrow,  I shall  go  in  their  company.  . . . Tientsin 
is  rather  a forbidding  place — one  vast  plain,  affording  no  pleas- 
ing landscape ; and  the  inhabitants  are  in  constant  dread  of 
floods.  The  water  in  the  river  is  very  high,  and  it  would 
be  impossible  to  go  from  here  to  Peking  by  carts,  as  the  roads 
are  in  many  places  submerged.  . . .” 

A month  later  he  wrote  from  Chinan  fu : 

“We  have  had  a quiet  day,  the  scholars  from  all  over  the  pro- 
vince being  immured  in  the  Examination  Hall.  They  are  to 
come  out  finally  this  evening,  and  we  expect  to  have  a busy  time 
with  them  for  two  or  three  days.  . . . We  found  Rev.  J.  MacIn- 
tyre, Mr.  Lilly,  and  Rev.  Timothy  Richard  here  on  our  arrival. 
They  are  staying  at  an  inn  in  the  west  suburb,  and  we  in  one  on 
the  east  side  of  the  city.  . . . Mr.  Mcllvaine  has  not  been  well 
since  we  left  Peking.  I should  not  feel  it  right  to  leave  him 
here,  under  these  circumstances,  were  it  not  that  Mr.  Richard 
will  be  here  to  assist  him  in  case  of  need.  ...  I myself  was 
obliged  to  have  recourse  to  the  quinine  bottle  before  leaving 
Tientsin.  The  malaria  there  is  dreadful.  I am  glad  our 
home  is  not  there.  . . . Now  I am  going  out  to  look  for  the 
best  place  in  which  to  station  the  native  assistants  to  distribute 
books  to  the  students  as  they  come  out  of  the  Examination 
Hall.  . . .” 

“ October  7th.  This  morning  I went  out  with  a satchel  of 


3°6 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


books.  I had  some  difficulty  in  distributing  them,  as  the 
scholars  scrambled  so  for  them.  ...  I have  succeeded  in 
engaging  a large  covered  wheelbarrow  for  the  whole  journey 
of  about  twenty  days  to  Kiao-chiu.  . . . Try  to  send  me  a 
letter  as  soon  as  the  23d.  It  would  be  such  a relief  to  hear 
from  you  again  on  the  way.  I should  be  happier  and  do  bet- 
ter work.” 

On  the  5th  of  November,  1873,  Dr.  Nevius  wrote  to  his 
mother  as  follows : 

“ I am  back  again  in  our  comfortable  home.  It  is  evening. 
The  full  moon  is  shining  in  our  front  windows,  and  glimmering 
on  the  smooth  sea  below  us.  I have  drawn  Helen’s  couch 
close  to  the  table  where  I am  writing,  and  she,  having  done  a 
good  day’s  work  in  copying  for  me,  and  being  tired,  is  lying 
down  reading.  We  have  been  talking  of  our  next  visit  home 
five  years  hence.  We  might  go  sooner,  I suppose,  but  could 
not  accomplish  what  we  wish  to  do  in  less  time.  . . . Since 
coming  to  Chefoo  I have  selected  a new  field  for  country 
work,  in  most  of  which  hardly  anything  has  ever  been  done 
except  by  myself.  There  has  only  as  yet  been  time  for  sow- 
ing seed,  but  I hope  we  may  live  to  reap  a glorious  harvest. 
There  are  many  encouraging  signs,  and  I have  an  earnest 
given  me  of  a rich  blessing  in  store  for  us.  Your  prayers  have 
already  been  answered  in  a measure.  Continue  to  pray,  dear 
mother ; for  if  God’s  blessing  only  attend  us,  no  limits  can  be 
set  to  the  good  which  may  be  accomplished.  ...  I am  sorry 
to  leave  Helen  so  much  alone  as  I am  obliged  to  in  making 
these  tours ; but  I am  more  and  more  convinced  of  their  im- 
portance, and  I have  no  doubt  they  are  in  the  direct  line  of 
my  duty.  I think,  too,  I have  some  special  fitness  for  this 
kind  of  work.  I can  live  and  thrive  on  Chinese  food,  and  the 
rough  life  I have  to  lead  rather  agrees  with  me.  There  are 
few  kinds  of  work  I enjoy  more  and  in  which  I think  I can 
accomplish  more  good.  Before  reaching  home  I could  walk 


DISCOMFORTS  OF  ITINERATING  WORK  307 


in  a day  any  distance  between  ten  miles  and  forty,  or  even 
more.  I could  eat  a very  coarse  supper  with  a relish  in  a 
room  filled  with  tobacco-smoke  and  smoke  from  the  inn 
kitchen,  and  could  sleep  sweetly  and  soundly  in  a shed  with- 
out doors  or  windows,  or  in  a room  filled  with  dust,  rubbish, 
and  Chinamen,  doors  opening  and  shutting  continually,  and 
twenty  donkeys  and  mules  in  the  court  outside  braying  and 
fighting  all  night.  The  quiet  on  reaching  home  is  so  strange 
that  it  takes  me  several  days  and  nights  to  get  used  to  it.  . . . 

“ In  my  study  I have  before  me  during  the  winter  the  work 
of  revising  a translation  of  the  Standards  of  our  church;  a 
revision  of  a hymn-book  as  a member  of  a committee  of  two 
others ; and  I hope,  too,  to  complete  before  spring  two  tracts, 
one  of  which  I formed  the  plan  of  while  away.  I have  also 
given  notice  in  my  ‘ circuit  ’ that  I shall  always  be  happy  to 
receive  visitors  during  the  sixth  and  eleventh  Chinese  months, 
at  which  time  I expect  to  have  an  inquirer’s  class.  . . . Mr. 
Corbett  is  in  Chi-mi,  where  he  has  lately  baptized  about  thirty 
persons,  and  where  there  are  nearly  two  hundred  inquirers. 
This  is  in  the  region  which  I visited  twice  last  year.” 


CHAPTER  XXVII 


TOURS  IN  THE  COUNTRY ENCOURAGEMENT MEETING  OF 

SYNOD  IN  CHEFOO 

DURING  the  winter  of  1874  my  health  was  so  poor  that 
our  physician  advised  my  going  for  a change  to  Shanghai ; 
so  I closed  my  little  school  for  a few  months,  and,  taking  two 
of  my  pupils  with  me,  I left  for  Shanghai  on  the  12  th  of 
March,  the  day  before  Dr.  Nevius  was  to  start  for  the  country. 
That  evening  he  wrote  me  the  following  letter : 

“ Chefoo, 

“ Thursday  night,  March  12,  1874. 

“ I have  come  back  to  our  lonely  home  so  blue  that  I hardly 
feel  fit  for  anything.  ...  I did  not  know  how  useless  I am 
without  you.  I have  constantly  been  thinking  what  a delight- 
ful winter  we  have  had,  and  commencing  already  to  count  the 
days  which  must  intervene  before  we  see  each  other  again. 
But  we  must  trust  in  God,  take  courage,  and  do  our  duty. 
My  consolation  and  strength  are  that  we  are  trying  to  serve 
him.  . . . 

“ Half-past  eleven  p.m.  My  things  are  nearly  all  put  up, 
and  I shall  go  to  bed.  It  is  very  lonely ; my  thoughts  follow 
after  my  dearest  wife.  I can  only  pray  God  to  bless  and  keep 
you.  . . . 

“ Friday  night.  Still  in  our  home.  I found  I could  not 
get  off  satisfactorily  this  afternoon,  and  so  determined  to  start 
after  midnight  and  go  through  in  a day.  I have  had  a very 
busy  day.  ...  I got  my  box  of  books  from  the  jetty,  and  all 

308 


VISITORS  AT  THE  “NAN-LOU” 


3°9 


that  I want  for  the  trip.  I have  been  stamping  my  books, 
giving  directions  about  the  house  and  garden,  having  the 
kitchen  put  in  order,  etc.,  etc.  . . . It  is  now  nearly  midnight, 
and  I expect  to  start  before  long.  I did  not  get  to  bed  till 
twelve  o’clock  last  night,  and  got  up  very  early ; but  you  know 
I can  sleep  in  the  shen-tsz  [mule-litter],  and  I presume  I shall 
be  as  stupid  for  a day  or  two  as  ‘a  bear  in  winter  quarters.’ 
. . . And  now,  dearest,  that  the  eye  of  Him  who  never  slum- 
bers may  ever  watch  over  you  is  my  constant  prayer.” 

During  my  visit  in  Shanghai  there  occurred  what  was  called 
the  “ French  riot,”  which  I witnessed  ; but,  as  it  did  not  affect 
my  husband  in  his  distant  wanderings  in  Shantung,  I need  not 
describe  it  here.  When  I reached  home  in  improved  health 
in  the  month  of  May,  Dr.  Nevius  had  already  returned.  It 
was  in  the  autumn  of  this  year  that  we  had  the  happiness  of  a 
visit  from  the  Rev.  F.  F.  Ellinwood,  D.D.,  and  his  wife;  and 
at  the  same  time  two  members  of  the  English  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  Rev.  Miles  Greenwood  and  Rev. 
C.  P.  Scott,  afterward  Bishop  of  North  China,  became  inmates 
of  our  family.  Several  other  guests  were  with  us,  and  our 
house  seemed  to  swarm  like  a beehive,  testing  its  elastic  prop- 
erties to  the  utmost.  Miss  Fay,  of  the  American  Episcopal 
Mission  in  Shanghai,  Mrs.  William  Morrison,  with  her  four 
children,  and  others,  found  shelter  at  that  time  under  the  roof 
of  the  “ Nan-lou.” 

Leaving  Mrs.  Ellinwood  with  me,  Dr.  Ellinwood  and  Dr. 
Nevius  made  a hurried  visit  to  Peking.  We  were  not  sorry 
that  our  missionary  secretary  should  have  some  experience  of 
traveling  in  China ; but  my  husband  was  distressed,  and  even 
alarmed  to  find  that,  at  the  close  of  the  first  day  spent  between 
Tientsin  and  Peking,  Dr.  Ellinwood  was  so  exhausted  that  it 
was  feared  it  might  result  in  serious  consequences.  The  jour- 
ney was  made  by  alternating  between  a cart  and  donkey- 


310  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

back ; whenever  Dr.  Ellinwood  could  not  possibly  longer  bear 
the  one,  he  would  change  to  the  other.  This  journey  was  a 
never-neglected  subject  for  playful  chaffing  between  the  two 
gentlemen.  Many  important  questions  of  mission  policy  were 
considered  during  this  sojourn  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Ellinwood  at 
Chefoo.  A not  unimportant  matter  to  my  husband  was  a 
promise  he  made  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  that  in  the  future  he  would 
provide  himself  more  comforts  in  his  country  tours,  as  before 
that  time  he  had  lived  upon  native  food,  and  may  have  injured 
his  health  by  so  doing.  He  used  not  to  take  with  him  even  a 
knife  and  fork,  which,  however,  was  a trifle,  as  he  could  use 
the  chop-sticks  like  a native.  In  later  years  he  carried  a few 
plates,  cups,  knives  and  forks,  some  tins  of  butter  and  con- 
densed milk,  and  a bag  of  rice.  I never  succeeded  in  getting 
him  to  take  table-linen.  It  would  be  absurd,  he  said,  to 
spread  it  upon  the  greasy  inn  tables.  Sheets  of  coarse  native 
paper  he  thought  much  more  tidy,  as  well  as  more  convenient. 
One  surface  of  the  brown  paper  would  stick  fast  to  the  table, 
leaving  a clean  side  uppermost,  while  bits  of  paper  did  duty 
for  napkins  ! 

Dr.  Nevius  started  for  his  country  work  very  early  in  the 
year  1875.  On  the  20th  of  March  he  wrote  of  this  tour  to 
Dr.  Ellinwood  as  follows : 

“As  to  my  spring  trip,  very  little  occurred  which  would  be 
of  special  interest  to  you.  The  people  are  evidently  getting 
fuller  and  clearer  views  of  Christianity.  . . . Mr.  Scott  went 
with  me.  He  will  make  an  excellent  missionary  and  ‘ itinera- 
tor.’  I took  along  some  foreign  food  and  cooking-utensils  on 
his  account,  but  I found  he  could  have  got  along  very  well 
without  them.  . . . 

“ I visited  the  churches  in  Chi-mi,  and  found  that  they  are 
now  comparatively  free  from  persecution,  and  seem  to  be 
growing  and  extending  their  influence  under  the  care  of  their 
recently  installed  native  pastor.” 


RESULTS  OF  OVERWORK  3 n 

During  the  summer  of  1875  the  Synod  of  China  met  in 
Chefoo.  Among  the  members  of  that  body  was  Rev.  Jasper 
MacIntyre,  of  Chinan  fu,  one  of  the  most  faithful  of  mission- 
aries and  an  inveterate  worker.  He,  with  Dr.  Nevius  and 
Dr.  Happer,  of  Canton,  were  revising  the  Standards  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  ; and  having  that  mental  strain  just  when 
he  had  much  other  responsibility  and  business  was  too  much 
for  my  husband.  They  finished  the  work,  but  Dr.  Nevius’s 
health  suffered,  and  he  was  unfit  for  his  country  tour,  upon 
which,  however,  he  soon  started.  After  being  out  a few  days 
he  was  taken  ill.  One  evening,  when  within  a mile  or  two  of 
his  stopping-place,  he  found  himself  giddy  and  sick,  and  went 
staggering  along  the  country  road,  dazed  and  unsteady,  until 
he  reached  his  inn.  After  a wretched  night  he  was  better; 
but,  not  understanding  these  unusual  symptoms,  he  thought  it 
well  to  return  home  for  a time  to  recruit.  As  he  neared 
Chefoo,  fearing  to  alarm  me,  he  sent  on  a messenger  with  this 
characteristic  little  note : 

“ Dearest  Helen:  You  will  be  surprised  to  hear  that  we 
are  all  coming  back.  Do  not  be  alarmed.  I was  taken  ill, 
and  so  turned  homeward;  but  I am  now  almost  as  well  as 
usual,  and  will  see  you  in  a few  moments.  So  ‘ J ohnny  comes 
marching  home  ! ’ ” 

The  illness  was  much  more  serious  than  he  supposed.  For 
months — perhaps  years — he  never  quite  recovered  from  it.  A 
dull  heaviness  in  the  back  of  his  head,  and  difficulty  in  lying 
long  on  his  back,  and  inability  to  use  his  mind  as  he  had  be- 
fore, continued  permanently.  After  remaining  at  home  for 
rest  a week  or  so,  he  again  started  for  the  country.  He  was 
accompanied  this  autumn  by  Rev.  M.  Greenwood.  I had 
given  him,  as  he  was  leaving,  a volume  of  Thackeray,  hoping 
that  it  would  rest  him  after  a hard  day’s  work  to  lose  himself 


31 2 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


in  its  fascinating  pages.  It  was  the  only  time  I remember  his 
taking  anything  of  the  kind  on  his  journeys,  and  it  seems  to 
have  been  a mistake.  On  the  6th  of  November  he  wrote  me 
from  the  city  of  Kiao-chiu  as  follows : 

“This  is  a beautiful  morning,  and  while  Chao  is  cooking 
our  breakfast — after  which  we  are  to  leave  for  Kao-mi — I will 
write  a short  note  to  you.  Last  night,  in  consequence,  per- 
haps, of  having  a little  too  much  to  do  with  ‘The  Virginians,’ 
I did  not  sleep  well.  So  for  the  future  I shall  break  off  inter- 
course with  them  and  let  them  alone. 

“We  have  as  yet  met  with  nothing  on  our  trip  specially 
encouraging.  I fear  that  our  hopes  of  immediate  fruit  in  this 
region  are  doomed  to  disappointment.  Still  God  may  have 
blessings  in  store  for  us  which  we  do  not  imagine.  It  is  a 
trial  to  go  where  so  much  work  is  to  be  done  and  to  be  obliged 
to  avoid  it.  Restrained  both  from  work  and  continuous  read- 
ing, I feel  called  to  introspection,  and  looking  back  upon  the 
past  and  forward  to  the  future.  I believe  God  is  ordering  and 
will  order  all  things  respecting  us  for  the  best.  Many  thoughts 
of  the  past  and  future  have  been  pleasant  to  me.  . . . 

“ ‘ The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee : the  Lord  make  his 
face  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gracious  unto  thee:  the  Lord 
lift  up  his  countenance  upon  thee,  and  give  thee  peace.’  ” 

On  January  18,  1876,  my  husband  wrote  his  mother  as 
follows : 

“Your  assurance  that  you  constantly  remember  me  in  your 
prayers  is  a great  source  of  comfort  and  strength  to  me.  I 
am  glad  to  say  that  there  is  some  evidence  that  your  prayers, 
and  those  of  others,  for  a blessing  on  my  work  are  about  to 
be  answered.  I have  heard  during  the  last  two  weeks  that  a 
number  of  persons  in  the  region  which  I visit  regularly  are 
showing  a decided  interest  in  Christianity,  and  expressing  a 
desire  to  make  an  open  profession  of  their  faith.  I have  writ- 
ten nothing  about  this  to  the  mission  rooms,  nor  to  our  mis- 


WORK  IN  CHI-MI 


313 


sionary  papers,  as  it  would  be  premature.  I cannot  tell  for 
weeks  to  come  what  the  result  will  be.  I write  this  much  to 
you  that  you  may  join  me  in  thanks  to  God  for  the  present 
signs  of  promise,  and  be  stimulated  to  pray  with  still  more 
faith  and  earnestness.  My  touring  region  is  a large  extent  of 
country  nearly  two  hundred  miles  long.  It  embraces  a popu- 
lation which  is  numbered  by  millions,  and  the  truth  seems  to 
have  made  some  impression  in  every  part  of  it.  With  God’s 
blessing  we  could  not  hope  for  too  much.  When  you  receive 
this  you  may  think  of  me  as  away  in  the  country  engaged  in 
my  work,  perhaps  gathering  the  first  sheaves  of  a rich  har- 
vest. . . .” 

During  the  spring  tour  of  1876  my  husband  was  again  ac- 
companied by  Rev.  C.  P.  Scott,  while  Rev.  M.  Greenwood 
remained  at  Chefoo  with  me.  The  following  are  extracts  from 
letters  to  me  written  on  this  tour. 


“ Chi-mi,  February  21,  1876. 

“ On  Friday,  the  1 ith,  we  attended  the  fair,  preaching  contin- 
uously for  about  three  hours,  Lin  and  I alternating.  We  had 
a changing  audience  of  from  thirty  to  fifty,  but  no  unusual  in- 
terest. . . . Wednesday  afternoon  the  assistants  Yuen  and 
Lin  returned,  accompanied  by  four  inquirers,  with  whom  we 
were  from  the  first  favorably  impressed.  When  we  had  got 
rid  of  the  crowd  in  the  evening  we  had  a long  conversation  with 
them ; and  * can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not 
be  baptized  ? ’ was  constantly  in  my  mind,  as  Mr.  Scott  said 
afterward  it  wasr  in  his  also.  They  asked  to  be  baptized  at 
once,  and  the  request  was  granted.  There  were  present  Mr. 
Scott,  four  natives,  and  myself.  There  are  others  in  their  vil- 
lage who  will  probably  be  ready  for  baptism  soon.  . . . Last 
Friday  Mr.  Scott  and  I had  a tramp  of  nearly  twenty  miles 
among  the  hills,  visiting  the  mountain  home  of  our  unfortunate 
brother  Yiang  Ko-ho  and  the  village  Tung-kia-wu.  At  the 


3 14  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

latter  place  we  found  the  Christians  in  a remarkable  state  of 
excitement  and  alarm,  in  consequence  of  reports  growing  out 
of  the  government  tree-planting  on  the  coast.  . . . 

“ Another  incident  has  occurred  in  which  you  are  specially 
concerned.  About  a week  ago  an  old  Christian,  going  out 
early  in  the  morning,  found  by  the  roadside  a new-born  babe 
wrapped  in  an  old  garment.  He  carried  it  to  his  home.  It 
is  a little  girl,  said  by  all  to  be  remarkably  promising.  In  a 
few  days  there  were  several  applications  for  it  from  well-to-do 
persons  in  the  neighborhood;  but  the  assistant  Chung  said 
that  it  was  God’s  child,  and  that  it  must  be  kept  and  trained 
for  him.  It  was  decided  by  all  that  it  should  be  given  to  you. 
Yesterday  afternoon  before  service  Chung  presented  it  for 
baptism,  he  and  the  old  man  who  found  it,  and  myself,  prom- 
ising together  that  it  should  be  trained  for  Christ.  I baptized 
it  by  the  name  Me-li  [Mary].” 

On  this  journey  Dr.  Nevius  was  absent  from  home  three 
full  months,  during  which  time  he  again  visited  the  capital, 
Chinan  fu,  where  Mr.  Mcllvaine  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Crossette 
were  living  quite  alone.  Of  the  latter  he  said  in  a letter: 
“You  know  her  delicacy  of  constitution;  but  I think  she  is 
about  as  likely  to  hold  out  as  either  of  the  others.  She  has 
many  visits  from  women,  and  is  doing  a good  work,  for  which 
she  seems  admirably  fitted.  Though  all  by  herself,  she  is  con- 
tented and  happy.” 

On  part  of  this  tour  my  husband  had  the  company  of  Rev. 
James  Shaw,  a newly  arrived  missionary,  whose  death  occurred 
soon  after.  In  writing  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  after  his  return  home 
he  said : 

“ This  may  be  the  first  announcement  you  receive  that  Mr. 
Shaw  has  entered  into  rest.  He  was  with  me  in  the  country, 
and  I became  much  attached  to  him,  and  was  much  impressed 


PROMISE  OF  A HARVEST  315 

by  his  lovely  Christian  spirit  and  singleness  of  aim.  His  re- 
moval is,  humanly  speaking,  a great  loss  to  Shantung.  . . .” 

In  the  autumn  tour  of  1876  Dr.  Nevius  again  had  the  com- 
panionship of  Rev.  C.  P.  Scott.  Very  often  either  Mr.  Scott 
or  Mr.  Greenwood  remained  with  me  during  my  husband’s 
absences.  But  I see  from  old  letters  that  I was  that  autumn 
entirely  alone,  and  that  an  unusual  load  of  trials  and  anxieties 
was  resting  upon  me.  The  infant  Me-li  died,  and  my  favorite 
pupil,  Sumay,  was  ill  for  many  weeks  with  typhoid  fever. 

The  following  letters  to  me  contain  evidence  that  my 
husband’s  long-continued  labors  in  the  particular  circuit  which 
he  mapped  out  for  himself  after  going  to  Chefoo  were  at  last 
having  a decided  influence,  although  the  time  of  great  ingath- 
ering was  still  in  the  future. 

“ Kao-MI,  September  28th. 

“Your  sweet  letter,  sent  with  the  books,  reached  me  here 
yesterday.  It  was  a great  comfort.  And  so  little  Me-li  is 
dead  ! Her  history  has  been  short,  but  it  is  pleasant  to  think 
of  her  freed  from  earth’s  trials  and  temptations,  and  translated 
so  early  to  the  paradise  of  God.  I trust  she  has  been  the 
means  in  God’s  providence  of  making  us  all  in  some  measure 
fitter  for  following  her.  . . .” 

“ An-chiu,  October  3,  1876. 

“ We  reached  this  place  last  evening.  I rode  on  to  see  if 
our  favorite  inn  was  open  for  us,  but  found  it  filled  with  a 
military  officer  and  his  retinue,  who  are  likely  to  remain  here 
for  some  days.  I succeeded,  however,  before  Mr.  Scott  came 
in  on  * Blackbird,’  in  finding  another  comfortable  inn,  in  which 
we  now  are,  and  where  we  expect  to  stay  till  next  Monday. 
Last  night  I was  so  fatigued  with  the  journey,  and  getting 
settled,  and  talking  to  a mandarin  in  the  inn,  that  I could  not 
write.  . . . 

“The  country  through  which  we  have  passed  has  only  a 


3l6 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


very  inadequate  autumn  crop.  It  can  support  the  people  but 
for  a few  months.  There  is  an  almost  certain  prospect  of  a 
great  deal  of  suffering  in  the  spring.  . . 

“ Chen-ko-chuang,  November  8,  1876. 

“We  were  detained  all  day  Monday  at  Kiao-chiu  by  a 
storm.  Yesterday  we  traveled  a hundred  li.  This  morning  I 
rode  on  ahead  of  the  cart,  and  was  glad  to  find  all  the  Chris- 
tians here  well  and  doing  well.  . . . Old  Sen  is  waiting  to  go 
as  soon  as  I have  finished  this.  I am  on  the  whole  much 
pleased  with  him.  You  and  Salah  must  certainly  have  been 
very  faithful  in  teaching  him.  He  seems  earnest,  and  I trust 
will  be  a good  and  useful  man.  . . . 

“ Your  letter  was  charming,  and  the  news  about  your  health 
was  as  good  as  I could  expect  under  the  circumstances ; still, 
by  a strange  perversity,  I did  not  feel  happy.  The  fact  is,  I 
suppose,  your  letter  made  me  homesick  ! These  three  months, 
how  long  they  seem  ! In  honor  of  the  occasion  Mr.  Scott 
and  I put  on  a clean  table-cloth  (sheet  of  paper),  opened  a 
box  of  sardines,  and  had  some  other  delicacies  for  supper.” 

Dr.  Nevius  and  Mr.  Scott  returned  home  on  the  15th  of 
November,  soon  after  which  we  had  the  pleasure  of  welcom- 
ing to  our  home  as  guests  Rev.  William  Speer,  D.D.,  and  Mrs. 
Speer,  of  Philadelphia,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Murray,  under  ap- 
pointment to  the  mission  in  Chinan  fu,  where  from  that  time 
to  this  they  have  been  doing  most  earnest  service.  A notable 
event  in  our  family  that  autumn  was  the  marriage  of  my  pupil 
and  most  faithful,  loving  assistant,  Salah.  She  married  a 
young  man  connected  with  Dr.  Farnham,  of  Shanghai,  to 
which  place  they  went  soon  after. 

On  the  7th  of  December  Dr.  Nevius  wrote  his  mother  the 
following  letter  from  Chefoo  : 

“ The  day  after  my  return  from  my  last  tour  the  Presbytery 


LETTER  TO  MRS.  EASTMAN  317 

began  its  sessions,  which  continued  nearly  a week.  Our  house 
was  full  of  foreign  and  Chinese  guests,  including  our  friends, 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Speer,  of  Philadelphia ; and  we  had  also  to  make 
arrangements  for  a Chinese  wedding.  Then  I had  a drawer 
full  of  letters,  many  of  which  required  answers.  Now  Presby- 
tery and  the  wedding  are  over,  and  our  guests  have  all  gone. 
...  A Bible  class  has  assembled  from  the  country,  numbering 
in  all  nearly  twenty.  Most  of  them  are  Christians  from  our 
outstations.  Three  or  four  are  inquirers,  who,  I hope,  will  be 
baptized  before  long.  There  were  several  whom  I met  in  my 
last  country  tour  who  seemed  to  be  truly  desirous  of  being 
Christians,  who  are  kept  from  coming  here  by  poverty  or  by 
opposition  from  their  relatives.  On  the  whole  my  work  in  the 
country  is  looking  more  encouraging.  Do  not  cease  to  pray 
that  God’s  blessing  may  constantly  attend  it.  I am  specially 
cheered  by  the  character  and  growth  of  those  who  have  been 
received  during  the  last  year.  My  teacher,  a literary  gradu- 
ate of  the  first  degree,  who  was  baptized  about  a year  ago,  is 
an  excellent  scholar  and  seems  to  be  an  earnest,  growing 
Christian.  . . . 

“ Another  person  whom  I baptized  this  spring  accompanied 
me  on  my  last  trip,  and  gives  promise  of  being  a useful 
helper.  He  is  about  my  age — a clever,  cheerful,  gentlemanly 
man,  who  has  seen  a good  deal  of  the  Chinese  world.  He 
has  a knowledge  of  medicine  as  practised  in  China,  which  is  a 
great  advantage  to  him  in  missionary  tours.  I hope  he  will 
develop  into  a very  useful  Christian,  and  be  a reliable  co-la- 
borer with  me  as  long  as  I remain  in  China,  which,  I pray  God, 
may  be  twenty  years  yet,  or  more,  if  it  pleases  him.” 

It  was  about  this  time  that  my  husband,  in  connection  with 
two  or  three  other  missionaries,  formed  the  plan  of  a mission- 
ary conference  to  be  held  in  Shanghai  the  next  year,  which  he 
fully  expected  to  attend ; but  when  the  time  came  round  for  it 
he  was  otherwise  engaged,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 


FIRST  FAMINE  IN  SHANTUNG 

I HAVE  come  now  in  order  of  time  to  what  we  call  the 
“ first  famine  ” in  Shantung,  a most  eventful  year  to  us. 
How  shall  I condense  the  long  letters  and  full  records  which 
I have  preserved  of  that  time  ? I can  neither  give  them  in 
full,  nor  do  them  any  justice  in  an  abstract ; and  so  all  that 
I shall  attempt  will  be  a few  reminiscences  and  extracts  from 
letters. 

In  the  month  of  February,  1877,  when  my  husband  left 
home,  he  intended  going  nearly  to  the  southernmost  point  of 
the  province;  but  as  he  journeyed  westward  he  found  the 
effects  of  the  famine  already  so  terrible  that  it  seemed  to  him 
plainly  his  duty  to  lay  aside  all  other  work  for  the  time  being 
and  give  himself  up  to  the  one  great  effort  to  save  lives  and 
relieve  physical  suffering.  Rev.  Timothy  Richard,  of  the 
English  Baptist  Mission  at  Ching-chow  fu,  was  already  dis- 
tributing food  to  the  starving,  and  had  several  small  orphan- 
ages. My  husband  visited  him,  and  they  together  laid  plans 
for  greatly  extending  relief-work  and  for  soliciting  money  from 
abroad.  Dr.  Nevius  then  went  here  and  there  through  the 
famine  region  to  see  for  himself  where  he  was  most  needed 
and  in  what  way  to  work.  He  finally  settled  down  at  a 
market-town  called  Kao-yai,  two  hundred  miles  southwest 
from  Chefoo.  In  March  he  wrote  from  there  : 

“ I have  traversed  the  famine  region  in  different  directions, 
318 


FIRST  FAMINE  IN  SHANTUNG 


31 9 


and  find  that  while  the  distress  is  very  great  everywhere,  it 
reaches  its  highest  intensity  here.  Nearly  half  the  population 
have  been  driven  away  to  beg,  and  are  scattered  in  the  adjoin- 
ing provinces.  On  an  average  about  fifteen  per  cent,  have 
died  of  starvation  within  the  last  six  months.  In  many  sec- 
tions the  proportion  is  much  larger.  Good  land  is  offered  for 
one  tenth  of  its  value.  In  fact,  land  cannot  be  sold  at  any 
price.  The  people  have  eaten  all  the  grain  and  almost  all  the 
millet-chaff,  sweet-potato  stalks,  and  beans,  and  are  now  living 
on  the  buds  and  bark  of  trees,  roots  of  wild  plants,  and  grass- 
seed  carefully  swept  from  the  ground.  Nine  out  of  ten  of  the 
persons  you  meet  have  pinched  faces  and  sunken  eyes,  and 
some  are  tottering  skeletons.  Being  hungry  is  their  chronic 
condition.  They  do  not  ask  to  be  filled,  but  only  for  food 
enough  to  support  life.  Many,  as  a last  resort,  sell  their  wives 
and  daughters.  Girls  of  from  six  to  seven  years  of  age  sell 
for  from  one  to  two  dollars;  those  from  ten  to  twelve  for 
three,  four,  or  five  dollars. 

“ The  plan  which  I have  adopted  is  to  enroll  the  names  of 
the  most  destitute  in  some  of  the  villages,  and  have  them 
choose  a representative,  who  comes  to  me  every  five  days  to 
get  for  each  person  a daily  allowance  of  ten  cash  [one  cent]. 
This  seems  very  small;  but  added  to  what  they  can  get  in 
other  ways,  it  will  keep  them  alive,  and  they  are  very  thank- 
ful to  get  it.  . . .We  have  already  enrolled  one  thousand 
names,  and  shall  go  on  increasing  the  list.  ...  I had  thought 
of  opening  an  asylum  for  orphans ; but  the  government  is  so 
jealous  of  us,  and  so  afraid  we  shall  acquire  an  undue  influence 
over  the  people,  that  I have  not  thought  it  prudent  to  try  it. 
. . . Toward  evening  I mounted  my  horse  and  rode  out  into 
the  country.  The  people  used  to  be  shy  of  me,  but  now  they 
greet  me  kindly.  As  I came  back  to  my  inn  an  animated 
skeleton,  with  glaring  eyes,  seized  my  bridle  and  would  not 
let  me  pass.  Rebukes  and  threats  had  no  effect.  He  held 


32° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


fast,  repeating  over  and  over,  ‘You  don’t  know  how  hungry 
I am  ! ’ My  greatest  trial  is  that  I cannot  help  such  people. 
Should  I give  whenever  importuned  to,  in  this  village  or  my 
inn,  thousands  would  collect,  all  business  be  stopped,  a mob 
might  ensue,  and  I should  have  to  leave  the  place.  When  I 
began  here  I let  every  one  know  that  I would  give  no  money 
within  one  and  a half  miles  of  the  town.  By  distributing 
through  the  leaders  of  the  villages,  or  chosen  representatives 
from  them,  I have  thus  far  avoided  all  trouble.” 

As  the  weeks  passed  on,  the  death-rate  became  much 
higher.  Another  person,  writing  at  this  time,  said : “ Villages 
of  five  hundred  inhabitants  report  three  hundred  dead  of  star- 
vation ; three  hundred,  one  hundred  dead ; and  so  on.  One 
village  in  Lin-ku,  which  last  summer  had  one  hundred  and 
eighty  inhabitants,  now  has  ninety-three.  . . . They  sell  their 
clothes  and  children.  Then,  having  no  more  clothing,  many 
take  refuge  in  pits  underground  to  keep  themselves  warm  from 
the  fetid  breath  of  the  crowd — a course  which  is  bought 
dearly.  In  the  east  suburb  of  Ching-chow  there  are  four  such 
pits.  One  third  of  the  number  living  in  them — two  hundred 
and  forty — died  in  six  weeks.  Yet  no  sooner  is  one  body 
carried  out  dead  than  there  is  a crowd  struggling  to  get  in. 
All  this  has  wrought  a great  change  in  the  spirit  of  the  people. 
Old  men  who  come  as  deputations  seeking  relief  weep  like 
children  when  they  find  there  is  none.  ...” 

It  was  always  a happiness  to  my  husband  to  acknowledge 
God’s  hand  in  directing  his  life ; and  during  his  stay  in  the 
famine  region  he  met  with  many  evidences  of  God’s  special 
presence  and  care.  Even  so  small  a thing  as  a bundle  of 
lead-pencils  he  recognized  as  such.  In  enrolling  names  of 
beneficiaries,  if  they  were  written  with  the  native  camel’s-hair 
brush,  he  could  not  prevent  forgeries ; but  when  he  gave  a for- 
eign lead-pencil  to  his  agent,  and  would  not  accept  a single 
name  unless  written  with  that,  he  could  with  great  difficulty  be 


FAMINE  RELIEF-WORK 


321 


deceived.  Again,  when  he  was  in  need  of  a competent  book- 
keeper, just  the  right  man  made  his  appearance,  having  come 
without  invitation  and  at  first  to  my  husband’s  annoyance. 
But  to  enumerate  these  ‘'happy  providences”  would  necessi- 
tate a detailed  account  of  all  the  famine  work. 

I will  give  a few  extracts  from  his  letters  to  me  written  dur- 
ing the  months  of  March,  April,  and  May. 

“ March  30th. 

“ I have  been  so  much  on  the  road  of  late  that  my  writing 
has  been  necessarily  interrupted.  . . . To-day  I have  been 
getting  the  record-books  and  account-books  put  in  order.  . . . 
By  the  middle  of  next  week  we  shall  have  about  twenty-five 
hundred  names  enrolled.  Three  thousand  will  be  the  limit 
unless  considerably  more  money  comes  in.” 

“ April  1st. 

“Your  letter  of  March  20th  reached  me  last  night,  only  ten 
days  from  home.  I am  so  glad  to  hear  that  you  are  well.  I 
like  all  your  plans,  and  think  them  just  right.* 

* Famine  refugees  came  to  Chefoo  in  crowds.  Starving  women  stood 
hour  after  hour  on  our  veranda,  staring  with  longing  eyes  at  our  comfort- 
able rooms.  We  could  neither  work  nor  eat,  so  dreadful  was  the  sight  of 
misery  which  we  were  powerless  to  relieve.  At  length,  when  the  refugees 
were  numbered  by  hundreds,  and  the  generous  contributions  of  money 
made  it  possible,  a friend,  Miss  Downing,  and  I arranged  a plan  of  work 
which  answered  admirably.  On  alternate  days  we  opened  our  houses  and 
grounds  at  certain  hours,  provided  immense  baskets  of  cakes  made  of 
millet  or  Indian  corn,  and,  by  the  help  of  our  natives,  distributed  a certain 
quantity  to  each  woman  and  child.  What  we  gave  was  not  much,  but  the 
wretched  people  thrived  on  it,  and  were  most  grateful.  The  largest  num- 
ber I remember  to  have  relieved  on  any  one  day  was  nine  hundred.  We 
availed  ourselves  of  this  opportunity  to  teach  the  poor  women  Christianity. 
During  the  hours  in  which  they  were  assembling  I and  my  girls  were  in 
different  rooms,  or  among  various  groups  on  the  lawn,  teaching  them 
verses  from  the  Bible,  prayers,  and  hymns.  Exactly  at  the  hour  of  noon 
the  outer  gate  was  shut  and  no  others  were  admitted.  I sat  at  the  gate, 


322 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“As  for  myself,  I have  been  a little  homesick  to-day.  I 
shrink  from  the  idea  of  staying  on  here ; but  I must  be  con- 
tent, and  try  to  be  glad  to  do  so,  if  it  is  duty.  ...  As  I was 
out  riding  a man  overtook  me,  carrying  on  his  back  a girl 
twelve  years  of  age,  his  daughter.  He  had  been  off  to  the 
east  with  her,  begging,  and  was  now  taking  her  back  to  her 
mother.  He  had  not  sold  her,  as  in  her  condition  no  one 
would  buy  her.  As  they  followed  on  after  my  horse  I could 
hear  him  saying  to  the  girl,  ‘ Don’t  cry  ; the  foreign  gentleman 
says  he  will  give  you  something  to  eat.’  I got  her  a corn-cake 
from  the  barrow  men,  and  she  ate  it  greedily.  When,  after  a 
while,  we  stopped  by  the  roadside  to  rest,  we  tried  to  make 
her  stand  up ; but  she  could  not,  though  her  father  said  she 
could  walk  only  a day  or  two  ago,  and  was  now  simply  ex- 
hausted from  hunger.  I gave  her  another  cake,  and  she  soon 
stopped  crying,  and  in  the  course  of  a mile  or  so  got  down 
from  her  father’s  back  and  trotted  along  by  his  side.  . . . 
What  do  you  say  to  my  making  up  a company  of  ‘picked 
specimens  ’ of  women  to  stay  with  you  a few  months,  girls  for 
your  school,  if  you  like  them,  and  perhaps  a few  boys  for  the 
boarding-school  ? ” 

“ April  5 th. 

“ From  present  appearances  it  will  be  impossible  for  me  to 
get  away  from  here  before  the  middle  of  May.  . . . The 
special  providences  connected  with  this  work  are  so  many  and 
so  great  that  I cannot  doubt  I am  in  the  path  of  duty.  May 
we  ever  have  the  Saviour’s  presence  and  guidance.  Do  not 
be  anxious  about  me.  ...  Our  Heavenly  Father,  who  has 
been  so  good  to  us  in  the  past,  will  guide  and  keep  us  to  the 
end — which  cannot  be  far  distant — and  bring  us  to  his  eternal 

which  was  opened  just  wide  enough  for  one  person  to  pass  out ; and  to 
her  I handed  her  cakes,  turning  at  once  to  the  next  comer.  As  a rule 
things  went  smoothly,  but  it  required  all  the  help  I could  get  from  the 
teachers  and  servants  acting  as  “ police.” 


FAMINE  RELIEF-WORK 


323 


rest.  ...  I have  been  writing  since  breakfast,  under  whip 
and  spur.  ...” 

“ April  6th. 

“ Last  evening  I visited  a rich  man  who  has  been  to  us  to 
ask  us  to  relieve  his  village.  I begged  him  to  assist  us  by  re- 
lieving his  own  village.  This  puts  him  in  rather  an  unpleasant 
predicament.  Coming  back  I stopped  in  the  village  where 
the  little  girl  lives  of  whom  I wrote  you  the  other  day.  She 
is  now  ill,  and  will  die  unless  she  has  special  care.  I shall 
give  her  an  additional  allowance  for  food,  and  she  may  live 
and  find  her  way  to  you  yet.  ...  In  another  direction  I met 
a man  with  two  children,  all  in  the  last  stage  of  starvation. 
They  were  coming  to  ask  help  of  us.  The  mother  of  the  chil- 
dren had  starved  to  death  a month  or  two  ago. 

“ Yesterday  and  to-day  I have  felt  better  in  health.  Still 
we  must  bear  in  mind  that  our  hold  on  life,  always  uncertain, 
is  especially  so  at  such  a time  and  place  as  this.  I sometimes 
think  that  perhaps  this  is  the  last  work  which  God  has  for  me 
to  do.  I trust  I can  say,  ‘Thy  will  be  done.’  Trying  as  it 
would  be  to  leave  you  and  my  work  now,  I should  rather,  if 
it  is  God’s  will,  be  called  away  suddenly  while  engaged  in 
active  work  than  from  long  illness  be  laid  aside  as  useless. 
But  it  is  all  in  God’s  hands,  and  we  need  not  trouble  ourselves 
about  it.  His  way  is  best.  The  thought  that  life’s  work  is 
nearly  done,  and  that  the  night  is  far  spent  and  the  glorious 
day  near  at  hand,  is  very  sweet,  joyous,  and  restful  to  me. 
Let  us  say,  ‘ Lead  Thou  me  on,’  and  follow  joyfully,  content- 
edly, and  obediently. 

“ It  is  evident  to  me  now  that  I must  give  up  going  to  the 
conference  at  Shanghai,  and  must  make  my  plans  accordingly.” 

“ April  7th. 

“ Last  night  we  had  a fine  shower.  It  is  gold.  It  is  more  ; 
it  is  life  to  this  people  here.  This  evening  four  heavily  loaded 


324 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


barrows  entered  the  inn.  They  carry  timber  from  houses  just 
pulled  down.  You  can  see  what  straits  the  people  are  driven 
to  when  they  destroy  their  houses  and  come  a three-days’ 
journey — more  than  a hundred  li — to  sell  their  load  for  about 
five  hundred  cash  [fifty  cents].” 

“ April  ioth. 

“ Herewith  I send  you  two  emigrants  bound  for  Kwang- 
tung  [Manchuria].  It  is  certain  they  will  not  reach  you  in 
good  condition,  but  they  will  serve  as  specimens  of  what  you 
may  expect  from  this  region.  Tell  me  if  you  can  forward  any 
more.”  * 

Until  this  time  my  husband  had  been  staying  at  an  inn,  with 
much  discomfort  and  inconvenience.  Providentially  a large 
unused  oil-manufactory  was  placed  at  his  service,  and  he 
moved  at  once  into  it  with  his  large  family,  after  which  he 
was  much  more  comfortable. 

On  April  16th  he  wrote:  “ I have  had  a little  difficulty  to- 
day in  enforcing  the  rule  that  no  money  shall  be  given  to  beg- 
gars and  no  names  enrolled  on  this  compound.  Some  men 
have  determined  that  they  would  override  it,  and  have  stayed 
nearly  all  day  to  worry  me  into  concurrence.  They  say,  ‘ Did 
you  not  come  here  to  relieve  suffering  ? And  are  we  not  as 
needy  as  any  ? ’ Two  poor  wretches  tried  to  make  it  appear 
that  if  I would  not  relieve  them  they  would  die  at  my  door. 
But  I was  firm,  and  sent  word  to  the  people  that  if  these  per- 
sons were  not  taken  away  I should  stop  the  allowance  of  the 
village.  They  took  the  matter  in  hand  immediately,  said  I 
was  right,  and  apologized  for  the  disturbance.  This  old  oil- 
factory  has  large  courts,  fairly  good  buildings,  and  no  nuisances 
about  it.  I have  a quiet  room  away  from  the  crowd.” 

* Through  the  kindness  of  friends  I was  able  to  send  scores  of  the 
starving  refugees  by  boat  from  Chefoo  to  Manchuria,  where  they  hoped 
to  better  their  condition ; but  whether  they  did  so  is  doubtful. 


FAMINE  RELIEF-WORK 


325 


“ April  27th. 

"The  five  hundred  taels  having  arrived,  and  more  being 
expected  in  a day  or  two,  I have  responded  to  some  of  the 
urgent  entreaties  to  extend  aid  to  other  villages.  ...  It  is 
very . difficult  for  the  assistants  to  carry  out  my  instructions. 
. . . When  I undertake  to  enroll  names  I break  my  own  rules 
so  dreadfully  that  I have  given  it  up  for  the  most  part,  for 
fear  of  running  into  bankruptcy  ! On  the  whole,  the  distress 
seems  thus  far  only  increasing.  One  family  after  another, 
having  exhausted  all  they  have  of  clothing,  furniture,  etc.,  are 
brought  to  utter  destitution,  and  soon  perish.” 

“ April  29th. 

"...  This  knocking  about  on  uncertainties  is  one  of 
the  hardest  things  I have  to  bear.  If  I were  ahead  a little 
with  silver,  and  could  take  time  for  my  journeys  when  I could 
spare  it,  I should  not  mind  it  so  much.  I am  very  sorry  that 

Mr. kept  money  so  long  in  Chefoo  which  ought  to  be  on 

the  ground  in  use.” 

“ April  30th. 

" I was  writing  in  this  mournful  strain  yesterday  when  who 
should  make  his  appearance  but  Wang  himself,  all  right,  as 
usual,  with  the  silver.  You  can  imagine  what  a relief  it  is. 
I will  send  you  my  complaining  letters  by  way  of  confession. 
You  see,  my  difficulty  was  that  I have  been  working  in  the 
dark,  not  knowing  how  much  relief-money  was  coming.  . . . 
You  did  not  send  lead-pencils.  They  are  one  of  the  ‘special 
providences,’  as  all  the  names  are  enrolled  with  them,  and  thus 
the  certificates  cannot  be  forged.  . . . 

" Thank  Mr.  Greenwood  for  his  kind  offer  to  come  to  help 
me,  and  tell  him  I can  get  on  without  him,  and  should  rather  he 
would  help  you.  You  need  him  more  than  I do.” 

“ May  3d. 

"...  Tuesday  I was  busy  in  An-chiu  changing  silver,  and 
succeeded  in  changing  eleven  hundred  taels  advantageously. 


326 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


I started  early  yesterday  morning  for  home,  leaving  Sue  and 
Kiang  to  follow  me  with  three  large  wheelbarrows  of  cash.  I 
got  back  at  two  in  the  afternoon — eighty  //,  having  walked 
nearly  half  of  it.  The  cash,  which  did  not  get  in  last  night, 
came  to-day,  and  is  being  stowed  away  in  my  room  where  I 
am  writing.  Sung  is  doling  out  cash  to  the  countrymen ; my 
old  scribe  is  copying  names  in  the  record-book;  Leng,  Sue, 
and  Kiang  are  stacking  cash;  four  persons,  Tsao,  Li,  Tan,  and 
Chang,  are  out  in  the  villages  enrolling  names ; and  old  Kiang 
and  Chang  the  fisherman  are  expected  this  afternoon  with 
more  cash  from  Ching-chow  fu.  . . .” 

" May  8th. 

“ I imagine  from  Mr.  Muirhead’s  letter  from  the  Shanghai 
Famine  Relief  Committee  that  more  silver  is  coming.  This 
will  keep  me  here  still  longer ; but  if  God  so  orders  it,  we 
ought  to  be  thankful  to  have  the  opportunity  of  relieving  so 
much  suffering.  The  distress  here  has  not  been  exaggerated, 
and  it  would  be  almost  impossible  to  exaggerate  it.” 

“ May  1 2th. 

“We  have  had  another  rain,  lasting  three  days  and  three 
nights.  ...  In  consequence  of  this  all  my  supplies  are  cut 
off.  I had  five  large  barrows  ready  to  start  from  An-chiu 
when  the  rain  began.  Of  course  I was  a little  anxious ; but 
the  people  understood  the  difficulty,  and  went  back  to  their 
homes — ten,  twenty,  and  thirty  11 — without,  as  far  as  I have 
learned,  a murmur.  . . . Last  night  an  almost  starved  little 
girl  about  four  years  old  was  brought  to  me.  She  was  heard 
crying  among  the  hills.  A man  picked  her  up  and  brought 
her  here.”  * 

* This  child  is  An-lin,  now  the  wife  of  Wang  Chong-ku,  one  of  our 
“ famine  boys.”  He  was  educated  in  the  school  and  college  at  Tung- 
chow,  and  is  one  of  the  few  Christians  who  have  taken  a literary  degree 
in  the  Chinese  examinations. 


Dr.  Nevius  and  “Famine  Boys”  at  the  “ Nan-Lou. 


FAMINE  RELIEF-WORK 


327 


“ May  13th. 

“ Our  little  girl  is  ravenous,  and  we  are  afraid  to  give  her 
all  she  wants  to  eat.  I am  doubtful  whether  she  will  be  so 
sweet  and  subdued  when  hunger  has  lost  its  effect  upon  her.” 

" May  1 6th. 

“ Wang  has  come  again,  only  bringing  me  two  thousand 
taels.  I feel  as  if  I should  starve  with  the  people  here.  . . . 
I expected  three  thousand  at  least.  . . . There  has  been  great 
distress  occasioned  by  the  break  the  past  few  days,  and  my 
present  supply  will  not  carry  us  on  to  wheat  harvest.  . . .” 

“ May  19th. 

“ If  you  could  look  into  our  premises  you  would  see  five 
famine-stricken  boys  and  the  little  girl  I have  told  you  of  sun- 
ning themselves  in  the  court.  These  boys  had  been  growing 
thinner  and  thinner  until  they  were  on  the  verge  of  starvation, 
so  I determined  to  take  them  in  at  all  hazards.  The  amount 
they  would  eat  if  we  would  give  it  to  them  is  almost  incred- 
ible.” 

"May  30th. 

“ Mr.  Ma  arrived  last  night  with  seven  wheelbarrow-loads 
of  cash,  and  we  were  very  busy  until  late  at  night  storing  it 
away.  ...  I left  you  with  only  my  old  white  horse  and  Sung 
Shuteh ; but  you  must  not  be  surprised  if  I come  back  to  you 
with  ‘ two  bands.’  My  family  is  increasing  fast.  I only  take 
those  boys  who,  I feel,  cannot  be  refused,  trusting  the  Lord 
to  provide.  . . . How  many  boys  I shall  take  home  with  me 
I cannot  now  say.  . . . This  has  been  a trying  week,  and  I 
have  had  as  much  to  do  as  I could  bear.  In  the  main  our 
work  is  going  on  satisfactorily ; but  we  have  found  that  in  two 
places  the  village  representatives  have  deceived  the  people, 
and  kept  most  of  the  money  to  themselves.  . . . One  of  the 
delinquents  promised  to  disgorge  at  once.  The  other  case  is 


328 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


more  serious.  . . . The  transgressor  is  an  old  literary  gradu- 
ate and  the  head  of  a group  of  villages.  . . . After  careful 
investigation  his  dishonesty  has  been  brought  clearly  to  light, 
and  he  promises  to  make  restitution.  . . . We  are  reorganiz- 
ing our  work  in  that  neighborhood.  . . . The  new  supply  of 
silver  arrived  the  very  hour  when  I needed  it.  ...  I can 
never  be  sufficiently  thankful  for  all  the  mercies  I have  re- 
ceived here.  ...  I think  you  need  not  be  anxious  about  our 
leaving.  . . . When  the  people  inquire  how  long  I shall  keep 
on  giving  relief,  I reply,  ' Just  as  long  as  I have  money.’  But 
ever  since  that  five  days’  break  I have  had  written  on  my 
tickets,  ‘ If  we  have  cash  it  will  be  given ; if  we  have  none, 
this  becomes  waste-paper.’  We  shall  keep  on  issuing  these 
tickets,  and  the  people  will  not  know  with  certainty  that  we 
have  closed  until  the  very  time — perhaps  not  until  we  are  half 
a day’s  journey  away.” 

At  last  the  day  approached  for  my  husband’s  leaving  the 
famine  region.  He  had  not  been  able  to  keep  the  time  so 
secret  as  he  intended,  and,  in  consequence,  a great  surprise 
was  in  store  for  him — nothing  less  than  a grand  feast  ! What 
could  have  been  more  incongruous  in  a famine-stricken 
region ! But  there  was  positively  no  help  for  it.  What  made 
it  especially  trying  was  that,  in  anticipation  of  the  event,  the 
representative  men  from  the  villages  had  imposed  a tax — about 
one  tenth  of  a cent  a man — for  some  days,  and  the  money 
thus  diverted  was  spent  on  the  feast  and  its  accompaniments  ! 

A committee  waited  on  Dr.  Nevius,  and  at  a given  hour 
conducted  him  to  a room  hung  with  banners,  and  tables  spread 
with  food  such  as  the  Chinese  regard  as  luxuries,  while  a 
native  band  discoursed  doleful  and  discordant  music.  The 
feast  over,  a sedan-chair  was  in  waiting,  and,  seated  in  that, 
and  carried  by  stalwart  countrymen,  amid  a perfect  shower  of 
thanks  and  good  wishes,  my  husband  rode  out  of  the  town 


EFFECTS  OF  RELIEF-WORK 


329 


where  he  had  spent  a very  hard  and  trying,  but  b/  no  means 
unhappy,  three  months.  He  had  with  him  about  a dozen 
boys  given  him  by  friends  too  poor  to  support  them,  and  also 
the  one  little  girl.  He  reached  home  the  14th  of  June,  in 
pretty  good  health,  though  very  tired.  He  had  aged  percep- 
tibly in  the  less  than  four  months  of  his  absence,  and  looked 
as  if  he  had  been  carrying  a very  heavy  burden ; but  the  rest, 
and  his  delight  at  being  at  home,  soon  refreshed  him.  On  the 
6th  of  July  he  wrote  to  Dr.  Ellinwood : 

“ . . . The  people  in  the  famine  region  were  very  apprecia- 
tive and  grateful,  and  I believe  this  work  will  have  a strong  in- 
fluence in  removing  prejudices  and  preparing  the  way  for  the 
reception  of  Christianity.  . . . The  amount  of  money  received 
and  distributed  by  me  was  about  ten  thousand  dollars ; and  the 
number  of  persons  to  whom  I gave  aid  was  thirty-two  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  thirty-nine ; and  the  number  of  villages 
three  hundred  and  eighty-three,  the  farthest  being  about  fifteen 
miles  from  my  distributing-center.  We  were  able  to  continue 
our  work  until  the  wheat  and  silk  crops  brought  partial  relief  ; 
and  as  there  is  a good  promise  for  the  autumn  crops,  the  future 
is  decidedly  hopeful.  . . . My  work  had  in  it  a religious 
element  from  the  first.  All  the  natives  connected  with  my 
establishment  attended  morning  and  evening  prayers,  and  we 
had  special  religious  services  every  Sunday.  Much  preaching 
was  done,  and  many  books  distributed.  The  money  given, 
and  our  efforts  to  relieve  distress,  were  regarded  as  the  out- 
growth of  Christianity.  By  it  many  were  led  to  investigate 
the  truth,  and  others  previously  interested  were  emboldened 
to  confess  themselves  believers  in  it.  . . . Dr.  Corbett  is  just 
now  much  occupied  in  superintending  a famine-fever  hospital, 
and  is  doing  an  excellent  work  there.  ...  In  consequence  of 
the  famine  we  are  having  a sad  year.  . . . My  wife  has  been 

for  nearly  three  weeks  nursing  Miss , who  is  ill  with 

famine-fever.” 


33° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


I have  made  too  slight  an  allusion  to  my  husband’s  remark- 
able preservation  from  violence  and  dangers  of  many  kinds. 
While  other  foreigners  engaged  at  the  same  time  in  similar 
work  in  other  regions  died  of  the  famine-fever,  he,  although 
this  fever  was  raging  round  him,  was  mercifully  preserved 
from  it.  A friend  at  no  great  distance  from  him  was  doing 
“ relief-work  ” ; the  people  became  wild  with  excitement  and 
entirely  ungovernable.  He  made  his  escape  from  them  in  the 
night  during  a violent  storm  which  had  driven  the  desperadoes 
within  doors.  Another  time  he  was  dragged  from  his  horse 
and  his  clothes  nearly  torn  off  him,  and  this  by  women — poor, 
starving  women. 

In  writing  to  his  mother  soon  after  his  return  home,  Dr. 
Nevius  said : 

“ I have  never  before  had  such  a tax  on  my  nerves  and 
strength.  I had  insufficient  help ; my  men  were  untried,  and 
I hardly  knew  whom  I could  trust.  The  work  was  new  to 
me,  and  necessitated  a great  deal  of  thinking  and  planning 
and  anxiety.  I had  to  intrust  men  with  large  sums  of  money, 
sending  them  with  silver  thirty  and  forty  miles  to  have  it  ex- 
changed for  copper  cash , to  be  wheeled  on  barrows  over 
mountainous  roads,  and  right  through  the  famine  region. 
When  it  arrived  it  was  stacked  in  huge  piles  in  the  room  where 
I slept,  and  a few  determined  men  might  have  robbed  me  of 
the  whole  amount  any  time.  Every  department  of  my  work 
needed  constant  supervision  and  adjustment.  . . . But  God 
gave  me  the  work  to  do,  and  the  strength  and  health  to  do  it. 

. . . I never  should  have  believed,  without  the  experience  I 
had,  that  this  amount  of  money  could  accomplish  so  much  in 
relieving  distress  and  saving  lives.  I have  not  said  much  in 
my  report  about  the  testimonials  which  were  given  me  on 
leaving ; and  I did  not  have  a translation  of  them  printed,  be- 
cause such  a course  seemed  to  me  unseemly  and  ostentatious. 
People  here  are  very  much  interested  in  them,  however,  and 


TESTIMONIALS  FROM  FAMINE  SUFFERERS  331 


I am  of  course  pleased  with  this  evidence  that  my  work  was 
on  the  whole  a success,  and  that  a favorable  impression  was 
made  on  the  people. 

“Some  of  the  large  scrolls  I have  given  away.  The  rest 
hang  before  me  in  my  study.  I have  not  made  a translation 
of  them  yet,  but  will  soon  make  one  of  the  principal  scroll, 
which  is  on  satin,  about  nine  feet  long  and  three  and  a half 
wide,  the  characters  written  beautifully  in  blue  ink.  I shall 
make  it  as  literal  as  possible,  shading  off  the  flattering  portions 
a little.  Do  not  think  me  vain,  or  that  I suppose  I deserve 
all  the  nice  things  which  are  said  of  me.” 


“A  Testimonial  to  the  Work  and  Character  of  the  Teacher  Nee 

“ Heaven,  by  means  of  rain  and  dew,  nourishes  all  things. 
Man,  by  the  refreshing  influences  of  kindness,  confers  blessings 
upon  his  fellow-beings.  The  work  is  one,  and  the  spirit  which 
inspires  it  is  the  same.  Therefore  he  who  exerts  all  his  power 
to  benefit  others  may  be  characterized  as  acting  out  of  the 
principles  of  Heaven. 

“The  American  teacher  Nee  was  born  in  his  own  country, 
and  on  arriving  at  mature  age  came  to  China.  He  is  thor- 
oughly instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  familiar 
with  the  mysteries  of  truth.  He  prints  books,  and  preaches 
true  doctrine  for  the  purpose  of  enlightening  the  ignorant ; and 
not  only  teaches  by  words,  but  is  able,  in  imitation  of  Heaven, 
to  practise  what  he  preaches. 

“We,  inhabitants  of  Ching-chiu,  from  the  cycle  Ye-hai  to 
the  cycle  Ping-ts  [three  years],  have  been  visited  by  a pro- 
longed famine.  Cries  of  distress,  like  those  of  the  wild  swans, 
filled  the  whole  plain,  and  persons  about  to  die  stared  at  one 
another  on  the  roads.  When  the  teacher  looked  upon  this 
spectacle  his  heart  was  grieved  within  him.  Heaven-inspired 
pity  was  aroused,  and  he  at  once  desired  to  institute  extensive 


332 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


plans  for  saving  the  multitudes  from  calamity,  only  fearing 
that  his  ability  was  not  equal  to  the  task  before  him.  Fortu- 
nately, noble  men  of  like  sympathies  came  to  his  aid,  and  con- 
tributed of  their  wealth,  so  that  their  beneficence  was  spread 
far  and  wide.  Still,  without  special  qualifications  for  executing 
this  work,  it  would  not  have  been  accomplished. 

“ In  the  spring  of  the  present  year,  when  the  teacher  came 
to  the  scene  of  distress,  he  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  in 
relieving  it,  distributing  the  charity  without  favor  or  partiality. 
When  the  work  of  relief  began,  those  who  were  wandering 
from  their  homes  returned,  and  hope  revived  in  those  who 
were  ready  to  die.  Now  all  would  come  to  thank  the  teacher 
for  his  kindness,  and  bear  grateful  testimony  to  his  virtues. 

“It  is  because  the  teacher  is  an  investigator  of  true  doctrine 
and  a propagator  of  the  mysterious  truths  of  Christianity  that 
he  is  thus  accustomed  to  regard  all  under  heaven  as  one  fam- 
ily. Therefore,  when  he  looked  upon  this  wide-spread  and 
extreme  distress,  his  heart  could  not  rest.  In  disbursing  the 
funds  he  put  forth  all  his  ability.  Favors  were  evenly  distrib- 
uted, without  partiality,  and  extended  in  every  direction,  pass- 
ing by  no  one. 

“ Although  the  teacher  is  unwilling  to  regard  himself  as 
having  any  merit  in  this  matter,  still  how  can  those  who  have 
received  such  favors  refrain  from  a grateful  acknowledgment 
of  them  ? ” 

Below  were  the  names  of  those  who  presented  the  testi- 
monial. 

For  weeks  our  walls  were  hung  with  the  bright  scrolls  which 
had  been  presented  to  my  husband.  Our  Chinese  friends 
were  delighted  with  them.  I overheard  a woman  saying  to 
my  school-girls : “ Oh,  it  is  such  an  honor  ! such  a dis- 

tinction ! Why,  they  would  be  given  to  no  one  except 
a very  high  officer,  and  not  even  to  him  unless  he  were 


TESTIMONIALS  FROM  FAMINE  SUFFERERS  333 


one  who  had  treated  the  people  as  if  they  were  his  own 
children  ! ” 

Some  of  the  scrolls  were  afterward  sent  to  the  Famine  Re- 
lief Committee  in  Shanghai,  as  an  evidence  of  the  appreciation 
of  the  people  of  what  had  been  done  in  their  behalf ; others 
are  still  in  my  possession. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


ENCOURAGEMENT  IN  COUNTRY  WORK MANY  INCIDENTS 

THE  summer  of  1877,  after  my  husband’s  return  from  the 
famine  region,  was  spent  by  him  in  the  revision  of  books, 
in  teaching  the  theological  class,  and  in  the  miscellaneous 
work  which  always  accumulated  in  his  long  absences.  On  his 
autumn  tour  he  wrote  in  his  journal-letters  as  follows: 

“ Ching-chow  fu,  October  2,  1877. 

“ One  hundred  and  seventy  miles  west  of  Chef 00. 

“ My  dear  Mother  : As  for  some  days  to  come  I expect 
to  travel  with  a wheelbarrow,  and  shall  have  time  by  the 
roadside  to  write  as  the  men  stop  to  rest,  I shall  keep  a sort 
of  journal,  which  will  give  you  some  idea  of  my  life  in  the 
country,  and  will  be  of  interest  to  Helen  as  well,  to  whom  I 
shall  first  send  it. 

“Mr.  Painter,  of  the  Mid-China  Southern  Presbyterian 
Mission,  has  thus  far  been  with  me.  This  morning  he  has 
started  on  his  way  west  to  the  capital  of  the  province,  from 
which  place  he  will  go  by  canal  to  the  south.  On  our  way 
we  have  visited  the  churches  in  Chi-mi  and  three  new  stations. 
In  one  of  the  latter  places  it  was  my  privilege  to  baptize  the 
first  woman  whom  I have  received  into  the  church  in  this  my 
new  circuit.  She  is  the  married  daughter  of  one  of  the  first 
church-members  in  the  district  of  Lai-yang.  During  the  last 
year,  while  on  visits  to  her  father,  she  has  learned  to  read 

334 


Ur.  Nevius  in  his  Wheelbarrow,  ready  for  a Country  Tour. 


TOURS  IN  A NATIVE  WHEELBARROW 


335 


Christian  books,  and  has  overcome  the  prejudices  and  opposi- 
tion of  her  husband  and  his  family,  so  that  they  consented  to 
her  baptism.  Her  apprehension  of  Christian  truth  is  remark- 
ably clear.  I hope  she  will  have  a decided  influence  upon  the 
heathen  women  of  her  village. 

“ I spent  this  forenoon  with  Mr. , who  has  recently 

come  to  join  this  mission.  He  is  a well-to-do  manufacturer 
from  Ireland,  who  has  given  up  home  and  luxury  to  devote 
his  life  to  China.  . . . 

. . My  evangelistic  work  assumes  a new  phase  every 
year.  I am  in  the  country  so  much,  and  traveling  with  a 
mule-litter  is  so  expensive,  that  I have  taken  a wheelbarrow  to 
carry  my  baggage,  and  a horse  to  ride.  I have  engaged  two 
steady  wheelbarrow-men  by  the  month,  and,  if  they  suit  me, 
shall  probably  keep  them  the  year  round.  My  barrow  is  a 
platform  about  six  feet  long  and  four  wide,  with  a wheel  in 
the  middle  and  handles  at  both  ends.  I have  in  it  now  four 
large  bundles  of  books  for  distribution,  a few  foreign  stores, 
and  my  little  portable  kitchen,  which  weighs,  with  its  kettles, 
dishes,  etc.,  about  fifty-five  pounds.  All  together,  myself,  my 
clothes,  and  bedding,  etc.,  weigh  about  five  hundred  pounds. 

“ I left  Ching-chow  fu  after  noon  to-day,  and  reached  Lin-ku 
about  sunset.  I found  that  the  barrow  had  not  arrived.  It 
came  in,  however,  in  the  course  of  half  an  hour,  but  without 
my  servant,  whose  non-appearance  is  unaccountable.  So  I 
have  bhilt  my  own  fire,  broiled  my  chicken,  and  cooked  my 
rice,  and  must  now  make  my  bed  and  lie  down  to  rest.  . . . 

“Wednesday  morning,  October  3,  1877.  Notwithstanding 
I enveloped  myself  last  night  in  my  ‘flea-bag,’  these  pests 
got  through  either  the  seams  or  the  texture,  and  before  morn- 
ing put  a stop  to  all  sleep.  So  I got  up,  packed  my  things, 
and  was  off  early,  to  reach,  if  possible,  Kao-yai,  where  I spent 
three  months  in  the  spring  distributing  relief  to  the  starving 
inhabitants.  After  taking  a cup  of  cold  tea  and  a bowl  of 


336 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


millet-gruel,  I put  what  was  left  of  the  broiled  chicken  in  my 
pocket  to  eat  on  the  way. 

“Now  that  we  are  fairly  started,  with  a third  man  to  pull 
the  barrow,  you  will  have  an  opportunity  of  looking  at  us  as 
we  creak  our  way  over  the  mountain -paths.  See,  then,  a 
semi-centenarian  on  horseback,  who  is  called  by  the  villagers 
a ‘ foreign  devil.’  He  is  rather  stout,  perhaps  a trifle  grave, 
and  the  furrows  of  age  and  care  are  beginning  to  leave  their 
traces  on  his  countenance.  He  rides  carelessly,  as  if  he  had 
been  long  accustomed  to  a horse’s  back.  He  wears  colored 
glasses  to  protect  his  eyes  from  the  glare  of  the  sun.  His 
clothes  and  his  hat  are  covered  and  ingrained  with  dust,  and 
his  general  appearance,  as  well  as  that  of  his  old  horse,  is 
rather  dilapidated.  The  poor  beast,  which  is  no  longer  fitted 
for  the  turf,  has,  however,  like  his  rider,  good  bottom,  and  is 
sure-footed.  . . . 

“ The  villages  still  show  the  ravages  of  the  famine.  Most 
of  the  houses  which  were  torn  down  to  be  sold  have  not  been 
rebuilt,  and  a large  proportion  of  those  who  left  their  homes 
have  not  returned.  The  difficulties  of  the  mountain  roads  so 
retarded  our  progress  that  near  sunset  we  had  traveled  only 
fifty  li  (seventeen  miles),  and  we  stopped  at  the  village  Shwang- 
shan-ho  (‘  Twin  Mountain  Stream  ’),  where  every  one  knew  me 
and  gave  me  a cordial  welcome.  Before  I reached  this  place 
other  villagers  recognized  me,  and  I often  heard  them  remark, 
* If  he  had  not  come  in  the  spring  there  would  not  have  been 
half  of  us  left  alive.’  . . . 

“Thursday,  October  4th.  My  friends  in  'Twin  Mountain 
Stream  ’ gave  me  a feast  this  morning,  and  sent  me  off  with  a 
donkey  to  pull  my  loaded  barrow.  We  reached  Kao-yai  at 
11  a.m.,  and  took  possession  of  my  old  quarters  in  the  inn. 
Most  of  my  acquaintances  in  the  town  have  called  on  me,  and 
are  right  glad  to  see  me  back  again. 

“Saturday,  October  6th.  Have  had  a good  many  calls. 


VISIT  TO  FAMINE  DISTRICT 


337 


The  people  seem  truly  grateful  for  the  favors  received  last 
spring,  and  my  fear  is  that  they  will  burden  themselves  in  ex- 
pressing their  gratitude.  I see  their  plan  is  to  feast  me,  which 
I do  not  like.  I accepted  an  invitation  to  a feast  to-morrow, 
on  the  condition  that  they  should  not  keep  me  long,  and  that 
it  should  be  plain  and  inexpensive. 

“ Sunday,  October  7th.  Two  Christians  from  Chang-lo 
came,  and  several  inquirers,  and  we  had  very  pleasant  services 
both  morning  and  afternoon. 

“ My  friends  broke  their  promise  about  the  feast,  as  I pre- 
sume they  intended  to  when  they  made  it.  Their  wish  was  to 
do  a polite  and  proper  thing,  and  the  dinner  gave  me  a good 
opportunity  to  preach  to  them.  I everywhere  meet  with  the 
greatest  civility. 

“ Monday,  October  8th.  Left  Kao-yai  a little  after  sunrise 
for  our  journey  south.  Our  first  halting-place  was  Pei-tah,  about 
three  miles  distant.  Here  the  people  seemed  very  glad  to  see 
me  again ; and  one  of  them  offered  his  donkey  to  pull  my  bar- 
row,  which  offer  we  accepted  for  the  day.  We  accomplished 
a journey  of  twenty-five  miles,  and  reached  a town  only  two 
miles  from  the  Mu-ling  Pass,  which  separates  the  district  of 
An-chiu  from  I-shui. 

“ October  9th.  Crossed  the  pass  early  in  the  morning,  and 
proceeded  on  our  way,  preaching  and  distributing  tracts  in  the 
villages.  The  people,  as  we  go  farther  south,  are  getting 
rather  shy  and  suspicious,  not  having  seen  much  of  foreigners. 
To-day’s  journey  was  twenty-eight  miles. 

“ I-shui,  October  10th.  I took  quarters  at  an  inn,  and  then 
went  through  the  city  and  suburbs  to  acquaint  the  people  of 
my  arrival,  and  to  find  my  two  assistants.  They,  however, 
did  not  appear.  Preaching  to  the  crowd  which  assembled  at 
the  inn  gave  me  more  than  I could  do,  and  I was  glad  when 
the  barrow  came  with  Li  to  help  me. 

“ October  1 ith.  Lovely  autumn  weather  and  a beautiful 


338 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


road  along  the  banks  of  the  I (E)  River.  The  farmers  are 
very  busy  gathering  their  beans,  buckwheat,  sweet  potatoes, 
and  peanuts. 

“We  were  pleased  and  encouraged  by  the  friendly  spirit 
everywhere  manifested.  While  traveling  on  the  road  I spent 
much  of  my  time  in  practising  Seng  and  Chang  in  singing  the 
scale.  Chang  can  sing  nearly  every  tune  he  knows — about 
fifteen — by  note  from  memory,  but  has  all  the  half-tones 
wrong.  I hope  to  get  him  right  before  we  get  back  home 
again.  . . . 

“ October  1 3th.  I went  on  ahead  sixteen  miles,  and  reached 
the  prefectural  city  of  I-chow  fu  a little  after  noon,  selected 
an  inn,  and  waited  for  the  barrow.  Am  feeling  a little  ill, 
and  one  of  my  eyes  is  troubling  me.  It  is  a good  deal  in- 
flamed, but  not  very  painful.  I suspect  I may  somewhere 
have  met  with  my  old  enemy,  the  Southern  or  Ningpo  varnish, 
which  is  a poison  to  my  blood.  I hope  it  is  only  this ; for 
though  anything  but  pleasant,  it  runs  its  course,  and  passes 
off  in  three  or  four  days.  The  barrow  got  in  toward  evening, 
having  been  detained  some  time  in  crossing  the  sandy  bed  of 
the  stream,  which  bed  is  nearly  two  miles  wide. 

“ October  14th.  We  have  had  a good  many  visitors  to  get 
books.  The  curiosity  of  the  crowds  here  is  not  so  great  as  I 
expected,  owing,  no  doubt,  in  a measure  to  a long  visit  from 
Mr.  Lilley,  an  English  Bible  agent,  who  spent  some  months 
here  three  or  four  years  ago.  My  distance  from  home  by 
direct  route  is  now  about  three  hundred  miles. 

“October  16th.  We  have  had  a good  many  visits  from 
Mohammedans,  of  whom  there  are  a large  number  here.  My 
eye  is  better,  and  I expect  to  make  an  excursion  farther  south 
to-morrow. 

“ October  17  th.  Leaving  Seng  and  my  servant  and  the 
portable  kitchen  and  the  old  horse  at  I-chow  fu,  I started 
not  long  after  sunrise  with  Chang  on  the  wheelbarrow.  A 


Mr.  Chang  Ming-Kiai,  his  Son,  Grandson,  and  Great  Grandson. 


VISIT  TO  I-CHOW  FU 


339 


little  after  noon  I crossed  the  river  at  the  ford  opposite  the 
large  market-town  Li-kia-chang.  We  just  succeeded  in  get- 
ting into  our  inn  before  a heavy  storm  came  upon  us.  The 
sky  cleared  toward  evening.  We  found  the  roads  practicable, 
and  went  on  eight  miles  farther,  and  reached  a small  village 
about  dark,  where  we  put  up  for  the  night.  Our  accommo- 
dations were  scanty,  but  our  landlord  was  kind  and  obliging. 
A little  hole  in  the  wall  gave  us  light  enough  to  grope  about 
the  room,  but  not  enough  to  enable  us  to  see  things  distinctly, 
which  was,  perhaps,  all  the  better. 

“ October  18th.  . . . Rose  betimes,  laid  Our  bedding  on 
the  barrow,  and  got  off  early.  I like  this  mode  of  traveling, 
it  is  so  primitive ; no  cooking,  dish-washing,  packing,  etc. 
We  simply  start  on  our  way,  and  buy  by  the  roadside  what  we 
can  get  to  eat.  Reached  the  city  of  Tan-ching  about  noon, 
and  took  up  quarters  in  the  southern  suburb.  This  is  my 
farthest  point  from  home — three  hundred  and  forty  miles. 

“ My  principal  object  in  coming  here  was  to  see  a church- 
member  named  Chang,  who  is  connected  with  the  American 
Board  Mission.  He  is  so  far  removed  from  any  station  of 
that  society  that  they  have  requested  us  to  look  after  him. 
He  fortunately  was  at  home  and  delighted  to  see  me.  Though 
hundreds  of  miles  away  from  any  Christian,  he  is  maintaining, 
so  far  as  I can  learn,  his  Christian  character.  He  has  taught 
his  children  to  read  the  Scriptures  and  pray,  and  his  wife  also 
wishes  to  be  a Christian.  It  was  evident  from  their  demeanor 
at  prayers  that  family  worship  was  no  new  thing  to  them.  . . . 

“ October  19th.  . . . Returned  to  I -chow,  preaching  and 
distributing  books  in  the  villages  as  before. 

“ October  21st.  . . . The  specially  encouraging  feature  of 
our  stay  here  is  our  acquaintance  with  a literary  graduate, 
also  named  Chang,  who  has  learned  more  from  the  simple 
reading  of  the  Bible,  and  has  been  more  impressed  by  it,  than 
any  Chinaman  I have  before  known.  But  he  is  an  opium- 


34° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


smoker,  and  what  his  future  will  be  it  is  difficult  to  say.  I 
pray  that  God  will  use  him  in  some  way  for  the  introduction 
of  the  true  religion  in  this  region.* 

“ October  24th.  ...  I reached  Chu-ching  before  noon. 
Preached  to  a large  crowd  which  assembled  in  the  inn  court. 
Had  a good  deal  of  work  to  do  here,  and  rather  a fatiguing 
day.  . . . 

“October  27th.  . . . We  expected  to  be  at  Kao-yai  this 
evening,  but  found  we  were  so  tired  when  we  reached  Ping- 
yuan,  seven  miles  from  there,  that  we  stopped  for  the  night. 
I went  to  bed  without  my  supper,  but  had  not  got  to  sleep 
when  a man,  who,  I trust,  is  a sincere  inquirer,  came  to  have 
a conversation  with  me.  He  heard  the  gospel  first  when  we 
were  here  last  spring,  and  seemed  much  impressed  by  it.  I 
did  not  light  my  candle,  nor  get  up,  but  he  sat  by  my  bed- 
side, and  we  talked  about  the  great  truths  of  salvation  for  a 
long  time.  . . . 

“ Kao-yai,  October  28th.  ...  I am  very  thankful  to  have 
this  comparatively  quiet  place  where  I can  rest.  I had  hardly 
reached  the  inn  when  a man  came  from  a village  two  miles 
distant  to  thank  me  on  behalf  of  his  wife  and  children  for 
what  I did  for  them  in  the  spring,  and  to  invite  me  to  pay  him 
a visit  at  his  home.  . . . 

“ October  30th.  . . . Spent  the  forenoon  in  visiting  several 
villages  to  the  southwest,  three  or  four  miles  distant,  and  the 
afternoon  another  to  the  southeast,  where  an  unexpected  event 
occurred.  I had  called  on  an  acquaintance,  had  a very  plea- 
sant talk  with  him  and  the  villagers  who  collected  at  his  house, 
had  parted  from  them,  and  was  leaving  the  town.  At  the 
western  end  of  it  a respectable-looking  man  and  his  wife, 
about  forty  years  old,  came  out  of  their  house  into  their  back 
yard  to  greet  me  as  I passed.  The  woman  accosted  me  very 

* That  prayer  was  answered.  Mr.  Chang  has  rendered  invaluable  help 
in  the  establishment  of  the  mission  in  the  city  of  I -chow. 


BURNING  OF  A HOUSE 


34i 


politely,  thanking  me  for  my  help  in  the  famine  time,  and  I 
stopped  to  reply.  I had  just  turned  to  go  on  when  I heard 
the  cry  of  ‘Fire!’  and  I saw  that  the  house  from  which  they 
had  come  out  was  all  in  a blaze,  the  flames  mounting  above 
the  roof.  I gave  my  horse  to  a bystander  and  ran  back,  and 
found  the  inmates  wringing  their  hands  in  despair  and  crying 
to  Tien  lao-yai — the  Heavenly  Ruler — to  help  them.  The 
Chinese  are  slow  to  move,  and  nothing  was  being  done.  For- 
tunately there  was  no  wind  blowing.  The  straw  roof  was  in 
a blaze.  Inside  the  house  was  a large  heap  of  grain,  which 
was  just  beginning  to  burn.  It  was  the  produce  of  their  fields, 
and  the  main  dependence  of  the  family  for  the  year.  I called 
on  the  villagers  to  bring  water;  and  as  there  was  a well  in  the 
back  yard,  buckets  were  soon  filled,  and  were  brought  into  the 
court  in  rapid  succession.  But  they  tossed  the  water  too  much 
at  random,  and  few  had  muscle  enough  to  throw  it  where  it  was 
wanted ; so  I took  hold  myself,  received  most  of  the  water  as 
it  came,  and  applied  it  with  vigor,  having  especial  reference 
to  the  grain-heap.  The  fire  was  gradually  brought  under 
control;  it  spread  no  farther,  and  I think  nine  tenths  of  the 
grain  was  saved.  When  I found  there  was  no  more  danger  I 
mounted  my  horse  and  came  back  to  the  town  with  feet  pretty 
wet  and  my  hat  covered  with  cinders.  I fear  one  family  at 
least  will  wish  I had  stayed  away.  ...” 

On  the  30th  of  October,  writing  to  me  from  Kao-yai,  the 
old  famine  center,  my  husband  said : 

“ A wide  door  seems  opening  before  me.  Let  us  thank 
God  and  take  courage.  . . . 

“ Since  breakfast  I have  been  cleaning  my  boots  and  doing 
a little  mending.  I have  been  viewing  with  great  admiration, 
gratitude,  and  affection  the  little  bag  which  you  put  up  for 
my  use,  finding  that  it  contained  everything  that  I wanted  or 
am  likely  to  want.  I had  been  needing  some  court-plaster, 


342 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


and  there  it  was  all  the  time  waiting  to  be  used  ! . . . Your 
letters  have  come,  and  you  can  imagine  with  what  avidity 
I read  them — the  first  for  nearly  fifty  days!  Do  you  think 
Mrs. could  have  borne  that  ? ” 

The  point  of  the  allusion  to  Mrs. was  this : During 

one  of  my  husband’s  long  absences,  when  my  burden  of  lone- 
liness and  care  was  almost  more  than  I could  bear,  Mrs. , 

her  husband,  and  five  children  were  my  guests.  One  day  she 
was  speaking  with  great  admiration  of  Dr.  Nevius;  of  his 
bravery,  self-denial,  and  successful  work,  finally  comparing 
him  to  St.  Paul.  “ But,”  added  she,  “ my  husband  could  never 
bear  separation  from  me;  his  usefulness  and  happiness  are 
both  dependent  upon  me  ” — the  natural  inference  being  that 
I was  of  less  importance  to  my  husband.  I kept  back  the 
tears,  but  as  a matter  of  course  reported  the  conversation  to 
my  far-away  husband;  and  ever  afterward  a reference  to 
Mrs. was  clearly  understood  between  us. 

In  the  letter  of  October  30th  he  continued : " I was  won- 
dering, in  looking  at  myself  the  other  day,  ‘ What  will  Helen 
think  of  my  gray  head  ? ’ . . . I shall  go  home  looking  as 
young  as  I can.  ...  I am  heartily  sick  of  this  feasting.  I 
cannot  accept  all  the  invitations  given  me ; they  take  up  time 
and  are  wearying.  But  I shall  try  to  imitate  your  patience. 
The  people  only  mean  to  be  appreciative  and  civil.  After  sit- 
ting with  them  nearly  two  hours,  I have  left  them  at  the  table, 
and  come  to  a corner  of  the  room  to  write  this  letter.” 

On  the  1 st  of  November,  1877,  the  journal-letter  was 
resumed : 

“We  reached  Yai-yuan  this  evening.  A number  of  people, 
most  of  whom  are  scholars,  invited  me  a few  days  since  to 
come  and  preach  to  them.  They  prepared  a feast  for  me, 
which  I endured  with  as  much  patience  as  I could  muster.  One 
feast  in  the  morning  at  Kao-yai  and  another  here  at  night,  after 
a journey  of  twenty  miles,  is  about  as  much  as  I can  stand. 


INQUIRERS  AT  KAO-YAI 


343 


“ November  2d.  I went  out  this  morning  to  see  the  beau- 
ties of  the  place.  It  is  the  most  charming  spot  I have  found 
in  the  interior  of  Shantung.  It  is  situated  in  a beautiful  val- 
ley at  the  foot  of  a high  range  of  mountains,  and  a fountain 
of  the  purest  water  gushes  up  from  the  ground  inside  the  town 
and  flows  through  it,  giving  a rich  luxuriance  of  growth  to 
numerous  trees  and  bamboo-groves  beside  it.  The  landscape 
here  is  refreshing  after  the  barren,  monotonous  scenery  which 
Shantung  for  the  most  part  presents. 

“ During  the  day  more  than  a dozen  inquirers  have  come 
in  from  the  neighboring  villages,  all  of  them  scholars,  and 
most  of  them  literary  graduates.  I have  spent  a good  deal  of 
time  explaining  the  Scriptures  to  them.  These  men  belong 
to  the  same  religion  as  my  friend  Wang,  at  ‘ Twin  Mountain 
Stream.’  He  came  to  this  village  in  the  spring  to  tell  his 
co-religionists  of  Jesus.  . . . 

“November  3d.  . . . Arriving  at  Kao-yai,  I found  five 
men  from  the  southwest,  who  presented  themselves  as  inquir- 
ers, and  expressed  a desire  to  go  to  Chefoo  to  receive  instruc- 
tion. I trust  some  of  them,  at  least,  are  sincere. 

“ Sunday,  November  4th.  This  morning  before  I was  up  a 
man  of  seventy,  a school-teacher,  came  to  ask  for  instruction 
and  baptism.  . . . About  a dozen  were  present  at  service  to- 
day, several  of  whom  are  determined  to  become  Christians. 
I heard  also  of  a number  of  women,  about  five  miles  from 
here,  who  are  desirous  of  being  taught  Christianity,  and  I have 
sent  a native  helper  to  see  them.  There  seems  to  be  a decided 
awakening  among  the  people  in  this  region,  and  I hope  the 
prayers  of  God’s  people  are  soon  to  be  answered  in  a large 
ingathering  here.  . . . 

“ November  5th.  If  my  work  progresses,  as  I trust  it  will, 
I shall  soon  change  my  plan  of  operations,  and  have  only  stu- 
dents go  to  Chefoo  for  theological  training,  and  leave  them 
to  teach  the  inquirers  on  the  ground.  Many  wish  to  go,  and 


344 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


were  it  not  for  the  difficulty  they  have  in  providing  money  for 
their  traveling- expenses  for  the  journey  of  three  hundred  and 
thirty  miles,  I should  probably  have  more  guests  than  I could 
accommodate. 

" November  6th.  After  receiving  a few  callers  in  the  morn- 
ing, I started  out  at  1 1 a.m.,  and  preached  in  four  villages, 
getting  back  toward  evening.  The  third  village  was  the  one 
where  the  fire  occurred  when  I was  there  a week  ago.  I 
visited  the  scene  of  the  fire.  Only  the  bare  walls  remained ; 
the  grain  was  taken  away,  and  the  court  cleared  of  the  rubbish. 
The  woman  of  the  house  received  me  very  cordially.  I asked 
for  her  husband,  but  he  had  gone  to  a fair  to  purchase  some 
household  utensils  to  replace  those  which  had  been  burned. 
I said,  ' I am  very  sorry  to  have  been  the  cause  of  your  mis- 
fortune.’ She  answered,  * It  was  all  due  to  my  carelessness. 
Your  exertions  made  the  damage  much  lighter.’  I then  talked 
to  her  and  others  for  some  time  on  the  great  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  she  listened  with  eagerness.  She  is  bright  and 
intelligent,  and  a devout  member  of  one  of  the  religious  sects 
here.  On  leaving  I said,  'You  don’t  blame  me,  then,  for 
your  losses  ? ’ Looking  at  me  earnestly,  she  said,  ‘ Blame 
you  ! I knock  my  head  to  you;’  and  suiting  the  action  to 
the  word,  she  bent  down,  knocking  her  head  on  the  ground.  I 
thought  I would  not  provoke  any  further  protestations,  and  left. 

" Coming  into  the  town,  I found  two  men  waiting  for  me 
at  the  gate,  who  wished  me  to  divine  what  road  a young  man 
who  had  run  away  from  home,  and  whom  they  had  been  seek- 
ing for  some  days,  had  gone,  that  they  might  overtake  him 
and  bring  him  back. 

" Wednesday,  November  9th.  . . . Spent  the  day  convers- 
ing with  a succession  of  visitors.  There  is  evidently  a grow- 
ing spirit  of  inquiry  here ; but  few,  if  any,  have  correct  ideas 
of  what  Christianity  really  is. 

"Monday,  November  12th.  Started  about  noon  on  my 


SIGNS  OF  'PROGRESS  IN  SHANTUNG 


345 


journey  northeast,  and  reached  at  night  the  village  of  Tai- 
ching.  After  supper  a teacher  seventy-eight  years  old,  with  a 
relative  about  fifty,  and  six  or  eight  pupils,  came,  saying  that 
they  wished  to  receive  instruction.  They  all  listened  for  a 
long  time  with  the  most  respectful  attention.  . . . 

“ Tuesday,  November  13th.  . . . Reached  Ta-chiu,  a town 
in  Ping-tu  which  I visited  seven  years  ago,  and  received  at 
that  time  a few  persons  into  the  church.  . . . 

“Wednesday,  November  14th.  Reached  Sa-ko  this  morn- 
ing, where  the  Presbytery  is  to  hold  its  meetings,  and  found 
several  of  the  missionaries  from  Tung-chow  already  here.” 

In  writing  from  Chef  00  to  Dr.  Ellin  wood  on  the  7 th  of 
December,  1877,  my  husband  said:  “ My  time,  as  you  know, 
is  largely  given  to  evangelistic  work,  which  I regard  as  second 
in  importance  to  none  other.  I have  carried  it  on  regularly 
and  systematically  for  the  past  six  years  in  the  new  field  which 
I now  occupy.  My  circuit  extends  to  a point  three  hundred 
and  thirty  miles  from  Chefoo,  and  embraces  a population  of 
about  three  millions.  Four  years  ago  there  was  not  a single 
Christian  in  it.  There  are  now  twenty,  besides  many  inquir- 
ers ; and  these  are  found  in  more  than  a dozen  different  places, 
all  of  which  may,  with  God’s  blessing,  soon  become  centers 
of  Christian  influence.  . . . Our  Presbytery  was  held  three 
weeks  ago  in  the  outstation  Ping-tu.  There  were  many  cases 
of  defection  which  required  the  summary  application  of  disci- 
pline. There  is  reason  to  fear  that  some  of  the  churches  in 
that  vicinity  will  relapse  into  heathenism.  While  this  fact 
threw  a shade  of  sadness  and  disappointment  over  the  meet- 
ing, there  was  much  to  cheer  in  other  quarters,  especially  in 
Chi-mi.  About  one  hundred  and  twenty  adults  have  been 
added  to  the  churches  under  care  of  Presbytery  during  the 
past  year.  ...  In  connection  with  the  chapel  where  we  met, 
a tent  was  put  up,  in  which  we  had  preaching  every  day  to 
large  and  attentive  audiences.” 


346 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


I have  thought  it  well  to  give  at  length  these  notices  of 
work  in  the  country  at  the  time  when  we  first  began  to  see 
tangible  evidences  of  results.  Until  then,  at  each  recurrent 
home-coming,  as  soon  as  ever  my  husband  and  I were  alone 
I had  anxiously  asked,  “Well,  dear,  what  success?”  And 
my  impatient  heart  had  sunk  when  year  after  year  he  had  re- 
plied, “Nothing  especial  as  yet.”  But  he  never,  I think, 
failed  to  add,  “ But  in  God’s  own  time  we  shall  see  results.” 


CHAPTER  XXX 


THE  AUTUMN  TOUR  OF  1 878 STORY  OF  SEN  PAO-CHIN 

jAIN  I must  express  the  deep  regret  I feel  that  I am 


obliged  to  limit  myself  to  brief  extracts  from  my  hus- 
band’s journal-letters,  for  those  of  the  spring  and  autumn  of 
the  year  1878  were  full  and  interesting.  He  started  from 
home  for  his  country  work  earlier  in  the  season  than  was 
pleasant,  in  order  to  return  in  time  to  attend  the  meeting  of 
Synod,  which  was  held  that  year  in  Hang-chow,  the  capital  of 
the  Che  kiang  province. 


“ Shu-kia-tien,  February  7,  1878.  This  morning  it  was  so 
cold  that,  when  I was  washing,  drops  of  water  which  fell  on 
my  clothes  froze  as  they  dropped,  and  the  sandwich  which  I 
prepared  for  the  road  was  frozen  stiff  when  I took  it  out  to 


“ As  the  barrowmen  stop  to  rest,  I have  an  opportunity  to 
talk  to  the  villagers,  who  are  now  quite  at  leisure,  as  it  is  their 
New-Year’s  holiday.  I come  this  way  so  frequently  that  many 
of  the  people  know  me.  They  are  very  civil,  and  inclined 
to  be  sociable.  . . . 

“ Shu-kia-chwang,  February  nth.  I have  spent  the  day 
conversing  with  the  native  Christians  and  successive  compa- 
nies of  ‘ outsiders,’  and  in  examining  candidates  for  baptism. 
Four  persons  are  to  be  baptized  to-morrow,  and  four  others 
are  deferred  until  my  next  visit.  . . . 


Journal-letter 


eat.  . . 


347 


348  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

“ February  15th.  ...  It  was  impossible  to  have  a quiet 
service  by  ourselves  in  the  daytime  or  early  last  evening.  At 
half-past  eight  p.m.  we  dismissed  the  strangers  and  had  our 
baptismal  and  communion  services.  Of  the  four  persons  re- 
ceived into  the  church  one  is  a man  sixty-five  years  of  age,  an 
uncle  of  our  first  convert  here,  who  opposed  us  for  some  time ; 
another  is  the  father  of  a young  man  in  Mr.  Mateer’s  school, 
together  with  his  wife  and  daughter-in-law. 

“ February  15th.  I have  felt  very  ill  for  days  past,  and  had 
thought  of  going  back  to  Ping-tu  to  recruit  among  the  Chris- 
tians there.  I determined,  however,  to  try  the  effect  of  medi- 
cine prescribed  by  my  assistant,  Li  Ting-kin,  who  is  a native 
doctor.  After  swallowing  the  decoction,  which  gave  me  some 
relief,  I proceeded  on  my  way,  and  reached  the  city  of  Kao- 
mi  at  night.  Distance,  twenty  miles. 

“February  17th.  Spent  in  my  inn  at  Kao-mi.  . . . Feel 
only  half  well.  Very  little  appetite  or  energy. 

“February  18th.  . . . Had  recurrence  of  old  symptoms. 
Stopped  at  night  at  Yu-ko.  Pulse  very  high.  Li  is  to  admin- 
ister another  decoction,  which  he  thinks  will  set  me  right. 

“February  19th.  . . . No  better.  Determined  not  to  go 
farther  from  home,  but  to  direct  our  course  to  An-chiu,  where 
I have  a quiet  inn  and  a good  landlord,  and  shall  be  within 
forty-five  miles  of  our  Baptist  friends  at  Ching-chow  fu  in  case 
I am  ill. 

“February  20th.  ...  I tried  Li’s  method  of 'sweating,’ 
which  I should  think  would  produce  the  desired  effect  if  any- 
thing could.  He  procured  an  earthen  basin  about  a foot  high 
and  a foot  and  a half  in  circumference,  filled  with  a boiling 
mass  of  onions!  Over  this  was  inverted  a basket-cover,  on 
the  top  of  which  were  placed  several  layers  of  cloth  to  break 
the  force  of  the  hot  steam.  This  basin  was  placed  on  the 
kang  [earthen  bed] ; cushions  were  put  on  opposite  sides  of  it, 
raised  to  its  level ; and,  resting  my  shoulders  on  the  supports 


UNDER  NATIVE  TREATMENT 


349 


on  one  side  and  my  hips  on  the  other,  I stretched  myself, 
stomach  and  chest,  over  the  hot  basin,  and  was  covered  over 
with  ' comfortables  ’ by  my  faithful  attendants,  Li  and  Chang. 
Such  a steaming  ! One  part  ©f  my  chest  where  a little  too 
much  of  the  steam  touched  me  was  burned  to  a blister.  This 
process  was  continued  about  an  hour  and  a half.  But  there 
was  no  perspiration,  though  I drank  water  freely.  I believe, 
however,  it  did  me  good.  . . . But  I did  not  feel  warranted 
in  starting  this  morning  on  the  long  journey  south.  . . . Both 
of  my  assistants  and  one  of  the  barrowmen  are  also  feeling 
indisposed  to-day.  Li  says  that  somewhere  by  the  way  the 
same  ' bad  wind  ’ has  struck  us  all.  . . . 

“ Kao-yai,  February  23d.  . . . The  people  here  greet  me 
with  a hearty  welcome,  and  this  seems  almost  another  home 
to  me.  I feel  well  again,  and  cannot  be  thankful  enough  for 
all  God’s  goodness  to  me. 

" Sunday,  February  24th.  . . . Service  in  the  morning  and 
calls  from  old  friends  during  the  day.  Li  went  across  the 
stream  to  see  the  woman  whose  house  was  burned,  and  found 
the  whole  family  interested  in  Christianity. 

“ February  25th.  ...  A constant  succession  of  visits.  I hear 
favorable  reports  of  inquirers  who  went  to  Chef 00  last  autumn, 
but  who  came  home  without  having  been  baptized.  . . . 

“ March  1st.  . . . To-day  a number  of  persons  came  in 
from  the  adjoining  villages.  We  preached  in  the  open  court 
to  from  one  to  two  hundred  persons  till  afternoon,  when  we 
were  obliged  to  leave  to  meet  our  appointment  at  a place 
fourteen  miles  distant.  . . . 

“ Yang-ko-chwang  (two  hundred  and  forty  miles  from 
Chefoo),  March  2,  1878.  Last  night  at  evening  prayers 
there  were  many  present,  including  a number  of  very  respec- 
table women.  To-day  we  have  had  the  room  full  of  visitors 
from  the  surrounding  villages,  who  have  listened  with  unusual 
interest  nearly  the  whole  day.  Among  them  were  several 


35°  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

scholars  and  school-teachers.  The  most  unusual  event  of  the* 
day  is  that  a company  of  ten  women  came  from  a village 
three  miles  north  from  here  for  the  express  purpose  of  learning 
‘ the  doctrine,’  and  have  spent  hour  after  hour  listening  eagerly, 
and  evidently  appreciating  a great  deal  that  wras  said.  The 
house  was  full  again  at  evening  prayers.  . . . 

“ Sunday,  March  3d.  . . . The  day  has  been  spent  much 
as  yesterday.  I trust  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  opening  the 
hearts  of  some  of  these  people  to  receive  his  truth.  Preach- 
ing nearly  all  day  and  until  bedtime  at  night.  A few  seem 
never  tired  of  listening. 

“ March  4th.  This  morning  a man  who  was  a member  of 
my  last  inquirers’  class  at  Chef 00  was  baptized.  He  is  a 
bright,  intelligent  fellow  of  twenty-six,  and  has  been  ten  years 
at  school.  . . . 

“ After  accomplishing  a journey  of  fifteen  miles  over  a very 
mountainous  road,  we  reached  Shwang-shan-ho  (‘  Twin  Moun- 
tain Stream  ’)  before  sunset.  There  is  here  a man  named 
Wang,  who  is  a well-to-do  farmer,  sixty  years  of  age,  a member 
of  the  Sz-chwen  religion.  He  attended  my  class  last  summer, 
and  is  constantly  reading  Christian  books.  ...  He  received 
me,  as  he  always  does,  with  great  kindness  and  hospitality. 
He  urged  me  to  occupy  his  principal  room,  which  I declined 
to  do,  as  it  could  not  be  kept  quiet,  and  took  up  my  quarters 
in  a little  place  next  to  the  sheep  and  goat  cote.  Wang’s  wife 
and  oldest  son  are  inquirers.  I told  him  this  evening,  plainly 
and  solemnly,  that  it  is  time  for  him  to  make  up  his  mind 
whether  he  will  forsake  all  for  Christ ; and  that  unless  he  does 
so,  he  and  I can  only  meet  in  the  future  as  friends  and 
acquaintances — that  I cannot  regard  him  longer  as  an  inquirer. 
Two  friends  of  his  from  neighboring  villages  came  to  spend 
the  night  at  his  house,  by  invitation,  on  purpose  to  meet  me. 

“ March  5th.  This  morning  while  I was  dressing  Wang 
came  into  my  room  evidently  in  a very  happy  frame  of  mind. 


CONVERSION  OF  LIU  MAO-LIN 


351 


He  told  me  that  he  had  been  talking  a good  part  of  the  night 
with  his  two  friends,  and  that  the  three  have  determined  to  be 
Christians ; that  he  would  serve  two  masters  no  longer,  and 
would  immediately  sever  his  connection  with  his  former  reli- 
gionists. 

“ Leaving  ‘ Twin  Mountain  Stream’  about  io  a.m.,  we  came 
on  to  Shin-tsai,  seven  miles  on  the  way  to  Yai-yuan.  I am 
unexpectedly  detained  here,  and  have  been  much  encouraged 
by  what  I have  seen.  Last  autumn  two  young  men  went  to 
Chefoo  from  this  place  to  attend  my  class.  They  were  in  a 
wretched  plight  when  they  reached  there — out  of  money,  had 
pawned  the  best  of  their  clothes,  and  were  suffering  from  cold. 
I made  them  comfortable  for  a couple  of  weeks,  and  taught 
them  what  I could — though  they  had  not  education  enough 
to  keep  up  with  the  class — and  then  sent  them  home  before 
the  class  was  disbanded.  I saw  one  of  them,  Liu  Mao-lin, 
about  a week  ago  in  Kao-yai,  and  also  heard  from  others  that 
he  was  doing  well,  and  that  his  mother  and  his  children  were 
learning  Christianity  from  him.  I found  my  way  to  his  house, 
and  had  such  a welcome  as  I have  rarely  received  in  China. 
A younger  brother  seized  me  by  the  arm  and  almost  carried 
me  into  the  house.  Liu’s  mother — a bright,  active  woman  of 
fifty-five,  with  considerable  refinement  and  intelligence — met 
me  very  cordially,  accosting  me  at  once  as  her  ‘ teacher.’  She 
told  me  that  she  was  delighted  with  what  her  son  told  her  on 
his  return  home,  and  that  she  at  once  had  a room  fitted  up  as 
a school-room,  and  had  kept  Mao-lin  employed  ever  since  in 
teaching  the  rest  of  the  family.  She  had  her  grandchildren — 
a boy  of  eleven  and  a girl  two  years  of  age — kneel  down  and 
say  their  prayers  for  me  to  hear.  Though  I could  hardly  ap- 
prove of  such  a performance,  I did  not  think  it  best  to  prevent 
it.  The  little  girl  said  the  Lord’s  Prayer  after  her  brother,  and 
the  boy  repeated  two  other  prayers,  one  a long  one,  very 
correctly.  Then  the  mother  and  a granddaughter  of  thirteen 


352 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


said  one  of  the  prayers  together,  after  which  I examined  the 
boy  on  the  catechism,  and  was  surprised  to  find  how  much  he 
had  learned.  I felt  rebuked  when  I saw  what  the  unappreci- 
ated Mao-lin  had  done.  In  the  meanwhile  my  luggage  had 
been  carried  to  the  house  of  Liu  Shi-en,  a cousin,  which  I 
found  to  be  a large  establishment,  showing  that  its  possessor 
had  at  some  time  been  a man  of  wealth.  It  required  no  little 
moral  courage  for  them  to  entertain  me,  as  the  people  were 
overheard  on  the  street,  as  I entered,  saying,  ‘ Why,  they  are 
taking  a devil  into  their  house  ! ’ A large,  well-furnished 
school-room  was  appropriated  to  my  use.  ...  * 

“ Ching-chow  fu,  March  9th.  Mr.  Jones  and  I have  spent 
nearly  the  whole  day  talking  English  ! 

“Sunday,  March  10th.  I went  to  an  outstation  eight  miles 
distant,  and  met  a company  of  fifty  worshipers.  There  are, 
in  connection  with  the  English  Baptist  Mission,  eight  or  ten 
of  these  companies  in  this  region,  including  thirty  baptized 
persons  and  from  two  hundred  to  three  hundred  applicants 
for  baptism.  These  people  seem  very  sincere  and  earnest.  I 
have  hardly  ever  seen  so  hopeful  a state  of  things  in  China. 
To-morrow  I start  for  the  south  again.  I have  still  before  me 
a month’s  steady  traveling.  I expect  to  visit  six  cities,  and 
villages  without  number.  ...” 

My  husband  often  arranged  his  journeys  so  as  to  be  able  to 
visit  en  route  his  Baptist  friends  at  Ching-chow  fu.  It  was  not 
alone  the  “ communion  of  saints,”  which,  indeed,  he  valued 

* Years  after  this  the  Rev.  James  Gilmour,  of  Mongolia,  wrote  my 
husband,  begging  him  to  send  him  a native  assistant  for  the  hard,  rough 
work  he  was  engaged  in  in  those  northern  wilds.  Having  no  more  suit- 
able person,  and  Liu  Mao-lin  being  willing  to  go,  he  became  Mr.  Gilmour’s 
helper,  doing  much  faithful  service,  and  learning  from  that  good  and  holy 
man  many  lessons  of  endurance,  cross-bearing,  and  zeal  for  souls.  Al- 
though not  at  first  one  from  whom  we  expected  much,  God  has  certainly 
used  him  in  a remarkable  way  in  the  extension  of  his  work. 


METHODS  OF  WORK 


353 


almost  above  all  else ; nor  the  social  intercourse,  which  was 
alike  refreshing  to  him  and  to  them;  but  in  the  matter  of 
methods  of  mission  work  he  never  failed  to  get  hints  and  sug- 
gestions of  great  practical  value.  His  long-cherished  convic- 
tion that  “ preaching  the  gospel  ” was  often  done  in  the  most 
effectual  way  in  close  personal  intercourse  with  those  he  de- 
sired to  influence  here  received  decided  confirmation.  His 
friend,  Rev.  Timothy  Richard,  the  first  representative  of  his 
mission  in  that  part  of  Shantung,  on  one  of  his  earliest  visits 
took  him  the  round  of  his  stations,  then  only  half  a dozen  or 
so,  and  explained  what  had  been  his  plan  of  work,  which  was 
that  of  inquiring,  whenever  he  visited  any  new  place,  for  “ the 
worthy,”  when  he  was  usually  directed  to  a leader  of  some 
religious  sect,  to  whom  first  he  gave  the  message  of  salvation. 
Often  such  a man  was  won  over  to  the  true  and  better  religion, 
and  sometimes — in  fact,  in  many  cases — his  co-religionists, 
listening  to  their  own  leader,  would  also  soon  be  won  over. 

Dr.  Nevius  believed  that,  at  a certain  stage  of  missionary 
work,  street-preaching,  open-air  preaching,  book-distribution 
on  a large  scale,  and  the  various  methods  which  have  been 
used  for  attracting  notice  and  making  an  impression,  were 
quite  legitimate ; but  he  himself  was  far  more  successful  in  the 
quiet  talks  with  individuals  which  of  later  years  he  always 
sought,  more  especially  when  he  could  hear  here  and  there  of 
one  who  was  accounted  among  his  neighbors  as  a religious 
man.  A friend  has  sent  me  the  following  reminiscence : 

“ At  a prayer-meeting  held  in  Dr.  Corbett’s  drawing-room 
in  July,  1889,  the  leader  made  some  remarks  on  a passage  in 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  in  the  course  of  which  he  tried  to 
show  that  St.  Paul  went  at  once  to  the  most  public  places  in 
the  heathen  cities  which  he  visited.  Dr.  Nevius,  in  a quiet, 
earnest  way,  followed  him.  He  said  that  his  study  of  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles  had  led  him  to  form  exactly  the  opposite  opin- 
ion. He  found  that  St.  Paul  invariably  first  offered  his  gospel 


354 


JOHN  LI  KINGSTON  NEVIUS 


message  to  the  pious  J ews  who  sat  in  the  synagogues ; and 
where  there  was  no  synagogue  (as  in  Philippi),  he  went  to  the 
' place  where  prayer  was  wont  to  be  made,’  and  addressed  the 
devout  women  that  gathered  there.  It  was  by  special  invita- 
tion, after  his  preaching  had  become  the  town’s  talk,  that  he 
spoke  to  the  Areopagites  on  Mars’  Hill.” 

I will  insert  here  the  following,  which  has  been  sent  me  by 
another  friend : 

“ On  Dr.  Nevius’s  return  to  China  in  1892  he  was  asked 
what  he  thought  of  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society  as  an 
auxiliary  to  mission  work  in  China.  He  replied  that  it  is  on 
the  principles  of  ‘ Christian  Endeavor  ’ that  his  mission  and 
that  of  the  English  Baptists  are  worked  in  Shantung,  although 
it  is  not  called  by  that  name.  It  was  the  principle,  especially, 
of  encouraging  every  convert  to  do  what  he  or  she  could  to 
bring  in  others  into  the  church,  and  do  deeds  of  kindness  to 
all  around  them.” 

Journal-letter 

“ March  20th.  ...  We  are  now  at  I-chow  fu,  the  guests 
of  Mr.  Chang,  to  whom  I have  brought  some  scientific  books 
which  I got  for  him  from  Shanghai.  He  is  remarkably  famil- 
iar with  the  Scriptures,  and  defends  Christianity  among  his 
friends ; but  I fear  he  has  not  strength  of  will  to  break  off  the 
habit  of  opium-smoking. 

“ March  23d.  . . . Have  reached  the  city  of  Tan-ching. 
This  is  in  the  extreme  southern  part  of  the  Shantung  province, 
and  more  than  three  hundred  miles  from  Chefoo  in  a direct 
line.  The  native  Christian  who  lives  here  is  having  a lawsuit, 
several  of  his  neighbors,  who  have  been  worrying  him  with 
petty  persecutions,  having  brought  false  charges  against  him 
before  the  magistrate.  From  here  I expect  to  go  straight 
home.  The  time  of  fruit  in  this  part  of  the  country  is  not 
yet ; but  if  my  life  is  spared  a few  years  longer  I hope  to  see 
living  Christians  scattered  all  along  this  route.  . . . 


DISQ  UIE  TING  NE  WS 


355 


" Pai-tah,  March  28th.  We  reached  this  place  more  than  an 
hour  before  sunset — thirty  miles.  I am  sure  that  these  two 
barrowmen,  with  a man  to  help  pull,  could,  on  a good  road, 
without  difficulty  take  the  load — four  hundred  pounds — be- 
tween daylight  and  dark  forty  miles,  and  by  extra  exertion 
fifty.  Their  muscular  power  and  endurance  astonish  me. 
They  generally  go  about  five  miles  without  resting,  traveling 
faster  than  a horse  can  walk.  . . . 

“April  9th.  I was  enjoying  my  rest  in  Chao-ko-chwang, 
and  intending  to  lie  in  bed  a little  longer  than  usual,  when  I 
heard  a familiar  voice  outside,  just  about  sunrise,  crying  out, 
* Is  Mr.  Nee  here  ? ’ I answered,  ‘ Is  that  you,  Leng  Shien- 
chin  ? ’ ‘Yes.’  ‘ Letters  from  Chefoo  ? ’ ‘Yes.’  I opened 
the  door  and  received  from  him  a note  in  an  unknown,  foreign 
handwriting.  It  told  me  that  Helen  had  been  ‘ very  danger- 
ously ill,’  but  that  ‘it  was  hoped  that  the  worst  was  over,  at 
least  for  the  present,’  but  requesting  me  not  to  delay  my 
return.  The  messenger  had  come  from  Chefoo  with  the  let- 
ter, walking  a hundred  and  six  miles  in  two  nights  and  a little 
more  than  one  day.  I will  not  attempt  to  describe  the  anxiety 
and  suspense  of  my  three  days’  journey  home.  All  the  possi- 
bilities of  the  future  flitted  before  my  imagination.  As  I 
crossed  the  hill  above  our  house  it  was  with  intense  anxiety 
that  I looked  for  any  indication  of  what  might  be  the  state  of 
things  there.  In  the  course  of.  a few  minutes  I saw  smoke 
issuing  from  our  bedroom  chimney,  and  ‘thanked  God,  and 
took  courage.’  A few  minutes  more  and  I found  that  my 
dear  Helen  was  still  spared  to  me.” 

On  April  19,  1878,  Dr.  Nevius  wrote  the  following  letter 
to  accompany  the  journal  which  was  sent  with  it. 

“ My  dear  Mother  : I know  you  will  be  interested  in  and 
encouraged  by  my  journal.  I rejoice,  but  with  fear  and  trem- 


356 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


bling.  With  so  many  evidences  of  promise,  if  God  withdraws 
his  Spirit,  all  will  come  to  naught.  With  God’s  rich  blessing, 
no  result  is  too  great  to  be  hoped  for.  Pray  that  we  may  all 
be  kept  humble,  prayerful,  and  ever  in  the  way  of  duty.  I 
am  learning  more  and  more  the  lesson  that  of  myself  I can  do 
absolutely  nothing,  and  that  when  God  works  everything  is 
easy.  I am  expecting  a large  class  here  in  June,  and  ypu  may 
think  of  me  as  busy  with  it  every  day  till  the  end  of  August. 

“ My  plan  now  is  to  start  out  on  my  next  tour  about  the 
20th  of  September.  In  the  meantime  I intend  to  make  a new 
vehicle — a large  wheelbarrow  on  springs,  kept  upright  by  two 
men,  and  drawn  by  a donkey.  This  will  carry  me  and  all  my 
luggage,  and  afford  me  a good  place  to  lie  down  and  rest  when 
I need  to  do  so  on  the  road.  ...  We  frequently  speak  of  our 
next  visit  to  the  United  States ; but,  as  you  see,  my  work  is  in 
such  a state  that  nothing  would  induce  me  to  leave  it  but 
necessity.  I hope  our  health  and  strength  may  not  fail  us 
until  reliable  natives  are  prepared  to  carry  on  my  work  in  the 
main  while  I am  away  for  a year  or  two.  Our  force  here  is 
at  present  so  small  that  each  one  is  barely  able  to  do  his  own 
work,  and  it  is  very  difficult  to  obtain  new  recruits.  I have 
written  to  the  Board  urging  them  to  send  on  a man  at  once 
to  learn  the  language  and  be  able  in  a few  years  to  take  up  a 
part  of  my  work ; but  I hear  of  no  one  coming  yet.  I can 
only  go  on,  leaving  the  future  in  His  hands  whose  ways  are 
not  as  our  ways,  and  who  causes  all  things  to  work  together 
for  good  to  his  children.” 

Soon  after  his  return  from  the  country  Dr.  Nevius  went 
south  to  attend  the  meeting  of  Synod.  While  in  Shanghai  he 
was  engaged  with  Dr.  Happer,  of  Canton,  in  further  revision 
of  the  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  He  went  to 
Hang-chow  by  way  of  Ningpo,  and  visited  the  native  churches 
and  the  Christians,  in  whom,  to  the  last,  he  felt  so  deeply  in- 


CHANGING  CHARACTER  OF  WORN 


357 


terested,  many  of  whom  regarded  him  as  their  spiritual  father. 
The  much-needed  rest  and  change  did  him  good,  and  he  came 
home  ready  for  the  hard  work  which  awaited  him. 

On  the  23d  of  September,  1878,  he  left  for  his  autumn 
evangelistic  tour,  traveling  in  the  main  the  same  route  as  be- 
fore, but  branching  off  and  going  farther  in  this  or  that  direc- 
tion, as  led  by  providences.  Extracts  from  the  journal-letters 
sent  first  to  me  in  Chefoo,  which  I then  forwarded  to  friends 
in  America,  will  show  how  much  the  character  of  my  husband’s 
work  was  changing.  He  wrote : 

“An-chiu,  September  28,  1878.  Last  Wednesday  night  I 
stayed  in  the  district  of  Lai-yang,  at  Chao-ko-chwang,  where 
there  is  a company  of  ten  Christians,  who  are  on  the  whole 
doing  pretty  well.  Friday  night  I reached  Chang-ling,  where 
a year  ago  I baptized  two  persons,  father  and  son.  The 
father  has  relapsed  into  idolatry,  but  the  son  seems  firm  and 
earnest.  Another  man  in  the  town,  nearly  seventy  years  of 
age,  is  much  interested,  and  prays  and  reads  the  Scriptures 
constantly.  But  he  cannot  give  up  ancestral  worship,  and 
says  he  will  be  an  'outside  disciple.’  To-day  I reached  this 
city — a distance  from  home  of  two  hundred  miles. 

“ Monday,  September  30th.  I had  a pleasant  Sunday,  with 
services  in  the  morning  and  evening. 

“ I started  at  eight  this  morning  and  journeyed  westward  to 
the  market-town  Tang-wu.  This  place  is  ten  miles  northeast 
from  Kao-yai,  the  center  from  which  I distributed  famine  re- 
lief, and  the  names  of  about  five  hundred  starving  people  were 
enrolled  here.  The  first  thing  on  my  arrival  this  afternoon, 
after  a journey  of  twenty-five  miles,  was  to  look  for  an  inn. 
We  are  staying  at  the  best  one  the  place  affords.  It  has 
black,  smoked  walls,  earth  floors ; the  wind  blows  through  the 
broken  paper  windows,  the  two  rooms  are  filled  with  rubbish, 
and  everything  is  covered  with  dust  and  dirt.  It  took  about 
an  hour  to  make  the  place  habitable.  . . . 


358 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“ I was  delighted  with  a conversation  I had  this  evening  with 
a man  of  sixty-five,  whom  I met  near  here  in  the  spring.  The 
amount  of  knowledge  which  he  has  acquired  since  then  gives 
evidence  of  great  earnestness  and  perseverance,  and  we  have 
every  reason  to  hope  that  he  is  taught  and  led  of  God’s  Spirit. 
There  are  a few  other  inquirers  here,  whom  I shall  see  to- 
morrow. I hear  good  reports  of  the  company  of  women 
whom  I met  in  the  spring  about  seven  miles  from  here. 

“ October  2d.  This  forenoon  I baptized  two  brothers,  one 
sixty-five  and  the  other  seventy-five  years  of  age.  . . . 

“ An-chiu,  October  3d.  I started  from  Tang-wu  supposing 
that  a two-days’  rain  was  over.  It  soon  began  again,  and  we 
came  on  through  rain  and  mud  forty  li  to  this  place,  Yu-kia 
San-chien,  the  home  of  Mrs.  Yu,  the  old  lady  who  sent  her 
son  and  grandson  to  Chefoo  to  learn  about  Christianity.  I 
have  been  surprised  and  delighted  by  what  I have  seen  here. 
The  grandson  came  out  to  meet  me,  lost  his  shoes  in  the  mud, 
and  showed  me  the  way  to  the  house  barefooted,  or  in  his 
stockings — I could  not  see  which  for  the  mud.  I was  put  up 
in  the  large  room  which  they  have  fitted  up  for  a chapel. 
There  the  villagers  came  in  to  see  me.  After  a while  the  wife 
of  the  head  of  the  family  came  with  seven  other  women  and 
several  girls,  all  inquirers,  and  to  a surprising  degree  instructed 
already.  I am  told  that  about  twenty  persons  assemble  here 
for  worship  every  Sunday.  ...  A fearful  storm  is  raging 
outside.  They  are  bringing  in  the  benches  for  evening  pray- 
ers. . . . Prayers  are  over.  More  than  a dozen  women  came 
through  the  mire  and  rain,  and  listened  with  the  most  intelli- 
gent attention.  I am  greatly  interested  in  them. 

“The  amount  of  company  which  this  family  entertains  is 
something  remarkable.  Besides  inquirers  who  are  constantly 
coming  on  week-days,  they  feed  all  who  come  from  a distance 
to  attend  service  on  Sunday.  I must  try  to  put  a stop  to  this ; 
it  is  too  much.  . . . 


VISIT  IN  YU-KIA  SAN-CHIEN 


359 


“ Friday  morning.  It  is  blowing  and  raining  as  hard  as 
ever.  There  is  no  getting  out,  for  the  roads  are  impassable ; 
so  we  must  stay  one  more  day  at  least.  . . . Liu  Mao-lin,  of 
Shin-tsai,  came  here  two  or  three  weeks  ago  to  paper  the  ceil- 
ing of  the  chapel.  The  women  adopted  him  as  their  teacher, 
and  will  not  let  him  go  home.  I think  perhaps  your  pupil 
Salah  will  have  to  come  here  with  her  husband.  There  is 
certainly  a wonderful  field  of  usefulness  open  for  her,  and  a 
work  which  she  is  specially  fitted  to  do.  . . . The  longer  I 
remain  here  ' the  more  my  wonder  grows.’  There  seems  great 
promise  for  the  future,  if  God  continues  to  bless  us,  which  I 
know  he  will  if  we  are  faithful.  There  are  eight  or  ten  women, 
including  the  heads  of  the  most  influential  families  in  the  vil- 
lage, who  come  together  twice  a day  through  mud,  or  rather 
mire,  and  will  sit  and  listen  to  the  gospel  as  long  as  one  will 
talk  to  them.  Still  they  are  Chinese  women,  and  you  know 
what  that  means  as  regards  teaching  them  new  ideas.  They 
are  eager  to  learn  and  have  leisure  to  do  so,  and  seem  disposed  to 
be  aggressive  in  their  efforts  to  reach  others.  They  often  speak 
of  you,  and  say  they  pray  for  you.  They  were  delighted  when  I 
told  them  that  the  catechism  and  the  ‘ Simple  Prayer  ’ were  pre- 
pared by  you.  They  are  about  the  only  things  which  they  have 
learned  * by  heart,’  and  nearly  all  have  learned  them  thoroughly. 

“ Yu-kia  San-chien,  October  8,  1878.  I expect  to  be  busy 
all  this  week  examining  applicants  for  baptism  here  and  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  to  be  here  until  after  next  Sunday ; then  to 
go  on  to  Kao-yai  for  the  following  Sunday,  and  then  on  to 
Yai-yuan.  ...  If  I find  my  work  very  important  I may  spend 
the  most  of  November  here ; but  my  intention  now  is  to  leave 
Yai-yuan  about  the  1st  of  November  and  go  south  to  I-shui; 
from  there  to  Chu-ching,  and  so  back  home.  ...  We  have 
great  reason  to  be  thankful.  Let  us  rejoice  and  pray  God 
that  the  beginnings  of  good  things  here  may  result  in  a great 
harvest  of  souls.  . . .” 


36° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Some  readers  of  this  book  may  like  to  know  the  sequel  to 
the  house-burning  incident  in  the  Chang  family,  mentioned  in 
a previous  letter;  and  the  references  to  Mrs.  Yien  I cannot 
bring  myself  to  omit.  More  will  be  said  of  her  in  a later 
chapter.  She  was  very  dear  to  my  husband  and  me,  and  is 
another  of  the  bright  jewels  now  shining  in  our  Saviour’s 
crown. 

On  the  2 ist  of  October,  1878,  Dr.  Nevius  wrote  his  mother 
as  follows : 

“You  will  remember  that  I wrote  to  you  from  this  place  a 
year  ago  of  a family  having  a house  burned  while  I was  say- 
ing a few  words  to  the  man  and  his  wife  across  a fence  in 
their  back  yard.  This  was  my  first  meeting  with  them.  It 
was  my  privilege  to-day  to  baptize  this  man  and  his  wife  and 
a neighbor  in  the  same  village.  Their  interest  in  Christianity 
has  continued  from  last  autumn  till  now,  and  since  spring  they 
have  observed  Sunday  and  had  regular  worship  in  their  home. 
This  woman,  Mrs.  Chang,  is  very  bright,  and  is  making  re- 
markable progress.  She  can  already  read  a considerable  part 
of  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew.  Other  persons  in  the  village 
and  neighborhood  may  be  regarded  as  hopeful  inquirers. 
They  are  suffering  no  little  opposition  and  persecution.  Im- 
mediately after  we  left  there,  before  we  were  a hundred  yards 
from  the  house,  we  heard  the  neighbors  reviling  and  cursing 
them.  . . . 

“ To-day  it  is  raining  hard  again,  and  I am  detained  at 
least  two  days  from  going  on  westward.  I do  not  mind  it 
much,  though  the  inn  is  full  of  travelers  and  the  yard  of 
mules.  This  kind  of  experience  is  getting  to  be  a part  of  my 
ordinary  life,  and  I take  to  it  more  kindly  than  I formerly  did. 
I forgot  to  tell  you,  in  connection  with  my  story  of  the  ' village 
of  the  Twin  Mountain,’  what  a kind  of  homelike  feeling  I have 
there.  Those  women  of  sixty  and  more  seem  like  mothers  to 


AN  ACTIVE  WOMAN  CONVERT 


361 


me,  and  I was  entertained  and  fed  with  a hospitality  which 
was  almost  excessive.  These  women  were  much  pleased  to 
hear  that  I have  a mother  at  home  who  prays  for  me  and  my 
work.  They  will  now  feel  an  interest  in  you,  as  I am  sure  you 
will  in  them. 

“Yai-yuan,  October  24,  1878.  I reached  this  place  this 
afternoon,  and  found  a messenger  had  just  arrived  with  a nice 
budget  of  letters  from  Helen,  with  good  news  from  home.  I 
have  had  many  calls  from  old  acquaintances,  and  have  fitted 
up  my  room  for  a four  or  five  days’  stay.  ...  I have  met 
here  old  Mrs.  Yien,  who  has  been  staying  with  Helen  for 
about  a year,  and  became  a Christian  while  there.  She  has 
just  returned  home  again,  and  seems  to  be  in  real  earnest,  go- 
ing over  hills  and  down  dales  and  fording  streams  to  tell  her 
old  acquaintances  of  Jesus.  She  has  given  up  a comfortable 
home  in  a temple,  and  several  acres  of  land  connected  with  it, 
to  live  in  a mere  hovel.  She  has  thrown  all  this  away  because 
she  will  have  no  connection  with  idolatry.  She  is  very  hope- 
ful about  many  of  her  old  co-religionists  becoming  Christians. 
While  I was  eating  my  meal  she  sat  on  the  doorstep,  and  I 
asked  her  to  sing  for  me,  as  I wished  to  know  whether  she  had 
learned  any  tunes  to  teach  the  other  women.  I was  delighted 
to  find  that  she  could  sing  ‘Jesus  loves  me,’  and  ‘Safe  in  the 
Promised  Land,’  and  ‘Bright  Jewels’  quite  well.  She  speaks 
very  gratefully  and  tenderly  of  her  stay  with  us,  and  of  Helen’s 
kindness  to  her.  . . .” 

On  the  1 st  of  January,  1879,  Dr.  Nevius  sent  to  his  society 
in  New  York  a request  for  permission  to  return  to  the  United 
States  on  a visit,  as  his  health,  as  well  as  my  own,  made 
change  and  rest  a necessity.  He  also  again  urged  that  a new 
missionary  should  be  sent  to  his  assistance  at  once.  In  this 
letter  he  said : “ Any  one  who  undertakes  this  must  make  up 
his  mind  to  hard  work  in  the  country  for  about  half  the  year. 


362 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


A young  man  with  zeal,  energy,  and  good  abilities  could  be  of 
use  in  two  years,  or  sooner.  He  could  then  keep  the  work 
going  with  the  assistance  of  the  natives,  and  it  would  be  a cap- 
ital school  for  him ; and  on  my  return  he  would  be  ready  for 
full  work  in  any  part  of  the  north  where  he  might  be  most 
needed.” 

The  help  so  urgently  asked  for  was  not  sent.  The  work 
in  the  country  was  progressing  in  a way  which  made  it  impos- 
sible for  my  husband  to  overtake  it.  He  left  about  the  1st 
of  February  for  the  country,  and  was  absent  until  April. 
On  the  17th  of  February,  in  writing  to  his  mother,  he  said: 

. . Helen  has  not  been  so  well  as  usual  this  last  win- 
ter, and  I hesitated  about  leaving  her  alone  again  ; but  she  in- 
sisted upon  my  not  changing  my  plans,  saying  she  was  sure 
I ought  not  to  do  so,  and  that,  engaged  in  such  a work  as 
ours  is,  1 they  who  have  wives  should  be  as  though  they  had 
none.’  She  is  very  brave  and  very  good,  but  I cannot  help 
feeling  anxious.  ...  A new  feature  of  this  trip  is  a wheel- 
barrow of  my  own  contriving.  It  is  constructed  after  the 
native  style,  but  with  foreign  springs  and  many  other  changes. 
It  has  done  its  work  well,  and  with  a few  more  improvements 
will  be  very  serviceable.  I hope  it  will  be  of  great  use  to 
ladies  and  delicate  persons  traveling  in  the  interior.  ...” 

Writing  to  me  from  Tang-wu  two  days  later,  he  said: 

“ . . . I arrived  here  before  sunset,  and  stole  into  the  house 
of  my  seventy-five-year-old  brother,  and  tapped  him  on  the 
back  as  he  was  attending  to  some  work.  While  I was  enjoy- 
ing his  surprise  some  one  tapped  me  on  my  back,  and  I turned 
around  to  see  Leng  Shien-chin  confronting  me.  Then,  just 
after  dark,  Yien  ta-sao  [Sister-in-law  Yien],  having  heard  of 
my  arrival,  came  in  from  ‘ Twin  Mountain  Stream,’  and  a few 
minutes  later  Mr.  Li  arrived  from  Chang-yi.  We  had  a gen- 
eral rejoicing  over  the  wonderful  coincidence,  and  Leng  actu- 
ally perpetrated  a pun  ! It  was  * Leng  Shien-chin,’  said  he. 


I-NCREASING  INTEREST 


363 


[Leng  was  his  family  name ; shien  means  " first,”  and  chin 
means  " entered  ” — i.e.,  it  was  Leng  who  first  entered.]  * 

" We  had  rather  an  exciting  time  talking  over  our  varied 
experiences.  . . . The  best  news  I have  to  give  you  is  that 
the  good  work  is  spreading  here  in  every  direction.  I am 
almost  confused  by  details,  but  shall  get  matters  in  hand,  I 
hope,  by  degrees.  ...  It  seems  all  God’s  work ; I feel  that  I 
have  nothing  to  do  with  it  except  as  God’s  instrument  in  car- 
rying it  on.  . . . Send  Leng  Shien-chin  back  to  me  almost 
immediately.” 

On  the  2 2d  of  February  he  wrote  from  Yu-kia  San-chien 
(‘'Yu-family  Hill-in-front-of  ”) : "...  It  is  Saturday  morning. 
I arrived  here  Wednesday,  and  had  been  here  but  an  hour  or 
two  when  your  letters  came.  It  did  me  a world  of  good  to 
know  that  you  are  better.  It  lifts  a load  from  my  mind,  and 
makes  me  not  only  happier,  but  stronger  and  better  able  to 
work.  I hardly  need  tell  you  that  I am  cheerful  with  so  much 
to  encourage  me.  ...  If  I continue  to  get  good  news  from 
you  I shall  be  ready  to  leave  Yai-yuan  and  cross  the  mountains 
to  I-shui  by  the  20th  of  March.  . . . People  are  watching 
me  as  I write  this ; others  are  waiting  to  talk  with  me.  . . .” 

Writing  to  his  mother  on  the  same  day,  Dr.  Nevius  said: 


* This  man  was  just  returning  from  a long  and  perilous  journey  to  a 
distant  province,  where  he  was  sent  to  carry  silver  to  the  Rev.  C.  P. 
Scott,  who  was  engaged  in  famine  relief  there.  After  the  famine  in  our 
province  was  over,  it  continued  in  the  provinces  to  the  west  with  terrible 
severity.  The  accounts  which  Leng  Shien-chin  brought  back  were  heart- 
rending. He  was  for  many  years  in  our  employ,  and  was  a very  warm- 
hearted Christian,  though  often  an  inconsistent  one.  He  did  his  work 
well  and  faithfully  on  this  terrible  journey,  not  realizing  that  he  was  in 
any  sense  a hero  to  have  accomplished  it.  He  supposed  that  my  husband 
would  be  somewhere  in  the  vicinity  of  Tang-wu,  and  planned  to  see  him, 
so  that  he  might  bring  back  letters  to  me.  But  it  was  strange  indeed 
that  so  many  friends  should  meet  just  there  and  then,  coming  from  places 
hundreds  of  miles  distant. 


364 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


“ I have  been  here  three  days,  and  most  of  my  time  has 
been  spent  conversing  with  visitors  and  inquirers.  Seventeen 
persons  are  to  be  baptized  to-morrow.  There  are  many  in- 
quirers waiting  for  me  in  the  villages  to  the  south  and  west. 
Of  the  persons  who  have  been  accepted  for  baptism,  some  are 
especially  interesting.  One  is  a granddaughter  of  Mrs.  Yu, 
the  first  convert  here.  She  was  very  anxious  to  be  baptized 
when  I was  here  last,  but  was  put  off  on  account  of  the  gen- 
eral rule  which  keeps  applicants  waiting  about  a year  to  test 
their  sincerity.  She  has  been  ill  for  some  months,  and  seems 
going  into  a decline.  It  is  her  earnest  wish  to  be  known  as  a 
follower  of  Christ,  to  serve  him  while  she  lives,  and  be  ready 
to  depart  to  be  with  him.  She  is  fifteen  years  old,  is  unusually 
bright,  and  has  acquired  a knowledge  of  Christianity  very 
rapidly.  She  has  been  most  useful  in  teaching  little  girls  in  the 
village  to  recite  the  catechism  and  to  sing.  [This  young  girl 
died  a few  months  later.] 

“ Another  case  is  that  of  a blind  beggar  woman.  By  listen- 
ing in  the  chapel,  and  when  the  girls  have  been  learning  their 
catechism,  she  has  gained  a correct  and  clear  knowledge  of 
the  primary  truths  of  religion,  and  is  very  earnest.  Some  time 
ago  she  asked  for  a catechism,  and  in  going  about  from  house 
to  house  she  would  beg  any  one  who  was  willing  to  read  it  to 
her.  One  day  a strong  wind  blew  it  out  of  her  basket.  She 
could  not  find  it,  and  was  in  great  distress ; so  she  kneeled 
down  by  the  roadside  and  prayed.  A field-laborer  saw  her  in 
that  unwonted  position,  and  went  to  learn  what  was  the  mat- 
ter. She  told  her  story,  he  found  her  book,  and  she  went  on 
her  dark  way  rejoicing. 

“ Another  case  is  the  old  teacher  of  Mrs.  Yu,  and  the  head 
of  her  former  religious  sect.  He  is  a simple-minded,  bright, 
and  intelligent  man,  small  in  stature,  seventy-five  years  of  age. 
He  can  read  fine  print  without  glasses,  and  walk  twenty-five 
miles  a day.  He  has  entirely  renounced  his  old  religion,  has 


STORY  OF  SEN  PAO-CHIN 


365 


given  up  his  habit  of  abstinence  from  animal  food — which  he 
has  strictly  observed  for  nearly  fifty  years,  as  a means  of  ob- 
taining merit — and  seems  as  happy  as  a child  in  having  found 
the  ‘pearl  of  great  price.’  He  is  learning  very  rapidly,  and 
his  great  desire  is  to  bring  his  former  followers  to  Christ.  He 
has  from  one  hundred  to  two  hundred  of  these  followers. 
Three  of  them — women  forty  or  fifty  years  of  age — came  to 
me  yesterday,  begging  for  baptism.  I put  them  off  on  the 
ground  that  they  were  not  sufficiently  instructed,  and  because 
of  my  general  rule.  Still  they  would  not  be  put  off.  They 
plied  me  with  arguments  for  nearly  an  hour:  ‘They  had 
broken  their  fast ; ’ ‘ Their  determination  to  be  Christians  could 
not  be  changed,’  etc.  I thought  of  what  our  Saviour  said 
about  taking  the  kingdom  of  heaven  by  violence.  They  are 
learning  prayers  and  the  catechism.  They  can  give  very  little 
account  of  what  they  know,  but  say  they  can  understand  what 
they  hear,  though  they  cannot  reproduce  it.  I confess  I was 
somewhat  shaken  in  my  determination  when  they  said,  ‘ If  you 
baptize  us,  and  we  receive  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  shall  learn 
faster.’  ” 

It  was  during  this  tour  in  the  month  of  February  that  my 
husband  had  the  happiness  of  receiving  into  the  church  our 
dear  friend,  Mr.  Sen  Pao-chin.  One  day  in  the  previous 
autumn  a fine-looking  young  man  had  come  to  Chefoo  inquir- 
ing for  my  husband.  In  the  first  conversation  I had  with  him 
I became  interested  in  him,  and  invited  him  to  stay  at  our 
place  until  Dr.  Nevius  should  return  from  the  country,  promis- 
ing him  all  the  help  I could  give  in  gaining  a knowledge  of 
Christianity.  He  soon  astonished  me ‘■by  the  readiness  with 
which  he  committed  the  Bible  to  memory ; not  merely  by  rote, 
but  with  a most  intelligent  appreciation  of  it.  He  repeated 
one  whole  chapter  the  first  day,  two  the  next,  and  would  per- 
haps have  learned  more  if  I had  had  time  to  hear  them.  The 
questions  he  asked  me  were  close  and  sometimes  difficult  to 


366 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


answer.  In  the  course  of  a few  weeks  he  said  to  me  one  day, 
“ I am  convinced  that  Christianity  is  true ; I intend  to  obey  its 
commands,  except  the  one  of  being  baptized.  I cannot  pos- 
sibly be  baptized,  because  I know  my  family  would  disown 
me  if  I did.”  I at  once  assured  him  that  at  present  he  could 
not  be  baptized  even  if  he  wished  it,  and  that  he  need  not  take 
that  question  into  consideration.  When  my  husband  came 
home  I gave  my  pupil  over  to  him.  It  was  not  long  before 
he  earnestly  requested  baptism,  but  was  told  that  before  he 
could  receive  it  he  must  return  to  his  home  to  see  if  he  were 
willing  or  able  there  to  profess  his  belief.  Having  said  this 
much,  the  following  reference  to  him  will  be  better  under- 
stood. 

My  husband  wrote  on  February  17th:  “I  found  on  reach- 
ing Ling-ho  that  Sen  Pao-chin  has  remained  firm,  and  that  he 
has  confessed  Christ  openly,  not  only  in  his  family,  but  every- 
where. He  came  at  once  to  my  inn  and  asked  for  baptism 
without  further  delay.  His  father  and  other  members  of  the 
family,  fearing  this,  came  to  me,  begging  me  not  to  baptize 
him,  at  least  not  at  present.  The  family  sent  me  a sumptuous 
feast  in  acknowledgment  of  my  kindness  to  Pao-chin,  and  I 
was  invited  to  visit  them.  I had  asked  Pao-chin  whether  it 
was  his  wish  to  be  baptized  in  my  inn  or  at  his  home,  and  he 
had  replied  that  he  wished  to  be  baptized,  not  privately,  but 
openly,  in  his  own  home,  before  his  own  people.  . . . His 
grandfather  received  me,  when  I went  there,  with  cold,  reserved 
politeness,  thanked  me  for  what  I had  done  for  his  grandson, 
and  soon  left  the  room.  The  others  now  repeated  their  en- 
treaties that  I should  not  baptize  the  young  man.  I replied 
by  referring  to  our  Saviour’s  command,  and  said  that  if  he  still 
wished  it  I must  baptize  him.  The  place  where  we  were  was 
a large  school-room.  Sen  Pao-chin,  seeing  that  his  relatives 
were  prolonging  the  discussion  merely  to  gain  time,  stepped 
forward  and  said  firmly,  ‘ I ask  to  be  baptized,  and  that  now  ! ’ 


STORY  OF  SEN  PAO-CHIN 


367 


He  had  placed  a bowl  of  water  before  me  on  the  table.  He 
knelt  down  and  I baptized  him,  all  present  being  perfectly 
quiet  and  motionless.  The  ceremony  seemed  solemn  and  im- 
pressive. Very  soon  one  of  my  native  helpers,  seeing  that 
trouble  was  brewing,  came  to  my  side  and  suggested  that  we 
should  leave,  which  we  did.  We  had  not  been  long  back  at 
the  inn  when  Pao-chin  came  running  to  us,  saying  that  his 
grandfather  was  in  a fearful  rage  ; that  he  had  seized  his  father 
by  the  throat,  threatening  to  kill  him  for  having  allowed  his 
son  to  bring  such  disgrace  upon  the  family.  Happily,  persons 
present  rescued  the  father,  and  he  afterward  came  to  me  at 
the  inn.  He  apparently  sympathizes  somewhat  with  his  son, 
and  has  confidence  in  me.  ...  It  has  been  a hard  battle, 
nobly  fought  and  won.  I have  advised  Pao-chin  to  stay  quietly 
at  home  and  prosecute  his  studies,  agreeably  to  the  wishes  of 
his  family,  with  the  understanding  that  he  is  to  go  again  to 
Chefoo  to  attend  my  class  in  the  summer.” 

The  after-history  of  Pao-chin,  who  has  given  up  friends  and 
wealth  and  position  for  Christ,  is  too  long  to  be  related  here. 
He  is  still  one  of  my  dearest  Chinese  friends.  Perhaps  there 
is  no  sincerer  mourner  for  my  husband  among  all  our  Chinese 
friends  than  he.  I am  sure  that  one  of  the  chief  delights  to 
which  Pao-chin  looks  forward  in  the  better  land  is  meeting 
there  his  beloved  friend  and  teacher. 

On  the  19th  of  March,  in  writing  to  me,  my  husband  said: 
“ This  evening  I have  had  a final  consultation  with  my  native 
helpers.  Li  Ting-kin  is  to  go  to  ‘ Twin  Mountain  Stream  ’ to 
work  in  that  region  with  Mrs.  Yien;  and  I have  sent  Liu 
Mao-lin  across  the  mountains  to  do  some  work  there.  ...  I 
am  in  good  health,  and  none  the  worse  for  the  care  and  work 
of  the  last  month  ; so  do  not  be  anxious  about  me.  ...  I do 
want  you  to  be  more  careful  about  tiring  yourself,  and  yet  I 
know  how  difficult  it  is  ; you  have  so  much  to  do  and  so  much 
care.  It  will  not  be  long  before  I get  back  to  help  you.  If 


368 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


you  are  well  when  I come  you  shall  have  a ride  in  the  wheel- 
barrow! ...  As  we  go  south  we  shall  travel  with  the  old 
mule  and  the  new  donkey,  and  the  barrow  will  be  lightly 
loaded,  and  I think  the  trip  will  be  a more  restful  one.  I have 
forgotten  to  tell  you  that  I picked  up  a boy  at  ‘ Twin  Moun- 
tain Stream  ’ who  seems  very  bright,  though  he  does  not  look 
so.  He  is  to  drive  the  donkey,  and  when  I get  to  Chefoo  I 
shall  give  him  to  you  to  add  to  your  flock.  I think  he  will 
take  the  lead  of  your  other  boys,  and  perhaps  turn  out  a 
Chinese  genius  ! Who  knows  ! ” * 

It  was  with  these  light-hearted,  cheery  letters  that  my  dear 
husband  tried  to  cheer  my  loneliness  ; but  I could  read  between 
the  lines,  and  knew  that  the  long-continued  nervous  strain  was 
wearing  upon  him,  and  I was  never  entirely  free  from  anxiety ; 
though,  happily,  neither  he  nor  I had  a doubt  that  it  was  his 
duty  to  do  this  particular  kind  of  work,  and  my  duty  to  allow 
him  to  do  it. 

During  the  summer  of  1879  we  had  a visit  from  my  cousins, 
Rev.  William  F.  Bainbridge  and  Mrs.  Bainbridge  and  their 
little  son.  This  was  a great  pleasure,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
my  health  was  at  its  lowest  ebb  and  that  I was  unable  to  par- 
ticipate with  them  in  any  of  the  social  pleasures  of  the  season, 
chief  among  these  being  the  visit  of  General  Grant,  ex-Presi- 
dent  of  the  United  States,  who  called  at  Chefoo  on  his  way 
south  from  Peking.  During  the  afternoon  of  his  day  there 
the  general  expressed  great  satisfaction  in  a walk  he  had  with 
my  husband,  visiting  certain  places  of  interest  in  the  Chinese 
part  of  Chefoo.  In  the  evening  there  was  a beautiful  enter- 
tainment in  the  settlement,  given  by  the  Chinese  and  foreign 
officials  together. 

During  the  months  of  July  and  August  I had  a long  and 

* This  boy  is  the  one  mentioned  as  having  succeeded  in  the  examination 
and  taken  the  degree  of  Shiu-tsai,  and  having  married  the  little  “ famine 
girl,”  An-lin. 


A CALL  FOR  SELF-SACRIFICE 


369 


dangerous  illness,  from  which  I recovered  so  slowly  that  it 
was  evident  to  all  that  I could  hope  to  regain  complete  health 
only  by  going  for  a time  quite  away  from  China.  My  physi- 
cians advised  the  south  of  France,  as  it  was  thought  I could 
not  bear  a colder  climate.  Once  again  we  had  to  face  a 
question  of  sacrifice  for  Christ’s  sake,  or  to  undo,  perhaps,  the 
work  of  years,  and  retard  its  progress  in  all  the  little  out- 
stations,  which  were  then  in  so  critical  a condition.  I was 
not  unwilling  to  stay  in  China  at  the  risk  of  my  health,  but  I 
did  not  dare  to  take  my  husband  away.  In  all  this  we  were 
in  fullest  sympathy.  I knew  that  it  was  no  want  of  love  for 
me  which  made  him  feel  it  his  duty  to  send  me  on  the  long 
journey  away  from  him,  and  he  was  grateful  to  me  that  I was 
willing  to  leave  him  for  one  year  longer  to  work  in  his  extended 
parish,  until  it  should  be,  he  hoped,  in  a better  condition  to 
leave,  and  until  the  arrival  of  a missionary  to  take  charge  of  it 
during  his  absence. 


CHAPTER  XXXI 


A winter’s  work  in  the  interior  of  shantung 
TRITING  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  from  Shanghai  on  the  21st 


of  October,  1879,  Dr.  Nevius  said:  “ My  wife  and  I 
reached  here  day  before  yesterday.  We  are  now  deliberating 
about  our  future  movements.  . . . She  is  not  strong  enough 
yet  to  warrant  me  in  allowing  her  to  return  home  without 
me.  . . . But  I hope  with  this  complete  rest  and  change  she 
may  soon  be  well  enough  for  us  to  carry  out  our  original  plan, 
which  contemplates  her  going  alone  and  my  returning  to  my 
work  in  Shantung.  There  are  strong  reasons  for  my  going 
with  her  which  are  sufficiently  apparent  to  every  one,  and  on 
account  of  which  it  is  the  opinion  of  many  that  I ought  to  go ; 
while  the  reasons  for  my  staying  can  only  be  understood  and 
appreciated  by  a few.  . . . The  work  in  my  large  field  is  in 
such  a state  that  it  cannot  be  left  without  great  loss.  There 
are  many  difficult  and  delicate  questions  which  a stranger 
could  not  possibly  know  how  to  deal  with,  especially  if  not 
well  up  in  the  language.  Mr.  Corbett  would  give  all  the 
assistance  in  his  power,  but  he  already  has  more  on  his  hands 
than  he  can  attend  to ; and  it  is  impossible  to  get  help  at  pres- 
ent either  from  Tung-chow  or  Chinan  fu.  I think  in  a year 

and  a half  I could  introduce to  the  work  so  as  to  be  able 

to  leave  it  with  some  satisfaction.  . . . Still,  if  my  wife  did 
not  herself  approve  this  plan,  it  ought  not  to  be  thought  of.” 

I improved  in  health  during  the  few  weeks  spent  with  my 
husband  in  Shanghai ; but  it  is  possible  that  even  our  strong 


37o 


MRS.  NEVIUS  SAILS  FOR  ITALY 


37 


convictions  of  duty  might  not  have  given  us  courage  to  under- 
go separation  had  it  not  been  for  the  kind  help  of  friends. 

Two  sisters  of  the  Rev.  M.  G were  spending  the  winter  in 

Rome,  and  it  was  his  urgent  wish  that  I should  be  with  them ; 
and  it  was  also  the  greatest  comfort  to  my  husband  that  he 
could  think  of  me  as  going  to  friends,  even  though  they  were 
as  yet  strangers. 

On  the  8th  of  November  I sailed  for  Italy  in  the  French 
steamer  “ Ava.”  My  husband  took  me,  the  evening  before, 
to  Wusung,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river;  and  at  early  dawn 
of  a dark,  lowering  morning  he  was  obliged  to  go  back  to 
Shanghai  on  the  steam-tug,  leaving  me,  the  only  lady  pas- 
senger, to  commence  my  long  journey.  The  same  day  he 
wrote  me  from  Shanghai : “ I can  hardly  realize  that  you  have 
gone.  I did  realize  it,  though,  on  the  tug,  when  I left  you, 
and  the  tears  would  come.  I was  glad  there  was  no  one  there 
to  see  me.  But  there  is  so  much  of  joy  and  gladness  mingled 
in  my  cup  that  I feel  it  would  be  wrong  to  murmur  or  repine. 
All  things  do  work  together  for  our  good,  and  our  trials  are 
our  blessings.  ...  If  I know  that  you  are  doing  well  I shall 
be  happy.  You  have  promised  to  take  good  care  of  my  wife. 
. . . I shall  try  to  trust  in  the  Lord,  and  not  be  afraid,  and 
give  myself  to  my  work.” 

Writing  the  next  day,  he  referred  to  a subject  which  was 
then  occupying  much  of  our  thoughts — the  sacraments  of  the 
church ; the  place  they  ought  to  hold,  their  use,  and,  I may 
add,  their  abuse.  He  wrote : “ Last  night  we  talked  after 
dinner  until  nearly  eleven  o’clock  on  doctrinal  subjects,  prin- 
cipally the  sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  Supper,  Mr.  urging 

his  view  that  it  is  a sacrifice  offered  by  the  priest,  etc.  I 
am  more  and  more  convinced  that  his  views  are  extreme  and 
unscriptural.  In  all  our  long  discussion,  however,  we  did  not 
get  unduly  excited,  nor  did  either  of  us  say  anything  to  wound 
the  feelings  of  the  other  in  the  slightest  degree.  . . . Mrs. 


372 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


said  she  had  enjoyed  our  discussion  so  much — that  she  dis- 
liked controversy,  but  liked  to  hear  Christians  who  differ  talk 
as  we  did.  . . . This  morning  I awoke  from  a sound  sleep  and 
found  that  you  were  not  here.  Oh,  that  waking  up  ! ” 

In  the  same  letter,  having  mentioned  some  of  the  kindness 
he  had  received  in  Shanghai,  he  says : “ It  is  high  time  I 
should  go  to  the  country  to  be  called  ‘ kwei-ts  ! ’ [devil].” 

My  strength  gave  way  from  the  great  strain  put  upon  it.  I 
was  ill  on  the  passage  down  the  coast,  and  while  in  Hong- 
kong, where  I was  most  kindly  entertained  by  Bishop  Burden 
and  Mrs.  Burden,  it  was  uncertain  whether  I should  not  be 
obliged  to  remain  there  and  send  for  my  husband  to  come  to 
me.  However,  I was,  through  God’s  mercy,  sufficiently  re- 
stored to  continue  my  journey.  The  voyage  did  me  good ; 
while  the  winter  in  Rome — the  intense  interest  I felt  in  its 
ruins,  churches,  and  galleries — helped  to  while  the  time  of 
separation  and  restore  my  health  of  mind  and  body.  A few 
weeks  in  Florence,  and  later  in  Paris,  and  the  summer  spent 
in  England  at  the  quiet  country  home  of  the  mother  of  Rev. 
C.  P.  Scott,  still  further  benefited  me. 

The  letters  which  my  husband  and  I wrote  to  each  other  at 
this  time  would  fill  a volume ; and  certainly  his  to  me  are  of 
great  interest.  If  the  limits  of  this  work  would  allow  I should 
gladly  give  them  entire ; but  again  I must  confine  myself  to 
brief  extracts. 

While  in  Shanghai  we  had  the  pleasure  of  welcoming  to 
China  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hunter,  and  Rev.  J.  A.  and  Mrs.  Leyen- 
berger ; the  former  under  appointment  for  Chinan  fu,  and  the 
latter  to  assist  my  husband  in  his  country  work,  and  to  take 
charge  of  it  during  his  absence  in  the  United  States.  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Hunter  accompanied  Dr.  Nevius  to  Chefoo,  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Leyenberger  went  there  soon  after,  and  occupied  our 
house  until  our  return. 


WINTER  IN  THE  OUTSTATIONS 


373 


The  weeks  of  the  autumn  of  1879  were  spent  by  my  hus- 
band in  arranging  for  a long  winter’s  campaign  in  the  country. 
Writing  to  me  from  Chefoo  on  the  1 7 th  of  November,  Dr.  Nevi- 
us  said : “ I am  in  the  dear  old  home  once  more  ; but  oh,  how 
dreary  ! Such  a time  as  I had  last  night  ! . . . Everything 
reminds  me  of  you,  and  I lived  over  again  that  dreadful  two 
months’  illness.  ...  I was  so  lonely — and  then  I thought  of 
you,  as  you  have  so  often  been  during  the  past  years,  here 
alone  when  I was  absent  in  the  country.  And  then  I for- 
got myself  in  thinking  of  you  now,  and  of  what  might  befall 
you,  and  I was  doleful  enough.  Old  Fung  came  in  with  the 
school-boys  to  wen  me  hao , and  the  school-girls,  led  by  Mrs. 
Tse,  welcomed  me  back;  but  that  did  not  help  me.  Here  I 
was,  and  my  forlorn  condition  forced  itself  upon  my  conscious- 
ness. I was  so  stupefied  that  I could  hardly  pray.  I hoped 
to  find  relief  in  my  trusted  friend,  sleep ; but  ‘ the  wretched  he 
forsakes  ’ was  verified  in  my  case,  and  I had  only  broken  rest 
through  the  night.  This  morning  everything  looked  so  lovely 
— I only  wished  for  you.  . . . Mr.  Hudson  Taylor  read  the 
English  service  in  the  Union  Chapel,  and  gave  us  a good  ser- 
mon. . . .” 

About  the  10th  of  December  Dr.  Nevius  started  for  the 
country,  going  by  way  of  Tung-chow,  where  he  attended  a 
meeting  of  Presbytery.  On  the  1st  of  January,  1880,  he  was 
at  An-chiu,  and  on  the  5th  he  wrote  from  Kao-yai : “ It  did 
me  good  to  see  the  walls  of  the  old  town  again,  and  I thank 
God  at  every  remembrance  of  the  work  which  he  permitted 
me  to  do  here.  . . . While  I was  at  An-chiu,  Sen  Pao-chin 
made  his  appearance.  He  is  still  meeting  with  persecution  in 
his  family.  They  are  determined  to  force  him  to  worship  in 
the  ancestral  temple.  . . . After  late  evening  prayers,  and 
consultations  about  many  matters,  we  went  to  bed ; but  I 
awoke  in  the  night,  and  thought  of  so  many  things  which 


374 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


needed  to  be  planned  for  that  I got  up  about  four  o’clock 
and  called  Sen  Pao-chin  and  Leng  Shien-chin  for  another 
talk.  . . 

On  the  8th,  writing  from  the  same  place,  he  said : “Yester- 
day morning  I went  to  ‘Twin  Mountain  Stream’  to  visit  Mrs. 
Yien,  who,  I had  heard,  was  very  ill.  She  has  been  confined 
to  her  bed  for  weeks,  and  seems  to  be  sinking  fast.  I talked 
with  her  for  some  time  without  her  recognizing  me.  When 
she  knew  it  was  I she  burst  out  crying  and  asked  after  you. 
I found  her  mind  perfectly  clear  and  her  trust  in  Christ  un- 
wavering. She  said : ‘ I am  willing  to  die  if  it  be  God’s  will ; 
but  I have  given  books  in  the  villages  north  and  south  and 
west,  and  I have  not  been  able  to  explain  them.  Oh,  if  I 
could  live  one  year  more  to  speak  to  the  women  about  Jesus  ! 
Some  of  the  people  tell  me  I am  suffering  because  I have 
given  up  my  old  religion  and  my  fasts,  and  urge  me  to  go 
back  to  my  old  faith  and  to  make  vows  in  the  temple ; but  I 
tell  them  that  whether  I live  or  die  my  trust  shall  be  only  in 
Jesus.’  A number  of  the  Christians  were  present,  and  we  knelt 
and  prayed  with  her.  When  I asked  her  what  hymn  we 
should  sing,  she  wished : 

“ * Here  we  suffer  grief  and  pain, 

Here  we  meet  to  part  again, 

In  heaven  we  part  no  more. 

Oh,  that  will  be  joyful, 

To  meet  to  part  no  more  ! ’ 

“ She  had  probably  not  heard  it  since  she  left  your  school, 
and  had  evidently  been  thinking  much  of  it ; and  when  I sang 
it  she  was  delighted.  I left  a little  money  to  buy  something 
to  make  her  more  comfortable,  for  she  is  very  poor.  She 
had  not  sufficient  covering,  and  her  only  pillow  was  a mat  of 
coarse,  plaited  straw.  I promised  to  see  her  again  as  soon  as 
possible.” 


ASCENT  OF  TAI-SHAN 


375 


On  returning  from  a distant  tour  about  two  months  later, 
my  husband  found  that  dear  Mrs.  Yien  had  died  a day  or  two 
before  his  coming.  Her  life  as  a Christian  had  been  short ; 
but  seldom,  even  in  Christian  lands,  could  one  be  found  more 
zealous,  loving,  and  faithful. 

It  is  always  pleasant  when  the  paths  of  the  missionaries  off 
on  their  preaching-tours  happen  to  meet.  In  February  of 
1880  Dr.  Nevius,  two  missionaries  from  Ching-chow  fu,  and 
the  Rev.  C.  P.  Scott  were  all  together  at  Chinan  fu,  the  cap- 
ital of  Shantung.  In  going  from  there  to  Tai-an  fu  Mr.  Scott 
accompanied  my  husband  in  his  wheelbarrow.  While  at  Tai- 
an  Dr.  Nevius  made  the  ascent  of  the  far-famed  sacred  moun- 
tain, Tai-shan.  I will  give  some  extracts  from  his  journal-let- 
ters, in  the  first  of  which  he  told  me  of  his  going  to  the  top  of 
Tai-shan.  On  the  22d  of  February,  1880,  he  wrote: 

. . And  now  a few  words  about  our  excursion  of  yes- 
terday. The  weather  was  bright,  the  air  bracing,  with  a slight 
northern  breeze.  We  got  off  at  half-past  eight  in  the  morn- 
ing, taking  two  mountain-chairs.  The  ascent  is  about  five 
miles  from  the  north  gate  of  the  city,  growing  steeper  and 
steeper  as  you  proceed.  At  different  intervals  temples  more 
or  less  pretentious  and  more  or  less  dilapidated  occupy  the 
level  spots  on  the  mountain-side.  It  would  seem  that  all  the 
chief  Chinese  deities  have  places  assigned  to  them.  About 
one  third  of  the  way  up  the  road  passes  through  an  avenue  of 
cypress-trees  so  thick  that  they  wall  it  in  and  overhang  it. 
The  whole  road  is  paved  with  stone,  with  a succession  of 
slopes  and  flights  of  steps,  the  former  predominating  at  first, 
but  toward  the  summit,  where  it  is  very  precipitous,  giving 
place  almost  continuously  to  the  latter.  The  sight  of  the  pil- 
grims in  the  cypress  avenue,  half  concealed  by  the  drooping 
branches,  was  picturesque  in  the  extreme.  The  snow  partly 
covering  the  hillside  enhanced  the  beauty  of  the  scene.  Issu- 
ing from  extemporized  huts  and  caves  in  the  rocks  came  as 


376 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


fat  and  comfortable  a company  of  beggars — men,  women, 
and  children — as  you  ever  saw.  . . . The  realization  of  the 
height  of  the  mountain  grows  as  you  ascend,  and  it  seems  as 
if  you  could  never  reach  the  top.  We  toiled  on,  often  stop- 
ping or  walking  to  rest  the  chair-bearers.  Mountain-tops 
which  had  seemed  from  the  plain  almost  as  high  as  Tai-shan 
itself  were  left  far  below  us.  . . . At  last  we  found  ourselves 
on  the  summit,  and  an  immense  panorama  stretched  before 
us,  all  covered  with  snow.  The  paths  and  beds  of  streams 
looked  like  dark  lines  on  the  white  groundwork,  and  the  city 
of  Tai-an  had  dwindled  in  the  distance  into  a square,  in  which 
even  the  largest  temples  were  hardly  discernible.  Floating 
clouds  hung  in  fleecy  folds  below  us.  The  top  of  the  moun- 
tain has  an  area  of  several  acres,  and  has  a village  with  inns 
and  accommodations  where  pilgrims  can  pass  the  night.  It 
is  about  four  thousand  feet  above  the  base,  and  probably 
double  that  height  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  We  started 
back  so  late — half-past  three — that  we  almost  despaired  of 
getting  down  before  dark ; but  by  a rapid  descent  we  reached 
home  at  half-past  six  o’clock.  What  I saw  will  always  live  in 
my  memory  as  a picture  of  grandeur  and  beauty  such  as  I 
have  never  before  seen.  ...  I wish  you  could  have  been 
with  us,  but  you  would  have  been  scared  to  death  ! It  made 
us  giddy  to  look  down  the  steep  stairs,  which  the  chair-bearers 
rushed  over  in  a way  which  was  frightful  to  the  uninitiated, 
and  which  they  could  not  have  done  without  long  training. 

“ Mung-yu,  February  27,  1880.  Here  I am,  mud-stayed  ! 
I left  Tai-shan  on  Monday,  and  found  the  snow  growing  deeper 
and  deeper  as  we  came  toward  the  southeast.  . . . Yesterday 
we  forced  our  way  through  the  mud  forty-two  li  to  this  place. 
In  some  spots  the  men  sank  in  the  mud  above  their  ankles. 
This  city  among  the  hills  is  the  poorest  one  I have  seen  in  this 
part  of  China.  I am  stopping  in  a mud  house,  the  walls  of 
unburned  brick,  unplastered.  The  holes  give  good  ventilation, 


HOME  OF  A DISPOSSESSED  MAN 


377 


and  sticks  stuck  in  the  walls  make  pegs  for  hanging  up  things ! 

. . . But  it  is  quiet,  and  large  enough  to  give  me  room  to 
dance  my  jig  for  the  sake  of  digestion  and  circulation. 

“ Tung-li-tien,  March  4,  1880.  My  birthday  again.  God 
be  blessed  for  the  mercies  of  another  year.  . . . Yesterday  I 
had  a constant  succession  of  inquirers  and  others;  indeed,  a 
very  busy  day,  and  I trust  a profitable  one.  . . . 

“ ‘ Twin  Mountain  Stream/  March  14th.  I have  had  crowds 
of  visitors  through  the  day — some  from  the  ya-mun,  some 
business  men  from  the  town,  and  some  from  the  country ; 
some  respectful,  some  flippant,  some  sober,  some  half  drunk. 
It  is  difficult  to  know  when  and  how  to  speak,  and  when  to 
apply  the  rule  of  our  Saviour — ‘Neither  cast  ye  your  pearls 
before  swine.’  I fear  I make  mistakes  sometimes,  and  am  re- 
sentful and  impatient.  ...  I often  wonder  how  God  can  use 
such  a one  as  I,  and  am  constrained  to  cry  out,  ‘ God  be 
merciful  to  me  a sinner.’ 

“ On  my  way  here  I met  young  Mr.  Kwo,  the  ‘ dispossessed  ’ 
man,  and  Liu  Mao-lin  coming  to  meet  me.  I had  a desire  to 
see  Mr.  Kwo’s  home ; so,  saddling  one  of  the  donkeys,  I sent 
the  wheelbarrow  on  here,  and  came  with  Kwo  over  the  hills 
to  his  village.  He  lives  in  a comfortable  house  high  on  the 
hillside.  The  land  about  it  is  very  poor.  The  room  into 
which  he  brought  me  was  the  one  in  which  he  used  to  worship 
the  evil  spirit.  He  soon  introduced  me  to  his  family.  His 
wife  is  a bright,  interesting  young  woman  with  a babe  of  five 
months  in  her  arms,  and  he  has  a little  daughter  about  ten 
years  of  age.  His  little  girl  repeated  to  me  the  catechism 
through  the  ten  commandments,  and  also  several  prayers,  all 
very  accurately  and  intelligently.  Then  the  mother  followed, 
repeating  still  more.  I was  surprised  and  much  pleased,  as 
not  one  of  the  family  knew  a character  until  they  became  in- 
terested in  Christianity.  They  wished  to  be  baptized  together, 
and  I was  glad  to  accede  to  their  wishes.  We  had  the  bap- 


378  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

tismal  service,  when  they  and  one  other  inquirer  were  baptized 
in  the  presence  of  a little  company  of  villagers.  . . . Here  at 
‘Twin  Mountain  Stream’  I have  met  the  husband  of  Mrs. 
Yien,  and  heard  from  him  the  particulars  of  her  last  days. 
After  my  visit  to  her  she  seemed  to  improve  in  health — I sup- 
pose owing  to  having  more  nourishing  food.  But  about  the 
beginning  of  the  Chinese  New  Year  she  told  her  husband  that 
she  was  growing  weaker,  and  believed  that  God  was  going  to 
take  her  to  himself,  and  was  always  very  happy  and  cheerful 
in  the  thought  of  being  with  Christ  in  heaven.  In  the  fore- 
noon of  the  seventh  day  of  the  first  month  (February  16th)  she 
spoke  of  going  soon  to  see  the  Saviour,  and  then  said  she  was 
tired  and  would  rest.  When  her  husband  spoke  to  her  a little 
later  she  was  dead.  . . . Until  near  the  last  she  took  great 
delight  in  singing  hymns,  her  favorites  being  ‘ Here  we  suffer 
grief  arid  pain,’  ‘ Safe  now  in  the  Promised  Land,’  and  ‘ When 
He  cometh.’  . . . To-day  her  husband  and  two  other  men 
were  baptized,  and  twelve  persons  partook  of  the  Lord’s  Sup- 
per.” 

As  is  customary  in  China,  the  burial  of  Mrs.  Yien  did  not 
take  place  immediately,  but  was  deferred  until  my  husband’s 
return  from  the  south.  Writing  from  Shin-tsai  on  the  16th  of 
March,  he  said : 

“Yesterday  afternoon  we  carried  the  body  of  Mrs.  Yien  to 
her  resting-place  under  the  shadow  of  the  Twin  Mountains. 
It  was  the  place  chosen  by  herself,  in  their  own  plot  of  ground. 
There  were  twelve  besides  myself,  all  Christians  or  inquirers, 
and  the  larger  half  had  received  the  most  of  their  religious 
instruction  from  Mrs.  Yien.  No  ‘outsiders’  were  present,  or 
were  used  in  any  way.  All  the  work  was  done  voluntarily  by 
loving  hands.  The  twelve,  representing  four  adjoining  vil- 
lages, dug  the  grave  and  carried  the  heavy  coffin  through 
the  valley  and  up  the  steep  ascent.  Before  we  left  the  house 
we  had  prayer,  and  sang : 


FUNERAL  OF  MRS.  YIEN 


379 


“ ‘ For  now  we  stand  on  Jordan’s  strand, 

Our  friends  are  passing  over ; 

And  just  before  the  shining  shore 
We  may  almost  discover.’ 

“At  the  grave  I read  and  explained  part  of  the  fifteenth  chapter 
of  i Corinthians,  followed  by  a prayer  and  exhortations ; and 
then,  after  singing  ‘ Safe  now  in  the  Promised  Land/  I pro- 
nounced the  benediction.  On  my  way  back  I saw  a good 
deal  of  the  work  which  the  mother  of  Liu  Mao-lin  is  doing, 
and  was  delighted  with  it.  She  has  a school  of  about  ten 
little  boys  and  girls,  and  a number  of  women  in  her  village  are 
coming  to  her  regularly  for  instruction,  and  others  also  come 
to  her  from  time  to  time  from  adjacent  villages.  The  amount 
they  have  learned  from  her  is  very  considerable.^ 

“ Chao-ko-chwang,  April  21,  1880.  Last  Sunday  we  spent 
in  Ping-tu,  and  on  Monday  we  pushed  on  over  muddy  roads 
and  in  the  face  of  a gale  of  wind  and  threatening  clouds, 
reaching  this  place  just  after  sunset.  We  were  very  tired.  . . . 
We  are  detained  here  by  rain.  This  is  my  first  station  in  the 
Lai-yang  district.  It  was  here  that  the  opium-smoker  was 
excommunicated  about  two  years  ago.  His  course  has  been 
so  steadily  downward  that  he  has  proved  a warning  and  a kind 
of  witness  to  the  whole  town.  ...  I have  again  seen  Sen 
Pao-chin,  who  grows  steadily  in  Christian  knowledge  and 
firmness  and  zeal.  He  is  now  almost  an  outcast  from  his 
family,  though  he  visits  them  occasionally.  In  the  village  of 
his  wife’s  father  there  is  a very  interesting  state  of  things. 
The  father-in-law  is  a literary  graduate,  and  the  richest  and 
most  influential  man  in  his  village.  The  interest  in  Christian- 
ity is  chiefly  among  the  women.  When  spending  a night 
there  I had  evening  prayers.  The  women,  who  would  not 
venture  to  come  inside  for  fear  of  the  rumors,  listened  atten- 
tively under  the  window  in  the  court,  and  knelt  there  during 
prayer.  . . . After  the  service  was  over  an  unmarried  girl 


3So 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


over  thirty  years  of  age,  attended  by  an  elderly  woman,  came 
to  me  and  expressed  her  intense  longing  to  be  a disciple  of 
Christ.  She  is  one  of  those  cases,  rare  in  China,  who  have 
refused  all  proposals  of  marriage  in  order  to  devote  her  whole 
life  to  the  care  of  her  parents.  She  would  be  delighted  to  go 
to  your  school  in  Chefoo  if  there  were  any  practicable  way  of 
getting  her  there.  . . . Further  on  in  this  direction  there  are 
other  promising  new  openings.  . . . But  I must  not  confuse 
you  by  details.  . . . 

“Chefoo,  May  i,  1880.  Home  again,  and  still  it  is  not 
home  ! . . . On  the  way  I went  to  see  Chang  Wen-yuen, 
who  has,  you  know,  gone  astray.  His  mother,  a violent 
heathen  woman,  to  whom  he  has  been  accustomed  from  a 
child  to  yield  implicit  submission,  has  recently  died.  . . . 
When  near  death  she  called  the  members  of  her  family  to  her, 
and  exacted  from  them  the  following  promises : ‘You  will  buy 
me  a fine  coffin  and  fine  clothes  ? ’ ‘Yes.’  ‘You  will  have  a 
band  of  music  at  my  funeral?’  ‘Yes.’  And  then  followed 
the  whole  program  of  usual  idolatrous  ceremonies,  to  which, 
under  the  pressure  of  circumstances,  the  son  assented.  He 
knows  now  that  he  did  wrong,  and  was  afraid  Christ  would 
not  receive  him  back  again.  ...  As  I told  him  of  the  dan- 
ger of  the  position  which  he  has  brought  himself  into,  and  of 
the  necessity  of  his  taking  a bold  stand  for  Christ,  the  perspi- 
ration started  from  his  face  and  the  tears  rolled  down  his 
cheeks.  He  promises  to  do  his  duty.” 

In  writing  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  on  May  4th  he  said : “ . . . I 
must  first  speak  of  my  wife.  I cannot  be  thankful  enough  for  all 
the  special*  mercies  and  striking  providences  which  have  fol- 
lowed her  since  we  parted.  ...  I have  written  her  to  use 
her  best  judgment  in  staying  somewhere  in  Europe  until  I 
come  along  to  join  her,  or  else  to  return  to  the  United  States 
this  summer  if  she  can  have  a good  escort.  I see  that  her 
friends  at  home  are  rather  of  the  opinion  that  on  account  of 


Memorial  Arch  in  a Shantung  Village. 


WORK  IN  THE  OUTSTATIONS  381 

some  peculiar  circumstances  there  it  would  be  better  for  her 
to  wait  for  me.  However,  I fear  she  will  not  be  content  to 
remain  so  long  away,  and  may  cross  the  Atlantic  without  me. 
. . . And  now  about  myself  and  my  work.  I expect  to  have 
a large  class  from  the  country  for  this  summer,  and  to  go  back 
to  the  country  in  September,  returning  here  in  time  for  Pres- 
bytery in  December,  and,  D.  V.,  to  leave  for  the  United 
States  in  January  next.  I was  not  very  well  on  this  last  tour, 

and  Dr.  H , at  Chinan  fu,  advised  me  to  go  home  to  the 

United  States  at  once ; but  I demurred,  thinking  my  case  not 
so  serious  as  that.  ...  My  work  in  the  country  is  still  ex- 
tending, and  presents  many  features  of  interest  and  encourage- 
ment, as  well  as  others  very  disheartening  and  full  of  difficulty. 
I baptized  forty-nine  adults  on  my  last  tour,  and  there  are 
many  more  applicants  for  baptism,  who  will  probably  be 
received  next  autumn.  I have  now  eighteen  different  centers 
where  Christians  and  inquirers  meet  on  Sundays  for  worship. 
These  are  found  in  seven  different  districts,  each  much  larger 
than  one  of  our  counties  in  the  United  States.  The  area  cov- 
ered by  these  stations  is  in  the  form  of  a cross,  the  length  being 
from  a point  near  the  Pechili  Bay  on  the  north  to  the  south- 
east border  of  the  province — nearly  two  hundred  English  miles ; 
and  the  width  east  and  west  is  nearly  one  hundred.  I have 
this  whole  field  to  myself,  and  do  nearly  all  the  work  myself 
in  visiting  the  stations,  and  instructing  leading  men  selected 
from  them  and  brought  together  during  the  summer  in  Chefoo. 
I have  now  but  one  man  in  regular  employ  as  a messenger  or 
helper.  I also  take  others  with  me  on  short  excursions,  or 
send  them  on  special  missions  for  a week  or  two,  simply  pay- 
ing their  expenses.  I am  trying  to  make  the  work  indepen- 
dent and  self-supporting  from  the  first.  The  country  Christians 
in  the  main  provide  their  own  places  of  worship — generally  a 
large,  decent  room  in  some  house  ; and  everywhere  aggressive 
work  is  being  done  in  the  regions  around,  entirely  on  the  vol- 


382 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


untary  principle.  . . . The  work  is  in  its  initial  formative 
state,  very  few  of  the  converts  having  been  baptized  more  than 
two  years.  I go  on  step  by  step,  seeking  to  be  led,  and  not 
to  interfere  with  the  developments  of  God’s  work  where  it 
needs  no  interference.  God’s  providence  seems  to  me  to  have 
brought  me  into  very  close  conformity  to  apostolic  methods. 
I have  often  said  to  myself,  ' Christians  must  be  praying  for 
me.’  My  appeal  still  is,  ' Pray  for  us.’  . . . The  country 
where  these  little  stations  are,  or  immediately  adjacent  to 
them,  otherwise  unoccupied,  embraces  a population  of  more 
than  five  millions.” 

In  this  same  letter  my  husband,  after  giving  at  length  the 
needs  of  other  parts  of  the  province,  adds:  “Now  a word 
about  the  kind  of  men  we  want  sent  out  to  us.  It  is  my  opin- 
ion that  no  inferior  or  second-rate  men  are  wanted  here  or 
anywhere  else  in  China.  Our  work  is  becoming  more  and 
more  that  of  organizing,  directing,  and  controlling  advanced 
native  Christians,  many  of  whom  have  much  character  and 
shrewdness.  Besides,  a great  deal  of  literary  work  must  be 
done,  and  some  departments  of  work — in  fact,  most  of  them — 
require  originality,  self-reliance,  and  a facility  in  adapting 
plans  to  changing  circumstances.  It  goes  without  saying  that 
a man  should  be  not  deficient  either  in  piety,  energy,  or  intel- 
lectual power,  and  he  ought  to  be  preeminent  in  one  or  the 
other  of  them.  I think  it  does  not  pay  to  send  out  men  to 
China  who  would  not  make  their  mark  in  some  department  of 
work  at  home.  No  one  need  fear  that  there  is  not  the  fullest 
scope  here  for  all  the  force  he  possesses,  of  whatever  kind  it 
may  be ; and  any  one  who  has  not  the  ignorance  of  conceit 
will  be  made  to  feel,  in  view  of  the  work  before  him,  that  he 
is  insufficient  for  these  things.” 


CHAPTER  XXXII 


BEGINNING  OF  DR.  NEVIUS’S  WORK  ON  “ DEMON  POSSESSION  ” 

— LETTERS  TO  MRS.  NEVIUS RETURN  TO  THE  UNITED 

STATES POEM,  “ THE  SEA-GULL” 

SOON  after  his  return  from  the  country  in  May,  1880,  Dr. 

Nevius  wrote  me  of  the  death  of  one  of  my  pupils.  He 
said : “ Early  last  Tuesday  morning  Deer  passed  away.  The 
school-girls  came  to  my  door  at  two  o’clock  to  call  me.  I 
went  down  and  found  her  unconscious.  We  knelt  together 
and  commended  her  spirit  to  her  loving  Saviour.” 

This  child  was  the  first  of  the  Shantung  girls  to  have  her 
feet  unbound.  As  she  was  indentured  to  me,  I had  a right  to 
do  this,  and  was  very  glad  to  make  a beginning  in  what  has 
now  become  common  among  the  Christians.  The  little  maiden 
of  about  ten  years  of  age  so  enjoyed  being  able  to  run  lightly 
over  the  fields  or  along  the  sea-shore  that  she  seemed  like  a 
deer,  and  so  I gave  her  that  name — “ Deer.” 

I think  a translation  of  a letter  which  my  husband  inclosed 
to  me  at  this  time  may  be  of  interest  as  a specimen  of  Chinese 
epistolary  style,  and  of  the  genuine  kind  feeling  which  exists 
between  the  missionaries  and  their  converts ; and  also  of  the 
mixture  of  the  old  faiths  with  the  new  which  is  sometimes 
found  in  our  aged  Chinese  Christians.  The  letter  was  from 
the  teacher,  Fung  Shi-tien,  who  has  already  been  mentioned 
in  the  pages  of  this  book.  He  said : 

383 


3^4 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


" When  Mrs.  Nevius  returned  home  in  the  ninth  month,  and 
we  heard  that  she  was  by  degrees  recovering  from  her  ill- 
ness, our  delight  was  extreme.  When  we  heard  afterward  that 
she  had  become  quite  well  and  strong,  our  pleasure  was  still 
greater.  How  true  it  is  that  God  watches  over  the  good  and 
gives  them  peace  at  last  ! This  is  evidence  that  our  faith  was 
not  misplaced,  and  that  the  prayers  of  your  many  disciples 
have  been  heard  and  answered.  We  have  now  only  to  hope 
that  prosperous  stars  may  render  all  your  way  radiant,  and 
that  favorable  winds  may  fill  the  sails  all  your  way  home,  so 
that  you  may  comfort  the  hearts  of  your  aged  parents,  put  an 
end  to  their  anxious  longings,  and  realize  your  wish  to  make 
them  happy.  United  again  in  the  family  hall,  the  thirsty 
longings  of  years  will  be  satisfied.  This  is  happiness  indeed  ! 
We  rejoice  with  and  congratulate  you.  It  is  our  wish  that 
when  at  home  you  will  give  yourself  quiet  and  rest,  and  recu- 
perate your  impaired  vital  energies,  and  grow  stronger  and 
stronger  every  day.  We  beg  you  also  not  to  cast  us  from 
your  thoughts,  but  return  again  to  China  to  relieve  your  hus- 
band from  care  and  anxiety,  and  comfort  the  boys  and  girls  in 
your  schools,  and  fulfil  the  affectionate  wishes  of  us  all.  This 
is  what  we  earnestly  beg  and  pray  for. 

“ I am  glad  to  inform  you  that  the  mission  work  is  now  full 
of  promise.  Disciples  are  increasing  every  day.  It  is  evident 
that  our  Heavenly  Father  loves  us,  and  our  Saviour  has  not 
forgotten  these  Eastern  lands.  It  is  also  evident  that  the  vir- 
tues of  the  foreign  pastors  are  having  their  legitimate  effect ; 
as  it  is  said,  ‘ When  the  wind  blows,  the  grass  bends  before  it.’ 
The  keeping  of  the  hearts  and  the  true  traditions  taught  by 
the  holy  men  of  the  three  religions  [Confucianism,  Tauism, 
and  Buddhism]  have  been  disregarded  for  many  years,  so  that 
in  China  every  one  worships  images,  and  does  not  know  and 
reverence  the  true  God,  nor  know  the  source  of  life,  nor  where 
in  the  body  the  seat  (or  temple)  of  the  soul  is!  How  is  it 


LETTER  FROM  A NATIVE  CONVERT  385 


possible  for  them,  then,  to  worship  the  true  God  in  spirit  and 
in  truth  ? Therefore  they  all  walk  in  darkness,  and  cannot 
look  up  to  the  bright  heavens  and  enter  into  the  glorious  light 
of  God’s  Spirit. 

“ China  is  waiting  for  the  glorious  appearing  of  our  Saviour. 
He  has  sent  his  messengers  to  prepare  the  way  before  him,  and 
to  make  his  paths  straight,  in  fulfilment  of  Matthew,  third  chapter, 
which  says,  ‘ Repent  ye : for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand  ; ’ 
and  also,  ‘ The  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Prepare 
ye  the  way  of  the  Lord.’  This  is  what  has  not  happened  since 
the  beginning  of  the  world — for  tens  of  thousands  of  years  ! 
Is  not  this  a pledge  that  the  methods,  doctrines,  laws,  and 
practices  of  the  holy  men  of  the  three  religions  of  China  will 
not  utterly  fall  to  the  ground — destroyed — never  to  reappear  ? 
Still,  without  the  personal  presence  of  our  Lord,  stamping  his 
heart  on  our  hearts,  his  doctrine  evidencing  our  doctrines,  his 
truth  evidencing  our  truth,  and  sweeping  the  world  clear  of 
its  corruptions,  customs,  and  usages,  and  reestablishing  a new 
heavens  and  new  earth  and  new  men,  the  methods  and  true 
traditions  of  the  holy  men  of  the  three  religions  would,  after 
all,  be  unable  to  again  manifest  themselves.  It  is  our  joy  that 
the  end  approaches.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand. 
Our  Lord  will  soon  appear.  The  spirits  of  the  holy  men  of 
the  three  religions,  now  in  heaven,  are  certainly  quietly  rejoic- 
ing and  restfully  praying,  as  they  have  just  reason  for  doing. 
Our  Saviour  said,  I came  not  to  destroy  the  law  and  the 
doctrines  of  the  previous  sages — I came  not  to  destroy,  but  to 
fulfil.  That  saying  is  now  fulfilled.  As  for  my  poor  self,  I 
am  darkened  in  intellect,  deficient  in  knowledge,  and  utterly 
without  understanding.  I am  certainly  not  able  to  discover 
the  thousandth  part  of  the  mysteries  of  our  Lord’s  fasting ; of 
his  holy  spiritual  exercises ; of  the  Lord’s  Supper ; of  the  bap- 
tism of  the  Holy  Spirit  by  fire,  and  worshiping  the  true  God 
in  spirit.  I can  only  follow  on  with  intense  longing  and 


386 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


earnest  hope,  observing  what  Christ  has  commanded  and  being 
instant  in  prayer.  I earnestly  pray  that  our  Heavenly  Father’s 
grace  and  our  Saviour’s  love  will  not  leave  our  souls  in  hell. 
This  is  my  hope. 

“ I close  by  wishing  you  peace.  I also  send  my  best  wishes 
to  your  parents.  All  the  brethren,  old  and  young,  greet  you. 
My  son,  King-kwo,  requests  me  to  greet  you  for  him. 

“ Worshipfully  presented  by  the  after-learner, 

1‘  Fung  Shi-tien.” 

If,  to  any  one  who  reads  it,  this  letter  seems  an  absurd 
mixture  of  Christianity  and  heathenism,  of  mysticism  and  its 
opposite,  let  it  be  remembered  that  the  writer  of  it  was  born 
and  reared  a heathen,  taught  to  trust  in  and  reverence  the  holy 
men  of  his  own  country,  and  that  it  was  not  easy  for  him  to 
believe  that  they  had  been  all  wrong  and  that  there  was  no 
truth  at  all  mixed  with  their  teachings.  In  fact,  Mr.  Fung 
never  did  believe  that.  But  with  all  his  clinging  hold  of  his 
old  religion,  he  had  a still  firmer  grasp  of  the  new.  If  to 
“ love  much  ” was  an  evidence  of  fitness  for  the  eternal  pres- 
ence of  his  Lord,  then  he  was  meet  for  that  presence,  in 
spite  of  all  seeming;  for  he  did  sincerely  love  our  Saviour, 
and  believed  in  him,  and  trusted  in  his  redeeming  work  for 
salvation. 

In  letters  from  my  husband  there  were  not  infrequent 
references  to  one  of  his  merely  accidental,  or  incidental,  kinds 
of  work — that  of  interpreting  for  our  consuls  or  other  officials 
in  their  intercourse  with  native  officers.  He  thus  acted  as  in- 
terpreter scores  of  times,  and  was  always  quite  willing  to  give 
this  assistance,  our  consular  service  in  China  being  without  a 
staff  of  trained  interpreters.  Dr.  Nevius  was,  owing  to  his 
command  of  the  language  and  close  habits  of  thought,  unusu- 
ally successful  in  this  capacity. 

I think  it  was  during  this  summer  of  comparative  leisure 


“ DEMON  POSSESSION  ” 


387 


that  he  began  writing  his  book  on  “ Demonology,”  materials 
for  which  had  been  accumulating  ever  since  his  arrival  in 
China.  The  book,  now  published,*  speaks  for  itself.  Any 
one  who  is  interested  in  the  subject  will  find  in  it  evidences  of 
most  earnest  research  and  honest  effort.  He  felt  that  the  study 
of  that  forbidding  subject  was  forced  upon  him  providentially, 
and  did  not  dare  keep  to  himself  the  results  of  his  investiga- 
tions. 

When  Dr.  Nevius  visited  his  country  stations  early  in  Sept- 
ember of  1880,  he  was  accompanied  by  Rev.  J.  A.  Leyenberger, 
who  went  the  whole  round  with  him,  and  was  introduced  to 
the  work  in  a way  which  prepared  him  for  taking  charge 
of  it  during  my  husband’s  absence.  There  are  many  inter- 
esting incidents  given  in  letters  to  me  which  must  be  omitted 
here,  but  a few  extracts  may  be  inserted.  On  the  3d  of  Octo- 
ber, 1880,  he  wrote  as  follows: 

“ Tsui-kia-chwang,  eight  li  northwest  of  Chang-lo.  I am 
visiting  this  village  for  the  first  time.  The  head  of  the  Chris- 
tians here  is  Farmer  Suen.  . . . His  interest  in  Christianity 
began  about  nine  months  ago.  . . . Our  welcome  here  was 
like  what  one  might  expect  in  a Christian  village  at  home. 
Though  none  of  the  converts  had  seen  a foreigner  before,  they 
gathered  around  us  without  the  least  shyness,  as  if  we  had 
been  old  familiar  friends.  . . . Two  very  pleasant  young  girls 
sang  hymns  for  us,  when  requested  to  do  so,  without  the  slight- 
est hesitation,  and  remarkably  well,  considering  the  circum- 
stances. Then  I began  examining  the  applicants  for  baptism, 
singly  and  in  groups,  and  was  surprised  to  find  what  progress 
they  had  made,  and  the  clearness  with  which  they  apprehended 
Christian  truth.  The  whole  day  to  5 p.m.  was  spent  in  exam- 
ination of  these  persons,  and  in  the  baptismal  and  communion 

* “ Demon  Possession  and  Allied  Themes.”  (Fleming  H.  Revell 
Company.  Chicago,  63  Washington  Street;  New  York,  112  Fifth  Ave- 
nue; Toronto,  140--142  Yonge  Street.) 


388 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


service.  We  received  Mr.  Suen  and  his  wife,  his  son,  two 
daughters,  and  a niece ; also  his  wife’s  mother,  a religionist 
who  has  fasted  (i.e.,  eaten  only  vegetables)  for  forty  years; 
also  three  very  interesting  men  of  the  Chow  family,  and  their 
sister  and  aunt,  and  a woman  who  has  been,  as  they  all 
believe,  * possessed  of  a devil  ’ for  seven  years.  The  whole 
number  baptized  was  fourteen.  The  general  spirit  of  love  and 
peace  and  joy  which  pervaded  this  little  company  was  very 
remarkable. 

“October  4th.  You  may  imagine  that  I was  tired  yester- 
day— especially  my  throat — after  about  five  hours  of  continu- 
ous talking.  At  night  we  had  another  service  like  the  former 
one,  held  in  the  open  court,  as  the  little  worship  hall  was  not 
large  enough.  . . . We  had  an  interesting  day  at  Wu-kia- 
miao,  which  place  also  I visited  for  the  first  time.  . . . Here 
again  fourteen  persons  were  baptized.  After  the  communion 
service  we  went  home  with  one  of  the  newly  baptized  converts 
to  his  village,  three  miles  distant,  where  there  are  about  a 
dozen  professed  inquirers.  . . . 

“ Tang-wu,  Friday,  October  8th.  . . . Sending  all  our  lug- 
gage direct  to  Yu-kia  Shan-chien  on  the  barrow,  we  took  the 
other  donkeys  and  made  a circuitous  route  to  Tung-kia-chwang, 
where  we  received  three  persons  into  the  church.  One  of 
them  is  the  wife  of  a church-member  who  was  baptized  a year 
ago.  She  is  entirely  deaf.  . . . She  has  worshiped  with  the 
others  for  a long  time,  and  has  evidently  a correct  knowledge 
of  what  Christianity  is,  and  is  earnestly  desirous  to  serve  and 
worship  the  true  God.  We  reached  Yu-kia  Shan-chien  just  at 
sunset.  Of  course  I had  to  talk  with  every  one — and  was 
glad  to  do  so — about  each  individual’s  own  private  affairs. 

. . . The  three  women  who  are  the  ‘ pillars  of  the  church  ’ here 
I was  delighted  with.  In  the  face  of  the  most  malignant  and 
persistent  opposition,  they  are  growing  in  grace  and  knowledge 
and  courage,  and  working  hard  and  with  good  success  in 


ENCOURAGEMENT  AND  FAILURES  389 

teaching  others,  and  keeping  the  other  Christians  in  the  right 
way. 

“ It  is  wonderful  what  an  effect  your  going  home  without 
me  has  had  on  them.  I tell  them  that  I must  have  gone  with 
you  had  it  not  been  your  wish  that  I should  come  here  to 
them.  They  inquire  very  lovingly  about  you,  and  constantly 
pray  for  you ; and  I believe  you  have  had  as  much  influence 
on  them  for  good  as  if  you  had  spent  a year  in  personal  inter- 
course with  them.  . . . 

“‘Twin  Mountain  Stream,’  October  10,  1880.  . . . On 
our  way  we  stopped  for  the  night  at  the  home  of  the  * dispos- 
sessed ’ man.  I cannot  tell  you  how  much  I enjoyed  my  visit 
there.  It  is  like  a Bethany  to  me.  The  progress  of  this  man 
in  knowledge  and  Christian  influence  is  wonderful.  There 
were  about  thirty  persons  present  at  morning  service,  and  nine 
were  baptized.” 

Thus  everywhere  on  this  journey  my  husband  had  the  hap- 
piness of  receiving  to  the  church  “ such  as  were  being  saved.” 
But  it  was  by  no  means  all  encouragement  which  he  met. 
There  were  cases  of  defection;  the  love  of  some  had  grown 
cold ; and  certain  places  upon  which  he  had  bestowed  special 
attention  gave  no  response.  O11  the  14th  of  October,  1880, 
writing  from  Yai-yuan,  he  said: 

“We  found  here  only  a few  of  those  whom  we  had  made 
appointments  to  meet,  and  those  who  came  were  very  unsatis- 
factory. Our  visit  was  a great  failure,  as  everything  connected 
with  Yai-yuan  is.  I have  some  hope,  however,  that  a good 
spiritual  work  will  begin  here  soon.  Perhaps  it  has  already. 

“ . . . Your  letters  have  come.  . . . With  what  interest  I 
followed  you  from  England  to  New  York  and  Albany  and 
Seneca  Lake  and  the  dear  old  home!  My  eyes  filled  with 
tears  more  than  once  as  the  old  familiar  scenes  came  before 
me,  and  I realized  that  I was  far  away.  But  I was  so  relieved 
to  know  that  you  were  not  ill  that  I was  very  happy.  However, 


39° 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


I do  not  feel  sure  that  you  are  not  ill,  as  you  hardly  ever  speak 
of  your  health.  I only  infer  that  you  must  be  comparatively 
well  or  you  would  not  be  allowed  to  travel  alone.  Still  I 
know  what  you  can  do  even  when  you  are  ill.  . . . 

“ Shu-kia-tien,  November  26th.  We  were  pushing  on,  hop- 
ing to  reach  Chef 00  to-morrow.  We  started  yesterday  morning 
at  daylight  in  a snow-squall,  which,  instead  of  stopping,  as  we 
hoped,  continued  and  increased.  The  road  was  very  hilly  and 
rough.  Fortunately  we  had  hired  an  extra  mule  for  the  lug- 
gage, and  Mr.  Leyenberger  and  I had  a donkey  to  ride  when  we 
wished.  We  came  on  in  a heavy  gale  with  driving  snow,  and 
reached  this  place  yesterday  about  noon ; distance,  thirty-five 
li.  It  was  difficult  toward  the  last  to  determine  where  the  road 
was,  and  in  some  places  the  donkey  pulled  the  barrow  through 
snow  two  feet  deep,  the  men  and  the  barrow  dropping  into 
pits  and  rolling  over  more  than  once.  It  is  very  cold,  and  all 
the  paper  windows  are  full  of  holes.  As  I am  trying,  with 
stiff  fingers,  to  write  this  to  you,  I am  superintending  Leng 
Shien-chin  while  he  writes  the  ‘ records  * for  the  Presbytery. 
. . . Sunday  afternoon  I went  back  almost  by  stealth  to  the 
home  of  Sen  Pao-chin’s  father-in-law,  arriving  there  after  dark. 
I have  not  time  to  tell  you  of  all  the  opposition  the  new  con- 
verts receive  from  some  members  of  this  family,  and  of  the 
long  debate  and  consultation,  which  resulted  in  my  deferring 
the  baptism  of  Pao-chin’s  mother-in-law ; but  his  wife  and 
son  were  baptized  in  the  presence  of  the  father-in-law.  The 
boy  was  named  John.  Another  woman  came  in  at  a late 
hour — as  she  could  not  get  there  before — and  was  baptized.  I 
will  tell  you  more  of  the  trials  of  these  women  when  I see  you. 
At  Pang-wang,  where  I received  into  the  church  the  first  con- 
verts last  spring,  five  men  were  baptized,  including  the  father 
and  brother  of  the  first  convert.  . . .” 

In  a letter  written  me  from  Chefoo  after  his  return  there, 
my  husband  said : “ . . . The  meeting  of  Presbytery  is  draw- 


HOMEWARD  BOUND  THROUGH  THE  RED  SEA  391 


ing  near,  and  it  will  have  very  bright  and  very  dark  shades  in 
it.  . . . One  of  the  difficult  problems  before  us  is  how  to 
adapt  Presbyterianism  to  the  wants  of  our  mission  fields. 
‘ Hard  indeed,’  I hear  you  say.  I wish  you  were  here  to 
help.” 

Writing  to  me  on  the  19th  of  December,  1880,  with  refer- 
ence to  his  leaving  China  for  a time,  my  husband  said : “ I 
cannot  doubt  that  God  is  leading  us.  . . . Matters  are  so 
rounded  out  that  I sometimes  wonder  if  we  are  never  to  come 
back  again.  I trust  we  may.  . . . Let  us  leave  all  in  the 
hands  of  God,  who  knows  what  is  best  for  us  and  for  his 
cause.” 

During  the  winter  in  Chefoo  there  are  sometimes  but  few 
steamers  coming  and  going,  and  Dr.  Nevius  was  detained 
some  weeks  waiting  for  one,  and  did  not  leave  until  the  14th 
of  January,  1881.  He  took  passage  from  Shanghai  in  the 
“ Glen  Roy,”  intending  to  leave  his  steamer  at  the  Isthmus  of 
Suez,  and  to  visit  Egypt  and  the  Holy  Land.  The  “ Glen 
Roy  ” stopped  on  her  way  down  the  coast  at  Foo-chow  and 
Amoy,  and  Dr.  Nevius  enjoyed  seeing  the  missionaries  in  both 
places,  although  he  had  to  go  on  shore  with  his  head  and  eyes 
bandaged,  his  old  enemy,  “ Ningpo  varnish,”  or  something 
resembling  it,  having,  as  so  often,  poisoned  him. 

His  journey  through  the  Indian  Ocean  was  a quiet  and 
pleasant  one.  On  the  24th  of  February  he  wrote  me:  “As 
the  sun  rose  this  morning  over  the  mountain-range  to  the  east 
of  us,  four  successive  elevations  were  clearly  marked,  though 
we  could  not  see  Mount  Sinai,  having  gone  too  far  north  dur- 
ing the  night.  At  eight  o’clock  we  passed  the  spot  where  it 
is  supposed  the  Israelites  went  through  the  Red  Sea.  ...  We 
dropped  anchor  at  Suez  about  nine  o’clock  this  morning.  . . .” 
Later  in  the  day  he  wrote:  “We  have  had  a remarkably 
quick  run,  and  are  now  near  Ismaiha.  ...  I may  leave  in  a 
few  moments  with  the  pilot,  while  the  ship  goes  on.  ...  It 


392 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


is  a great  trial  to  me.  I have  been  going  nearer  and  nearer 
to  you  every  day,  and  now  the  idea  of  stopping  off  is  dread- 
ful. ...  I shall  certainly  write  to  you  again  from  Alexan- 
dria. . . .” 

My  husband  had  made  a nice  little  itinerary  as  follows : 
“March  ist,  Cairo;  5th,  Alexandria;  10th,  Joppa;  25th, 
Naples;  27th,  Rome;  April  10th,  Paris;  12th,  London;  20th, 
Liverpool;  May  1st,  New  York” — which,  however,  he  did 
not  have  occasion  to  use.  The  postscript  to  his  letter  of 
February  25th  says:  “ I am  going  on  with  the  steamer  direct 
to  New  York!  ...  I found  last  night  that  the  home  attrac- 
tion was  stronger  the  farther  I got  westward.  I could  give 
you  many  pros  and  cons  which  passed  through  my  mind  last 
night.  ...  I will  only  say  that  my  fear  that  you  might  be  ill 
and  need  me  would  destroy  the  pleasure  of  the  trip ; and  if  it 
should  afterward  prove  that  you  really  had  been  ill,  that  fact 
would  take  away  all  pleasant  remembrances  of  it.  It  is  very 
different  from  deciding  a question  of  duty.  ...  I had  from 
the  first  committed  the  matter  to  God,  who  guides  our  steps, 
and  I have  now  no  doubts — although  I was  in  the  dark  yester- 
day— that  ' this  is  the  way.’  ...  We  expect  to  reach  Port  Said 
in  about  two  hours,  and  shall  be  detained  there  only  a short 
time ; then  about  nine  days  will  take  us  to  Gibraltar,  and  we 
hope  to  reach  New  York  about  the  20th  of  March.” 

Writing  me  from  the  “Glen  Roy”  on  the  14th  of  March, 
Dr.  Nevius  said:  “We  had  a delightful  sail  through  the  Med- 
iterranean, passing  Malta  so  close  that  we  could  read  with  a 
glass  the  time  by  the  town  clock,  and  the  name  on  the  Impe- 
rial Hotel.  We  reached  Gibraltar  a week  ago  yesterday.  I 
got  on  shore  just  in  time  for  service,  went  to  the  Scotch 
church,  formed  the  acquaintance  of  the  pastor,  was  invited  by 
him  to  his  house,  lectured  on  China  in  the  evening,  stayed  with 
him  overnight,  and  left  the  next  forenoon.” 

The  voyage  across  the  Atlantic  was  entirely  favorable, 


“THE  SEA-GULL ” 


393 


though  uneventful.  I have  a souvenir  of  it  in  the  following 
little  poem,  written  by  Dr.  Nevius  either  during  a storm  or 
soon  after  one : 

The  Sea-Gull 

Where  is  thy  home,  wild  nursling  of  the  storm  ? 

Lone  in  mid-ocean,  dost  thou  know  no  fear  ? 

Full  many  a league  from  shore  or  ocean  isle — 

What  dost  thou  here  ? 

Thou  sportest  with  the  sea  ! With  snowy  plume 

Touching  the  wave,  then  mounting  o’er  the  foam ; 

On  breaking  billows,  or  on  tempest’s  wing, 

Alike  at  home  ! 

Man’s  proudest  structures  quiver  in  the  blast 

That  only  speeds  thee  in  thy  circling  flight ; 

Thy  tireless  pinion  revels  in  the  gale, 

Frail  thing  of  might  ! 

Fain  would  I learn  the  lesson  thou  dost  bring— 

Be  joyful  in  my  lot ; on  stormy  sea 

Or  lonely  desert,  ever  trust  His  care 
Who  leadeth  me. 

Dr.  Nevius  reached  New  York  on  the  24th  of  March,  1881. 
I was  spending  the  winter  with  my  sister,  Mrs.  A.  D.  Schuyler, 
at  her  pleasant  home  in  Marshall,  Mich.  My  husband  im- 
mediately telegraphed  me  of  his  arrival,  and  a few  days  later, 
after  a short  visit  at  his  home  in  Seneca  County,  New  York, 
joined  me  in  Michigan ; and  our  long  separation,  which  had  been 
full  of  trials  and  equally  full  of  blessings  to  us  both,  was  over. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 


INCIDENTS  OF  VISIT  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES RETURN  TO 

CHINA 


HEN  my  husband  rejoined  me  in  Marshall,  Mich.,  in 


the  end  of  March,  1881,  I had  a little  surprise  in  store 
for  him.  He  and  I had  often  regretted  that  I had  never 
learned  the  violin,  as  we  thought  it  would  be  such  a help  in 
my  music-classes,  especially  after  I had  in  a measure  lost  my 
voice  for  singing.  A music-master  being  at  my  sister’s  house 
one  day,  I asked  him  if  he  thought  it  possible  that  in  the 
ensuing  six  months  I could  learn  enough  of  the  violin  to  use 
it  in  teaching  my  Chinese  and  for  playing  simple  “hymn- 
tunes.”  He  replied  that  if  I had  a good  ear  and  perseverance 
he  thought  I could.  So  I went  to  work,  and  after  a hard 
struggle  of  one  or  two  months  I got  the  better  of  the  perverse 
little  instrument,  after  which  time  the  practice  became  a plea- 
sure, and  helped  to  while  away  many  hours  of  impatient  waiting 
when  my  husband  was  making  his  preparations  for  leaving 
China  and  journeying  homeward  across  the  Indian  Ocean,  the 
Red  Sea,  and  the  Atlantic. 

On  the  evening  of  Dr.  Nevius’s  arrival,  my  niece,  Miss 
Schuyler,  and  I “ gave  a concert  ” for  his  especial  benefit ; 
and  I think  it  is  safe  to  say  that  he  was  never  more  surprised 
in  his  life.  I may  add  that  I did  not  stop  with  being  able 
merely  to  play  church-tunes  or  exercises  for  my  singing-class, 
which  was  the  most  I had  expected.  The  violin  has  ever 
since  been  a real  friend  and  solace  in  times  of  loneliness,  as 


394 


ESTIMATE  OF  CHINESE  CHARACTER 


395 


well  as  a pleasure  to  my  husband ; and  it  has  answered  exceed- 
ingly well  the  purpose  for  which  I originally  learned  it,  being 
of  the  greatest  help  to  me  in  my  vocal  music-classes,  its  strong, 
imperative  tones  almost  compelling  the  dull  ear  and  untrained 
voice  to  follow  and  imitate  it.  Of  late  years  I have  invariably 
used  it  when  teaching  the  Chinese  to  sing. 

This  visit  to  the  United  States,  lasting  from  the  spring  of 
1 88 1 to  September  of  1882,  was  an  eventful  one  to  us.  My 
husband,  as  on  his  previous  visit,  went  here  and  there  among 
the  churches,  speaking  with  great  power,  and  awakening 
everywhere  an  interest,  not  only  in  his  own  special  work,  but 
in  the  work  of  missions  in  general.  It  was  a noticeable 
feature  in  all  his  addresses  how  little  attention  was  attracted 
to  himself  and  how  much  to  the  cause  he  represented  and  the 
people  of  whom  he  spoke.  It  was  sometimes  thought  that  he 
overestimated  the  character  of  the  Chinese,  and  that  by  giving 
them  the  respect  which  he  believed  they,  as  a nation,  deserve, 
he  would  produce  the  impression  that  they  do  not  need  the 
light  of  the  gospel.  But  I think  no  intelligent,  broad-minded 
person  ever  got  that  idea. 

Nor  would  my  husband  pander  to  a sickly  desire  for  harrow- 
ing stories  or  tragic  instances  of  cruelty  and  wickedness,  such 
as  undoubtedly  abound  among  the  Chinese,  as  in  every  other 
heathen  nation.  He  simply  told  the  truth,  allowing  it  to 
make  its  own  impression.  It  was  a surprise  to  him  to  find  the 
prejudice  against  our  poor  Chinese  so  strong  that  some  persons 
were  not  willing  to  allow  them  credit  even  for  the  physical 
strength  which  some  of  them  possess.  I remember  well  when 
he  was  giving  an  address  before  the  General  Assembly  which 
met  in  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  He  had  mentioned  some  feats  of 
strength  such  as  have  perhaps  been  narrated  in  the  letters  or 
journals  already  given  in  this  book,  when  an  angry  voice  cried 
out  in  the  audience,  “ Say  that  again  ! ” He  did  say  it  again, 
and  added  other  instances  which  proved  that  at  least  in  the 


39^ 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


direction  of  endurance  and  muscular  strength  our  hardy 
Shantung  mountaineers  are  fully  the  equals  of  Anglo-Saxons. 

He  was  also  glad  to  give  the  Chinese  the  full  credit  which 
they  deserve  of  being  intellectually  very  nearly  on  a par  with 
Anglo-Saxons ; and  also,  taking  into  consideration  the  fact  of 
their  being  heathen  through  and  through,  he  never  failed  to 
accord  them,  morally,  high  praise.  At  the  same  time  he  never 
withheld  the  darker,  sadder  truth  that  as  a people  they  are 
degraded ; that  the  light  which  was  in  them  long  ago  became 
darkened ; that  as  a government  they  are  corrupt  to  an  aston- 
ishing degree ; and  that  nothing  but  the  gospel  of  Christ  can 
save  them  as  a nation  or  as  individuals. 

During  the  summer  of  1882,  while  my  husband  and  I were 
spending  a few  weeks  at  Asbury  Park,  on  the  coast  of  New 
Jersey,  he  gave  an  address  on  missions  to  a crowded  house, 
where  he  was  one  of  several  speakers.  At  that  time  it  was 
customary  to  allude  to  woman’s  work  in  distinction  from 
man’s  work,  as  if  they  were  essentially  different,  and  to  the 
great  disparagement  of  the  latter.  In  order  to  be  popular  one 
was  obliged  to  use  exaggerated  expressions  and  * indulge  in 
a sort  of  sentimentalism  which  is  not  wholesome.  Every  one 
who  knew  my  husband  well  was  aware  that  he  had  a very 
high  appreciation  of  lady  missionaries  and  of  the  work  they 
could  do ; but  he  never  believed  that  their  work  was  superior 
to  or  more  important  than  that  of  men.  He  also  knew  that 
certain  expressions  often  made  use  of  in  referring  to  women’s 
work  were  not  strictly  true,  and  he  consequently  regretted 
them;  as,  for  instance,  that  stereotyped  one,  “ Women  can 
never  be  reached  except  by  women.”  His  own  experience  in 
the  country  stations  of  Shantung  at  a time  when  no  women, 
foreign  or  native,  had  been  employed  in  evangelistic  work 
proved  the  contrary.  He  knew  that  fathers,  husbands,  and 
brothers,  when  themselves  filled  with  the  love  of  Christ,  must 
be  constrained  to  preach  him  to  their  mothers,  wives,  and 


VIEWS  ON  WOMAN’S  WORK 


397 


daughters,  and  that  there  could  not  possibly  be  more  effective 
missionaries  to  the  women  of  China  than  these  converted, 
men.  Yet,  as  I have  said,  he  believed  in  women’s  work  as  of 
very  great  importance,  though  second  to  that  of  men.  It 
seemed  to  him  that  the  trend  of  Bible  teaching  was  in  that 
direction.  On  this  occasion,  in  the  meeting  at  Asbury  Park, 
he  dared,  in  a most  kind  spirit,  and  intending  not  in  the  very 
least  to  depreciate  the  work  of  women,  to  express  some  such 
sentiments.  It  required  courage  to  do  it,  because  he  knew 
the  spirit  of  his  audience.  He  had  not  finished  speaking  be- 
fore there  was  a perfect  buzz  of  voices.  Here  and  there  a 
gallant  defender  of  the  no-longer-to-be-called  “ weaker  sex  ” 
sprang  to  his  feet,  crying  out  how  much  he  deprecated  such 
language,  and  dissenting  angrily  from  the  sentiments  of  the 
speaker.  Dr.  Nevius  stood  on  the  platform  with  folded  arms, 
serious,  waiting,  watchful.  When  quiet  had  been  restored  he 
said  a few  conciliatory  words,  but  ended  with  these,  while  a 
gleam  shot  from  his  deep-set  eyes  which  was  never  seen  except 
when  he  was  strongly  moved : u But,  notwithstanding  all  this, 
the  fact  remains  that  when  our  Saviour  chose  his  apostles  to 
evangelize  the  world,  he  chose,  not  women,  but  men.” 

“ I am  glad  you  said  it,  Dr.  Nevius,”  was  the  assurance  my 
husband  received  from  one  and  another  of  his  ministerial 
friends  at  the  close  of  this  service ; but  not  many  of  them  had 
the  courage,  just  then  and  there,  to  avow  their  honest  convic- 
tions. 

I think  no  reader  of  my  husband’s  letters,  with  their  frequent 
allusions  to  the  work  done  by  his  wife,  can  fail  to  see  that  at 
least  one  woman’s  work  was  appreciated  by  him  to  the  full ; 
and  I wish  to  give  here  what  I know  were  my  husband’s 
opinions  on  this  general  subject.  He  believed  that  there  was 
scarcely  one  department  of  missionary  work  from  which  they 
ought  to  be  excluded.  Schools,  either  for  boys  or  girls, 
women’s  classes,  house-to-house  visiting,  and  even  certain 


398 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NT  VI  US 


kinds  of  evangelistic  work,  provided  they  have  the  physical 
strength  required  for  it,  he  considered  entirely  “woman’s 
sphere.”  And  he  often  spoke  of  the  good  they  might  do  in 
book-making  as  of  very  great  importance.  It  was  at  his 
urgent  wish  that  I of  late  years  devoted  much  of  my  time  to 
literary  work.  He  believed  that  I might  accomplish  more  in 
such  work  than  in  any  other.  I wish  my  husband’s  position 
on  this  subject  to  be  clearly  understood.  He  did  not,  as  has 
been  represented,  consider  “ woman’s  work  ” the  “ fifth  wheel,” 
which  might  well  be  dispensed  with.  He  did  not  like  the 
separation  so  constantly  made  between  man’s  work  and 
woman’s,  and  he  especially  deprecated  the  antagonism  which 
some  people  seemed  determined  to  believe  existed  between 
them.  He  did  not  entirely  approve  the  present  plan  by  which 
ladies’  societies  send  out  to  the  mission  fields  women  only. 
This  “divorce”  seemed  to  him  unnatural  and  not  desirable. 
“ Why  should  you  not  send  men  to  mission  fields — at  least  a 
man  and  his  wife — as  willingly  as  a woman  alone  ? ” he  would 
sometimes  ask  these  societies ; and  he  used  playfully  to  refer 
to  having  “offered  himself”  repeatedly  to  these  ladies  and 
having  been  refused  ! 

If  I have  said  more  than  is  necessary  on  this  subject  it  is 
because  in  one  or  two  instances  my  husband’s  views  have  been 
misrepresented,  and  I wish  it  known  that  he  was  in  no  sense 
out  of  sympathy  with  the  so-called  “woman’s  movement” 
which  is  so  marked  a feature  of  Christian  work  in  this  age. 
He  so  fully  appreciated  it  that  he  believed  it  needed  no  exag- 
gerations nor  semi-untruths  to  make  it  the  power  for  good  it 
is  destined  to  be. 

I will  insert  here  a letter  addressed  to  Dr.  Ellinwood,  as  it 
gives  my  husband’s  views,  by  implication,  on  some  important 
questions  of  mission  policy.  It  was  written  at  the  “ Hermit- 
age ” in  Seneca  County,  New  York,  on  February  22,  1882  : 

“ Agreeably  to  your  request,  I will  give  you  my  individual 


OPINION  ON  THE  WEI-HIEN  MISSION  399 

views  respecting  the  establishment  of  a new  station  at  Wei-hien. 
The  missionaries  on  the  field  are  already  fully  acquainted  with 
them.  I wish  it  understood  that  I am  always  ready  to  coop- 
erate, as  far  as  I am  able,  with  any  plan  recommended  by  the 
mission  and  sanctioned  by  the  Board,  though  it  may  not  be 
one  which  my  individual  judgment  approves. 

“It  is  quite  true  that  Wei-hien  is  an  important  commercial 
center,  and  that,  in  itself  and  the  surrounding  country,  it 
furnishes  a wide  and  promising  field  of  usefulness  to  any  mis- 
sionary who  may  reside  there.  The  same  may  be  said,  how- 
ever, of  other  unoccupied  cities  in  China,  and  in  the  province 
of  Shantung. 

“ I cannot  approve  of  establishing  a new  station  in  Wei-hien 
at  present  for  the  following  reasons : 

“ First,  because  most  of  our  stations  already  established  in 
China,  including  those  in  Shantung,  greatly  need  reinforce- 
ment, and  it  seems  undesirable  to  form  new  stations  before  the 
urgent  wants  of  the  old  ones  are  supplied. 

“ Second,  should  the  reinforcing  of  the  old  stations  be 
regarded  as  undesirable,  and  it  be  thought  preferable  to  make 
use  of  new  men  to  establish  other  stations,  ought  not  these  to 
be  located  in  provinces  not  yet  occupied,  rather  than  in  Shan- 
tung, where  eight  missionary  societies  are  represented  besides 
our  own  ? 

“ Third,  the  work  to  be  done  from  Wei-hien  would  be,  I 
suppose,  principally  that  of  visiting  and  superintending  our 
interior  outstations  during  the  months  favorable  for  traveling, 
while  the  other  months  would  be  spent  at  home  chiefly  in  liter- 
ary work,  or  teaching  inquirers  and  catechists,  or  in  study.  I 
believe  that  more  could  be  accomplished  in  each  department 
of  labor  above  specified  by  persons  residing  in  Chefoo  rather 
than  Wei-hien.  Wei-hien  has  the  advantage  of  being  in  the 
vicinity  of  some  of  the  interior  stations,  while  it  is  nearly  two 
hundred  miles  distant  from  others  in  the  south  of  the  province. 


400 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


The  ' itinerator,’  in  going  on  a tour  of  from  two  to  five  months, 
starting  from  Wei-hien  rather  than  from  Chefoo,  would  save 
merely  the  time  required  to  travel  from  Chefoo  to  the  nearest 
outstation,  which  is  three  or  four  days ; and  this  inconsiderable 
journey  would  be  necessary  but  once  or  twice  a year.  ...  As 
regards  health,  Wei-hien  would  probably  be  found  to  have  no 
advantages  over  Chefoo.  It  is  an  inland  city,  situated  in  a 
plain,  adjacent  portions  of  which  are  covered  with  sand.  In 
the  spring  sand-storms  are  common  and  very  trying,  and  it  is 
much  hotter  there  in  summer  than  on  the  coast.  . . . 

“ Fourth,  with  Chinan  fu  well  manned,  the  intervening 
region  between  it  and  Chefoo  can  be  easily  covered  by  itiner- 
ations from  those  two  places,  as  has  been  abundantly  shown 
by  experience.  Should  we  be  able  at  once  to  obtain  enough 
men  to  establish  one  new  station  in  Shantung,  it  seems  to  me 
that  it  would  be  better  to  place  it  on  the  south  side  of  the 
province,  at  I-chow  fu,  or  somewhere  near  it.  That  city  forms 
nearly  an  equilateral  triangle  with  Chefoo  and  Chinan,  and 
is  nearly  midway  between  Chefoo  and  Nanking  on  the  direct 
road  south  toward  Shanghai.  As  regards  population  and 
trade  it  is  quite  equal  to  Wei-hien,  and  is  a city  of  a superior 
class.  It  is  far  removed,  also,  from  any  other  mission,  while 
Wei-hien  is  within  forty  miles  of  the  English  Baptists  at 
Ching-chow  fu,  and  within  twenty  miles  of  some  of  their 
numerous  stations  or  churches.  . . 

The  station  at  Wei-hien  was  begun  against  my  husband’s 
judgment ; but  he  gave  it  every  assistance  in  his  power,  though 
never  able  to  change  in  the  least  his  opinion  with  reference  to 
it  as  expressed  in  the  letter  herewith  given. 

In  February  of  1882  Dr.  Nevius  and  I were  called  to  my 
home  in  Seneca  County,  New  York,  by  the  illness  of  my  father 
Dr.  Coan.  We  felt  it  a special  mercy  that  during  this  time  of 
sorrow  and  extreme  anxiety  we  were  able  to  share  with  others 
the  privilege  of  watching  and  nursing  our  loved  ones.  By 


DEATH  OF  DR.  AND  MRS.  CO  AN 


401 


night  or  by  day  my  husband  was  constantly  at  my  father’s 
side.  As  a nurse  he  had  few  equals ; for,  together  with  excel- 
lent judgment  and  ready  tact  and  skill,  he  had  the  strong, 
steady  arm  and  hand  which  are  so  comforting  to  the  sick. 
But  in  this  case  more  than  that  was  needed.  My  father’s  clear 
intellect,  undimmed  to  the  last,  and  his  faltering  faith,  required 
just  such  a friend  for  that  time  of  supreme  need,  and  he  gave 
his  confidence  to  his  missionary  son-in-law  as  to  no  one  else. 
The  joy  of  knowing  that  he  had  been  a help  and  comfort  more 
than  repaid  for  weeks  of  weary  watching  and  some  peculiar 
trials  which  came  to  us  at  that  time.  One  week  before  my 
father  died  my  mother  became  ill,  and  on  the  morning  of 
March  1st,  less  than  twenty-four  hours  after  my  father  breathed 
his  last,  she  too  “ fell  on  sleep.”  On  the  3d  of  March  they 
were  buried,  in  one  grave,  in  the  beautiful  cemetery  near  Ovid 
village. 

My  husband’s  mother  had  never,  even  in  secret  wish,  recalled 
the  gift  which  she  had  dedicated  to  the  Lord ; and  she  bravely 
bade  her  children  good-by  as  we  left  our  home  again  for 
China  about  the  middle  of  the  month  of  August,  1882. 

We  had  the  happiness  of  taking  with  us  my  cousin,  Miss 
Lisle  Bainbridge,  the  companion  and  dearest  friend  of  my 
childhood.  She  went  not  as  a missionary,  but  as  a member 
of  our  family;  and  in  all  the  years  which  have  passed  since 
then  she  has  been  one  with  us  in  every  joy  and  sorrow,  help- 
ing in  our  missionary  work  in  many  ways  ; and  now,  as  I write 
this  record  of  the  life  of  my  husband,  she  gives  me  every 
assistance  in  her  power,  and,  what  is  more,  cheers  my  lonely 
life  by  her  love  and  sympathy. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 


A WINTER  SPENT  IN  THE  COUNTRY DR.  NEVIUS’S  VIEWS  ON 

THE  SUBJECT  OF  “SELF-SUPPORT” RELIGIOUS  PER- 
SECUTIONS  BAPTISMS 


N our  return  to  China  in  the  autumn  of  1882,  we  went 


by  the  way  of  San  Francisco,  crossing  the  continent  for 
the  first  time.  We  sailed  from  San  Francisco  in  the  “ City  of 
Tokyo”  on  the  21st  of  September,  and  reached  Shanghai  the 
middle  of  October,  and  Chef 00  the  last  day  of  that  month, 
getting  safely  on  shore  just  in  time  to  escape  a violent  storm. 

My  husband  at  once  resumed  the  charge  of  his  country 
stations,  which,  during  his  absence,  had  been  looked  after  by 
Rev.  J.  A.  Leyenberger  and  others.  I have  not  the  statistics 
to  refer  to,  but  I think  there  had  been  between  two  and  three 
hundred  baptisms  in  that  time,  and  many  applicants  were 
awaiting  Dr.  Nevius’s  return. 

After  a few  weeks  of  arranging  our  house  and  getting  settled 
for  the  cold  weather,  Dr.  Nevius  left  me,  to  be  absent  in  the 
country  all  the  ensuing  winter.  He  had  gone  only  as  far  as 
Tung-chow  fu,  and  had  been  away  less  than  a week,  when  he 
was  called  back,  and  returned  home  to  find  his  wife  danger- 
ously ill  with  erysipelas,  her  face  and  head  swollen,  and  her 
mind  wandering.  In  direct  answer  to  prayer  the  disease  was 
arrested,  and  in  less  than  a week  the  danger  was  over. 

During  this  enforced  visit  at  his  home  in  December  of 
1882,  Dr.  Nevius  wrote  to  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the  Pres- 


CALL  FOR  RELNFORCEMENTS 


403 


byterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  strongly  urging  the  neces- 
sity of  sending  some  one  to  assist  him  in  his  country  work. 
He  referred  to  the  fact  that  during  his  visit  at  home  he  had 
intentionally  refrained  from  urging  certain  very  promising  men 
to  accompany  him  back  to  China,  saying : 

“ I might  easily  have  secured  and , both  of  whom 

wished  to  come  with  me,  and  I should  have  been  delighted  to 
have  them;  . . . but  I determined  to  work  not  for  myself, 
nor  for  Shantung,  but  for  the  mission  cause  generally.  My 
brethren  here  now  reiterate  the  request  which  they  made  for 
me  four  or  five  years  ago.  The  want  which  then  existed  is 
still  unsupplied. 

“ Mrs.  Nevius  said,  as  I was  leaving  her  sick-bed  to  write 
this,  * Tell  Dr.  E to  send  a man  just  like  you  ! ’ I re- 

plied, ‘ That  would  suit  me  exactly ; how  I should  like  such  a 

man  as  Dr.  E was  when  he  left  the  seminary  !’  ‘No,’ 

she  interrupted,  ‘ I mean  such  a man  as  you  / ’ To  which  I 
made  answer  that  that  would  not  suit  me  as  well,  but  I should 
be  satisfied  by  a compromise.  Now  you  know  how  to  select 
a man  such  as or for  Mexico,  Chili,  or  San  Fran- 

cisco ; pick  out  such  a one  and  send  him  to  me  at  once.  I 
do  not  believe  there  is  another  field  where  a first-rate  man  is 
more  needed  or  can  do  more  good. 

“ We  all  like  Rev.  Gilbert  Reid,  and  should  be  glad  to  have 
him  remain  with  us.  ...  He  only  feels,  as  I do,  that  if  cir- 
cumstances should  arise  in  the  future  requiring  him  to  take 
part  in  some  new  enterprise  or  aggressive  movement  in  some 
of  the  unoccupied  provinces,  he  wishes  to  hold  himself  free 
for  any  manifest  call  of  duty.  Let  me  emphasize  the  fact 
that  our  work  will  need  all  the  men  you  can  send  us.  It  is 
progressing  and  developing  wonderfully.  . . . We  cannot 
keep  pace  with  it.  Secure  at  the  very  least  two  men  for  Chi- 
nan fu  and  one  for  us  here.” 

In  the  same  letter  he  wrote : “ It  appeared  in  our  last  mis- 


404 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


sion  meeting  at  Tung-chow  that  although  we  are  acting 
harmoniously,  we  are  not  fully  agreed  as  to  our  methods. 

Mr.  , in  our  'estimates/  asks  money  for  the  support  of 

about  a dozen  helpers  and  colporteurs  and  nearly  as  large  a 
number  of  country  school-teachers.  I could  readily  supply 
from  my  stations  an  equally  large  number  of  men,  and  use 
private  means  to  support  them ; and  such  a course  would  no 
doubt  give  an  impulse  to  my  work ; but  I so  doubt  the  desir- 
ableness of  such  a course  that  I do  not  dare  adopt  it.  I 
intend,  trusting  in  God’s  help  and  guidance,  to  try  to  work  on 
the  principle  of  self-support  and  self-propagation,  which  has 
thus  far  more  than  answered  my  expectations.  So  I have,  for 
this  year,  asked  nothing ; and  I am  not  using  private  funds 
because  I am  afraid  such  a course  would,  in  the  end,  do  more 
harm  than  good.  I cannot  tell  yet  what  will  be  the  result  of 
my  experiment,  and  I may  change  my  mind  and  plans,  as  I 
have  before.  I think  I am  on  scriptural  grounds,  and  am 
hopeful  for  the  future  ; but  I have  by  no  means  the  confidence 
in  myself  that  I used  to  have,  and  I know  that  I do  not  know 
half  so  much  as  I thought  I knew  twenty-five  years  ago  ! ” 

I wish  to  say  here  that  my  husband  never  did  change  in  the 
very  least  the  views  expressed  in  the  above  letter.  His  con- 
victions deepened  and  strengthened  with  each  year’s  observa- 
tion and  experience.  As  an  experiment  he  considered  it  in  a 
wonderful  degree  a successful  one,  and  never  in  any  sense  a 
failure.  But,  with  his  beautiful  charity  and  toleration  to  all 
who  differed  from  him,  he  did  not  seek  to  impose  his  views  or 
his  plans  of  work  upon  others.  He  could  see  good  in  the 
schemes  of  others  even  if  they  were  the  very  opposite  of  his 
own,  and  he  never  failed  to  accord  them  respect  and  deference. 

After  his  death  one  of  his  most  valued  friends,  with  whose 
views  on  divers  matters  he  had  been  obliged  scores  of  times 
to  disagree,  said  of  him  that  he  had  “ never  known  any  one 
with  whom  it  was  so  safe  to  differ.”  And  thus,  in  this  matter 


A Chinese  Mandarin  and  his  Wife,  of  I-chow  fu„ 


ACCIDENT  TO  A MANDARIN 


405 


of  “ self-support,”  as  it  was  called,  although  his  views  were 
considered  extreme,  there  was  positively  no  ill  will  between 
him  and  his  fellow-workers  who  disagreed  with  him  either  in 
theory  or  practice.  But  the  quiet  persistency  with  which  he 
held  to  and  worked  upon  these  new  lines  of  departure  had  a 
very  marked  effect,  not  only  in  his  own  mission,  but  in  others ; 
not  in  China  only,  but  in  Japan,  Korea,  India,  and  Siam. 

It  was  necessary,  in  order  to  keep  his  appointments,  that 
my  husband  should  not  tarry  long  at  his  home  in  Chefoo ; and 
so,  with  a heartache  for  us  both,  he  started  again,  on  the 
morning  of  December  14,  1882,  for  his  winter  in  the  interior. 
On  the  evening  after  leaving  he  wrote  me  from  the  inn  at 
Shin-tien,  where  we  had  spent  a night  on  our  first  journey  in 
Shantung,  twenty-one  years  before  : “ I slept,  or  at  least  rested, 
a good  deal  in  the  mule-litter,  and  should  have  been  much  re- 
freshed by  the  journey  had  it  not  been  for  an  accident.  About 
five  miles  from  here  I heard  a fearful  yelling  behind  me,  and 
my  muleteer  stopped  at  once  and  bade  me  get  out.  I thought 
we  had  been  attacked  by  robbers,  but  soon  learned  that  the 
son  of  a high  mandarin  was  traveling  our  way,  and  his  mules 
had  slipped  and  upset  him  in  a stream  by  the  roadside.  In 
he  went,  bed,  luggage,  and  all,  and  was  wet  through.  We 
went  back  to  him  and  were  a long  time  gathering  up  his  things 
and  repairing  damages.  We  put  the  unfortunate  youth  in  one 
of  our  shen-tsz , and  I wrapped  him  up  in  my  shawl  and  over- 
coat, and  then  F.  C and  I walked  and  rode  in  turn.  One 

of  our  beds  got  pretty  wet,  but  the  weather  is  so  mild  that  we 
shall  get  on  very  well.  Had  this  happened  two  nights  ago  the 
poor  fellow  might  have  been  frozen  to  death.” 

On  the  2 2d  of  December  he  wrote  me:  “.  . . We  got  up 
this  morning  at  half-past  three  o’clock,  and  have  come  one 
hundred  and  thirty  li  [fifty  miles].  We  intend  to  start  early 
again  to-morrow,  in  the  hope  of  reaching  Wei-hien  before 
sunset  Saturday  evening.  I am  bearing  the  journey  well,  and 


406 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


think  that  when  I get  accustomed  to  the  cold  I shall  not  mind 
it,  and  perhaps  may  come  to  the  conclusion  that  ‘ base-burn- 
ing ’ stoves  are  an  unnecessary  luxury.” 

By  Christmas,  1882,  Dr.  Nevius  had  reached  some  of  his 
most  important  stations.  Those  were  holy  days  if  not  holi- 
days, and  they  were  certainly  happy  days.  On  the  26th  he 
wrote  me  from  Chang-lo : “ The  news  of  my  arrival  reached 
Shu-kwang  last  evening.  To-day  a company  of  Christians 
have  been  in  to  see  me,  and  I spent  most  of  the  forenoon  talk- 
ing with  them.  ...  We  have  had  a prayer-meeting,  which  I 
enjoyed  exceedingly.  I have  not  realized  as  I ought  what  a 
blessed  privilege  it  is  to  have  the  care  of  this  flock  of  Christ’s 
sheep.  Pray  that  I may  as  an  under-shepherd  be  guided  and 
assisted  to  feed  and  care  for  them  as  the  Master  would  have 
me.” 

Readers  of  this  memoir  may  have  noticed  the  absence  of 
allusions  to  stated  hours  of  devotion  in  my  husband’s  journals 
and  letters  from  the  country.  I hope  they  have  also  realized 
the  reason  of  it.  As  a rule  he  had  no  leisure  from  early  morn- 
ing until  late  at  night,  except  when  walking  by  himself  over 
the  hills  and  valleys  between  his  stations.  Those  were  the 
golden  hours  of  his  day,  when  he  felt  God  especially  present, 
and  talked  with  him  as  friend  talketh  with  friend.  In  the 
twilight  of  the  early  morning  he  loved  to  walk  on  far  ahead  of 
his  men,  and  the  listening  angels  often  heard  him  singing  his 
favorite  hymns.  Perhaps  the  one  he  sang  oftenest  was  : 

“ Father,  whate’er  of  earthly  bliss 
Thy  sovereign  will  denies, 

Accepted  at  thy  throne  of  grace, 

Let  this  petition  rise : 

“ Give  me  a calm,  a thankful  heart, 

From  every  murmur  free; 

The  blessings  of  thy  grace  impart, 

And  make  me  live  to  thee ; 


LOVE  OF  NATURE 


407 


**  Let  the  sweet  hope  that  thou  art  mine 
My  life  and  death  attend ; 

Thy  presence  through  my  journey  shine, 

And  crown  my  journey’s  end.” 

This  expressed  exactly  the  wishes  and  longings  of  his  earnest, 
submissive,  and  loving  heart.  He  lived  in  an  atmosphere  of 
prayer,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  communion  of  his  soul 
with  God  was  so  unbroken  that  it  scarcely  needed  words  to 
express  it. 

One  source  of  never-ceasing  pleasure  to  my  husband  was 
his  passion  for  beautiful  scenery;  and  parts  of  the  country 
which  he  traversed  yearly  were  charming.  This  love  for 
nature  was  with  him  a species  of  worship,  for  he  “ looked 
through  nature  up  to  nature’s  God  ” ; and  the  rapt  expression 
which  came  over  his  countenance  spoke  more  than  words 
possibly  could  of  the  thoughts  of  love  and  adoration  which 
filled  his  soul  when  gazing  on  some  scene  of  special  loveliness. 
I used  to  wonder  that  he  never  felt,  as  most  of  us  do,  the  want 
of  churches  as  aids  to  worship.  That  he  never  did  was  due, 
I suppose,  to  the  habit  of  years  and  the  necessities  of  his  mode 
of  life,  which  had  taught  him  to  seek  God  in  his  own  works 
and  in  the  hearts  of  his  fellows  rather  than  in  temples  made 
by  men’s  hands. 

Writing  me  a few  days  later,  Dr.  Nevius  said  : “You  would 
be  pleased  to  hear  the  Christians  here  singing,  accompanied 
by  three  instruments — two  flutes  and  one  instrument  of  a 
dozen  or  more  reeds — all  played  in  good  time  and  tune.  . . . 
We  have  repacked  and  rearranged  for  a month’s  trip  to  the 
south.  ...  I went  yesterday  to  the  city  and  had  an  interview 
with  the  officer — long  and  rather  sharp,  but,  the  natives  all 
think,  very  satisfactory ; and  there  is  a prospect  of  matters 
being  settled  and  peace  and  good  will  restored.  . . . To-day 
I sent  my  card  to  the  district  magistrate,  and  he  sent  a deputy 
to  consult  with  me,  declining  my  visit  on  the  ground  of  urgent 


408 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


business.  They  are  in  a tight  place  and  do  not  know  how  to 
get  out  of  it.  It  is  now  fully  acknowledged  that  we  are  right 
in  our  statements  about  the  charge  of  salt-smuggling.  They 
admit  that  the  Christians  were  falsely  accused  and  ill  treated, 
but  are  not  willing  to  do  anything  to  remove  the  stigma  from  us.” 
There  is  a subject  which  one  who  has  not  lived  in  China 
finds  it  difficult  to  understand.  The  natives  of  Shantung  have, 
it  appears  to  me,  almost  a mania  for  lawsuits.  They  find,  I 
think,  a certain  kind  of  pleasure  in  the  excitement  attending 
them.  The  aggrieved  party — and  apparently  each  side  often 
sincerely  believes  itself  to  be  that — is  bent  on  getting  justice, 
and  is  willing  to  sacrifice  everything  in  that  endeavor.  In  a 
country  where  bribery  and  corruption  are  so  general,  the  rich 
have  naturally  the  advantage  over  the  poor,  and  every  influ- 
ential man  has  crowds  of  importunate  persons  hanging  upon 
him  for  help.  It  is  a well-known  fact  that  the  Romish  Church 
has,  from  the  first,  gained  immense  numbers  of  adherents  from 
its  custom  of  espousing  the  cause  of  its  members  who  have 
suits  pending  in  the  ya-muns ; and  the  Protestant  Christians 
hoped  for  the  same  advantage.  This  was  only  natural.  As 
soon  as  Christianity  gained  a foothold  in  our  province,  perse- 
cutions of  all  sorts  at  once  sprang  up,  and  unjust  acts  were 
committed  and  false  accusations  made  in  every  ya-mun. 
When  heathen  relations  determined  to  defraud  their  Christian 
brother  of  all  his  rights  as  a son,  or  villagers  to  make  the  life 
of  such  a one  intolerable,  simply  because  he  was  a Christian, 
there  seemed  every  reason  why  the  foreign  evangelist,  standing 
upon  treaty  rights,  should  come  to  the  help  of  his  native  friend. 
This  was  done  in  many  cases ; such,  for  instance,  as  is  men- 
tioned in  the  letter  given  above,  where  a false  accusation  of 
salt-smuggling  had  been  made.  The  native  officers,  as  a rule, 
were  ready  to  punish  a Christian,  but  very  slow  to  give  him 
justice.  The  story  of  the  persecutions  endured  by  native 
Christians  in  even  our  one  province  of  Shantung  would  fill  a 


RELIGIOUS  PERSECUTIONS  409 

volume.  They  ought  to  be  known ; but  I cannot  enter  into 
the  subject  here,  except  as  it  may  incidentally  appear  in  refer- 
ences to  my  husband’s  work.  For  many  years  the  most  trying 
and  annoying  part  of  that  work  had  to  do  with  cases  of  religious 
persecutions,  and  of  lawsuits  brought  against  the  Christians, 
or  by  them  to  gain  redress  for  injuries  received.  The  fact 
cannot  be  denied  that  in  a few  instances  unworthy  persons 
sought  admission  to  the  church  in  the  hope  of  gaining  an 
advantage  in  some  contemplated  wicked  scheme,  or  in  the 
hope  of  receiving  aid  in  some  unrighteous  lawsuit  already  com- 
menced. And  even  good,  honest  Christians  were  not  always 
entirely  blameless  in  these  things.  Sometimes  the  missionary, 
after  spending  hours  or  days  investigating  a matter,  and  sup- 
posing he  had  thoroughly  understood  it,  would  learn  that  there 
was  a deeper  depth  which  he  had  not  sounded  ; and  if  he  had 
already  committed  himself,  and  taken  the  affair  in  hand  before 
the  district  magistrate,  he  would  find  himself  in  a very  awk- 
ward position  indeed. 

It  became  evident,  after  the  first  few  years,  that  too  great 
care  could  not  be  exercised,  and  that  no  encouragement  ought 
ever  to  be  held  out  that  by  becoming  a Christian  a Chinaman 
might  hope  for  aid  in  litigation,  even  if  his  cause  were  most  just. 
It  is  considered  better  far,  in  almost  all  cases,  to  “ suffer  wrong 
rather  than  to  go  to  law,”  and  only  in  extremity  to  appeal  to 
“treaty  rights.”  In  what  I have  said  I have  referred  chiefly 
to  petty  injuries  and  persecutions,  which,  until  Christianity 
shall  have  spread  more  widely,  will  perhaps  be  the  rule  rather 
than  the  exception. 

In  strictly  business  transactions,  such  as  buying  land,  the 
registration  of  deeds,  and  the  like,  without  doubt  the  mission- 
ary, as  well  as  any  other  foreign  resident,  has  the  privilege  of 
standing  upon  his  “ treaty  rights,”  and  defending  them  when 
they  are  infringed  ; and  in  cases  of  persecution  he  also  has  the 
“ right,”  and  it  is  only  a question  whether  he  shall  use  it. 


410 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


During  Dr.  Nevius’s  absence  in  America  his  country  stations 
had  prospered ; but,  together  with  much  which  was  encourag- 
ing, there  were  also  on  his  return  many  very  difficult  questions 
to  be  settled,  and  the  most  arduous  work  imaginable  occupied 
his  time  and  strength  through  the  whole  of  the  winter.  There 
were  cases  of  discipline  awaiting  him,  and  not  a few  professed 
Christians  he  was  obliged  to  suspend  from  the  communion  of 
the  church.  There  were  many  instances  of  religious  persecu- 
tion ; and  many  lawsuits,  either  actually  commenced  or  in 
contemplation,  were  constantly  requiring  his  attention.  Writ- 
ing me  one  day,  he  said : “I  commenced  the  day  by  declin- 
ing out  and  out  to  press  a complaint  which  they  [the  Chris- 
tians in  a certain  place]  had  made  against  a neighbor;  and 
they  were  so  disappointed  and  grieved  that  there  seemed  for 
some  time  likely  to  be  a rebellion.  I stood  firm,  however,  and 
they  cooled  down,  and  the  work  of  the  day  commenced.  We 
were  engaged  for  three  hours  in  the  examination  of  candidates 
for  baptism,  and  nineteen  were  accepted.’ ’ 

About  the  end  of  January,  1883,  Dr.  Nevius  went  to  the 
Baptist  station  at  Ching-chow  fu,  where  he  spent  a week  or 
more  of  the  Chinese  New- Year  holidays.  Of  the  earnest 
workers  there  he  wrote  on  leaving:  “They  are  just  such  men 
as  China  needs.”  The  time  there  was  passed  in  trying  to 
overtake  his  correspondence,  and  in  preparing  a series  of 
articles  for  various  papers  and  magazines  at  home.  Still  the 
change  of  employment  was  restful,  and  the  society  of  foreign 
friends  a most  welcome  break  in  the  long,  lonely  months.  The 
winter  was  a very  severe  one,  with  an  unusual  amount  of  snow. 
He  mentions  in  one  of  his  letters  traveling  twenty  miles  in  a 
blinding  snow-storm,  from  eleven  o’clock  in  the  forenoon  until 
nine  in  the  evening,  at  which  time  the  snow  was  more  than  a 
foot  deep  even  where  it  was  not  drifted.  He  was  two  hours 
in  getting  over  his  last  two  miles.  It  was  impossible  to  keep 


BIBLE  TRAINING-CLASSES  411 

the  roads,  and  they  “ took  a course  as  at  sea,  and  waded 
through  it.” 

On  this  itinerating  tour  Dr.  Nevius  baptized  two  hundred 
and  eight  adults  and  more  than  twenty  children.  The  work 
done  resembled  in  its  minutiae  so  nearly  that  of  previous  tours 
that  I shall  insert  none  of  the  records  which  he  sent  me  from 
time  to  time.  He  reached  home  about  the  20th  of  April, 
1883,  tired,  as  usual,  but  in  pretty  good  health,  and  ready  for 
the  training-class  of  young  men  from  the  country  which 
assembled  a few  weeks  later.  In  the  meantime  he  made  a 
hurried  visit  to  Shanghai  to  attend  the  meeting  of  Synod. 
While  there  he  had  the  pleasure  of  welcoming  to  China  Miss 
Mindora  L.  Berry,  of  San  Francisco,  who  for  the  next  two 
years  was  a loved  member  of  our  household. 

I find  merely  incidental  mention  made,  either  in  journal  or 
letters,  of  my  husband’s  Bible  or  theological  classes,  which  for 
many  years  were  such  an  important  part  of  his  work ; and  I 
can  write  of  them  only  from  memory.  They  consisted  at  first 
of  almost  any  suitable  men,  young  or  old,  who  were  interested 
in  Christianity  and  wished  an  opportunity  to  study  it.  I think 
at  first  my  husband  often  aided  them  by  giving  money  for 
their  traveling-expenses  either  in  going  or  returning,  which  is 
in  accordance  with  Chinese  ideas  of  hospitality  in  “ speeding 
the  parting  guest  ” by  a gift  of  a few  thousand  cash.  After- 
ward he  was  obliged  to  be  less  and  less  liberal  in  the  use  of 
money.  While  these  men  were  with  us — twenty,  thirty,  forty, 
or  more — we  provided  food  for  them ; not  at  our  own  table, 
which  would  not  have  been  practicable,  but  in  a dining-room 
of  their  own,  with  a Chinese  cook,  who  gave  them  native  food 
such  as  they  were  accustomed  to  at  their  own  homes,  but  in 
many  cases  undoubtedly  better.  They  slept  in  our  own  com- 
pound, where  we  had  Chinese  quarters,  with  the  usual  earth 
floor  and  the  kang  for  beds.  Three  hours  or  more  in  the  fore- 


412 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


noon  and  from  two  to  four  in  the  afternoon  were  spent  by  my 
husband  in  our  home  chapel  in  close  teaching  and  examination 
of  the  lesson  given  the  day  before.  Dr.  Nevius  was,  I am 
sure,  a “ born  teacher,”  and  the  progress  which  these  country- 
men made  in  their  lessons  was  often  wonderful.  The  Bible 
was  his  chief  text-book,  though  he  made  use  of  commentaries 
and  other  helps  as  far  as  they  were  available.  Some  of  these 
commentaries  were  his  own.  He  often  gave  the  lesson  in  the 
form  of  a lecture,  and  required  his  class,  or  some  member  of 
it,  to  reproduce  it  the  second  day,  which  of  course,  to  un- 
trained minds,  was  not  easy.  In  fact,  he  made  this  very  hard 
work  a test  of  the  sincerity  of  his  pupils.  When  these  became 
too  numerous,  and  certain  persons  would  come,  influenced  in 
part  by  a desire  to  “ see  the  world,”  or  even  to  get  their  daily 
bread  without  working  for  it,  he  would  receive  them  without 
remark ; but,  as  a rule,  these  unworthy  ones  soon  had  quite 
enough  of  this  school  of  learning,  and  were  seldom  willing  to 
stay  more  than  two  weeks.  On  the  plea  of  illness,  or  some 
other,  they  would  ask  to  be  excused,  and  gladly  return  to 
their  homes  in  the  country.  But  the  students  who  were  in 
earnest  found  great  delight  in  this  opportunity  of  improvement, 
and  seldom  complained  of  overwork.  In  all  these  classes  I 
had  the  privilege  of  teaching  vocal  music,  usually  taking  for  it 
the  hour  from  one  to  two  in  the  afternoon.  Often  in  the  even- 
ing we  would  have  our  parlors  filled  with  these  Chinese  friends, 
for  whose  benefit  we  would  have  music  and  conversation,  pic- 
tures, and  any  sort  of  amusement  which  seemed  suitable.  After 
Miss  Berry  came,  she  sometimes  played  the  piano  and  I the 
violin,  and  our  duets  were  apparently  highly  appreciated.  I 
remember  on  one  such  evening  hearing  a pleasant  little  tink- 
ling behind  me  ; and  looking  around,  there  sat  one  of  the  oldest 
of  the  students — a man  sixty  years  of  age — with  his  guitar  in 
his  lap,  which  he  had  got  in  tune,  accompanying  us  without 
discord  and  in  perfect  time! 


BIBLE  TRAINING-CLASSES  '413 

These  classes  were  invariably  held  during  the  interval  be- 
tween country  tours.  On  account  of  the  healthfulness  of 
Chefoo,  all  through  the  summer  months,  when  in  other  parts 
of  China  the  missionaries  were  obliged  to  intermit  their  work 
and  often  to  leave  their  homes  for  the  sake  of  health,  we 
could  continue  our  employments  without  interruption. 

The  classes  were  in  session  from  six  weeks  to  two  months, 
at  the  end  of  which  time  the  members  of  them  returned  to 
their  stations  to  teach  the  less  favored  Christians  with  whom 
they  were  connected  what  they  had  learned  at  Chefoo.  In 
his  next  visit  Dr.  Nevius  would  find  out  whether  they  had  done 
so ; and  these  country  examinations  were  a great  stimulus  to 
both  the  teachers  and  the  .taught. 

On  the  1 2th  of  September,  1883,  after  his  summer  at  home, 
Dr.  Nevius,  accompanied  by  the  Rev.  Gilbert  Reid,  again 
started  for  the  country,  where  he  had  his  usual  experiences  of 
lights  and  shadows,  encouragements  and  discouragements ; but 
with  the  invariable  sense  of  God’s  presence  and  approval 
which  made  his  path  one  of  constant  light,  shining  “ more  and 
more  unto  the  perfect  day.”  Before  Christmas  he  was  at 
home  again,  and  had  commenced  the  work  of  the  winter.  I 
have  referred  too  seldom  of  late  to  the  preparation  of  books 
and  their  revision,  which  in  every  interval  of  leisure  occupied 
my  husband’s  thoughts.  When  he  had  several  consecutive 
months  at  home  he  seized  upon  them  to  complete  some  wait- 
ing manuscript  or  to  revise  one  of  his  books;  and  not  infre- 
quently he  spent  much  time  on  the  work  of  others.  In  every 
book  which  I myself  have  written  he  has  taken  great  interest, 
and  given  me  the  advantage  of  his  criticisms  and  corrections ; 
and  for  many  other  persons  he  did  the  same,  in  the  kindest 
and  most  unselfish  spirit.  He  was  an  active  member  of  the 
North  China  Tract  Society,  and  not  a little  of  his  time  was 
taken  up  in  examining  manuscripts  presented  to  it  for  publi- 
cation. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 


MENTION  OF  THE  “ MANUAL  ” AND  “ METHODS  OF  MISSION 
WORK  ” A REMINISCENCE  BY  REV.  J.  H.  LAUGHLIN 


HE  war  between  France  and  China  had  affected  us  so 


little  at  the  north  that  early  in  February,  1884,  my  hus- 
band went  for  his  customary  three  months’  tour  in  the  country 
stations. 

The  winter  had  been  an  unusually  laborious  one,  for  much 
literary  work  had  accumulated,  which  he  tried  in  vain  to  over- 
take. He  was,  moreover,  engaged  in  preparing  for  his  out- 
stations  a kind  of  “ curriculum  ” — if  I may  use  the  word — for 
the  learners  there.  The  last  few  days  before  leaving  home  he 
was  engaged  in  hectographing  the  pages  thus  prepared,  in 
order  that  each  station  should  be  supplied  with  them.  These 
“ Rules  and  Regulations  ” were  the  result  of  many  years  of 
observation,  experiments,  and  planning,  and  were  written  with 
an  almost  overwhelming  sense  of  their  importance,  as  they 
must,  he  knew,  affect  the  church  in  China  for  all  time  to  come. 
They  were  afterward  embodied  in  a little  book  called  “ Man- 
ual for  Inquirers.” 

This  “ Manual”  contains:  “General  directions  for  prosecut- 
ing Scripture  studies;  forms  of  prayer;  the  Apostles’  Creed, 
and  select  passages  of  Scripture  to  be  committed  to  memory ; 
with  a large  selection  of  Scripture  stories  and  parables,  and 
directions  as  to  the  way  in  which  they  are  to  be  recited  and 
explained.  Then  follow  rules  for  the  organization  and 


“ METHODS  OF  MISSION  WORK" 


415 


direction  of  stations;  duties  of  the  leaders  and  rules  for 
their  guidance;  a system  of  forms  for  keeping  station 
records  of  attendance,  studies,  etc. ; a form  of  church  cov- 
enant ; Scripture  lessons  for  preparing  for  baptism ; order  of 
exercises  for  church  services,  and  directions  for  spending 
Sunday ; a short  Scripture  catechism,  enforcing  the  duty  of 
giving  of  one’s  substance  for  benevolent  purposes ; and  a short 
essay  on  the  duty  of  every  Christian  to  make  known  the  gos- 
pel to  others.  To  the  whole  is  appended  questions  on  various 
parts,  especially  prepared  to  facilitate  the  teaching  and  exam- 
ination of  learners.  A selection  of  our  best-known  hymns  is 
also  sometimes  bound  up  with  the  volume.” 

The  above  long  quotation  is  taken  from  my  husband’s 
“ Methods  of  Mission  Work,”  issued  two  years  later,  which 
little  book  has  been  repeatedly  republished  by  various  societies 
in  England  and  America,  and  has  had  great  influence  in  other 
mission  lands  besides  the  one  for  which  it  was  originally 
intended.  It  will  be  of  special  interest  to  any  one  who  wishes 
to  know  the  way  in  which  my  husband  carried  on  his  work  in 
the  outstations.  It  will  be  seen  that  he  did  no  random  work, 
carelessly  sowing  the  seed  among  the  weeds,  but  that  he  made 
every  possible  effort  to  till  the  soil,  to  guard  against  the  tares, 
and  to  afford  to  the  weak,  imperfectly  taught  Christians  the 
instruction,  help,  and  comfort  they  so  greatly  needed.  Some 
of  his  friends,  both  at  home  and  in  China,  were  troubled 
because  he  did  not  sooner  give  to  these  incipient  churches  a 
complete  organization — at  least  the  ruling  elders  required  by 
Presbyterianism.  Had  he  yielded  to  this  pressure  he  would 
early  have  inducted  into  that  office  men  who  were  not  fitted 
for  it.  But  he  did  not  yield,  and  it  was  not  until  this  spring 
tour  of  1884  that  elders  were  ordained  in  some  of  the  churches. 
Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin  was  appointed  by  Presbytery  to  visit  the 
stations  in  company  with  Dr.  Nevius;  and  I think  they  found 
it  practicable,  in  three  or  four  out  of  the  sixty  places  where 


416 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


there  were  little  companies  of  Christians,  to  induct  suitable 
carefully  chosen  men  into  the  office  of  ruling  elder. 

In  stations  where  there  was  no  one  who  could,  even  by  the 
greatest  stretch  of  charity,  be  considered  fit  for  an  office-bearer 
in  the  church,  the  work  of  the  station,  with  its  informal  Sun- 
day services  and  aggressive  work  among  the  heathen,  was 
carried  on  by  the  combined  efforts  of  all,  subject  to  and  guided 
by  the  “ Rules  and  Regulations  ” already  referred  to. 

It  sometimes  happened  that  in  a healthful,  growing  station 
there  was  not  one  man  whose  intelligence,  piety,  or  conduct 
fitted  him  for  being  a leader  of  others,  while  there  might  be 
“ women  not  a few  ” who  were  such  in  an  eminent  degree. 
When  this  was  the  case,  these  women,  without  dreaming  that 
they  were  doing  anything  unwomanly,  would  come  naturally 
to  the  front,  reading  the  Bible,  if  they  were  able  to  read,  ex- 
plaining and  enforcing  it,  and  upon  occasion  reproving,  rebuk- 
ing, and  exhorting  with  all  authority.  Many  who  remember 
Dr.  Nevius’s  addresses  on  missions  will  call  to  mind  his  de- 
lighted mention  of  the  “ three  pillars  of  the  church  ” in  Yu-kia 
Shan-chien — three  sainted  women  who  have  now  for  many 
years  been  in  the  sanctuary  above ; “ pillars  ” there,  perhaps, 
to  go  no  more  out  forever.  Mrs.  Liu,  the  mother  of  Liu 
Mao-lin,  is  yet  spared  to  work  for  Christ.  Of  her  Mr.  F. 
Chalfant  recently  wrote : “ Mrs.  Liu,  of  Shin-tsai,  is  still  alive, 
and  is  the  most  remarkable  Christian  character  I have  met  in 
China.  When  I was  urging  Rev.  Lan  Yu-ho  to  organize  a 
church  in  west  Lin-ku,  recently,  he  hesitated,  and  then  with 
a twinkle  in  his  eye  replied,  * The  only  man  in  that  region  fit 
for  the  eldership  is  Mrs.  Liu  ! * I think  we  must  push  for 
lady  elders  as  well  as  deaconesses  ! ” 

And  so  the  work  was  carried  on,  sometimes  by  men,  some- 
times by  women,  God  setting  his  seal  of  approval  by  bring- 
ing many  precious  souls  out  of  darkness  into  light.  I cannot, 
within  the  limits  of  one  short  chapter,  give  any  adequate  idea 


WORK  IN  OUTSTATIONS 


417 


of  the  progress  of  this  work  in  these  distant  country  stations, 
nor  of  the  way  in  which  it  was  carried  on.  The  leader 
who  attended  the  training-classes  in  Chefoo  did  a great  deal 
of  teaching.  A careful  record  was  kept  of  the  attendance  at 
services,  and  of  the  amount  of  study  done  and  lessons  learned, 
of  labors  among  the  heathen,  and  also  of  money  contributed 
for  benevolent  purposes.  The  study  of  the  Bible  worked  a 
miracle  in  many  a darkened  mind,  proving  how  true  it  is  that 
“ the  entrance  of  Thy  word  gives  light.”  The  presence  and 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  manifested  in  those  remote  corners, 
where  so  few  human  helps  are  possible ; and  the  growth  in  the 
knowledge  and  fear  of  God,  and  the  consistent,  holy  lives  of 
men  and  women  born  and  reared  in  heathenism,  must  be 
witnessed  to  be  fully  appreciated.  Any  one  who  feels  that 
this  account  of  the  formation  and  work  of  those  country  sta- 
tions, or  churches,  is  very  imperfect  will  find  a fuller  discus- 
sion of  the  subject  in  the  little  book  called  “ Methods  of 
Mission  Work,”  which  can  be  procured  at  the  Presbyterian 
Mission  House,  156  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York,  or  from  the 
Presbyterian  Mission  Press,  Shanghai,  China. 

On  the  28th  of  April,  1884,  after  his  return  home,  my  hus- 
band wrote  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  as  follows : “ . . . As  to  my 
own  work,  it  goes  on  gradually  and  encouragingly.  I baptized 
on  my  last  tour  ninety  adults,  and  added  four  new  stations,  the 
whole  number  now  being  sixty.  As  to  the  method  adopted, 
I am  more  and  more  convinced  that  it  is  the  scriptural 
method,  the  practical  method,  the  most  substantial  method, 
and  more  thorough  in  its  working  and  results  than  what  may 
be  called  the  old  methods  have  been.  It  requires  a few  more 
years,  however,  to  test  its  character  and  merits  more  thorough- 
ly. ..  . As  to  help  for  myself,  I have  given  up  asking  for  it 
or  troubling  myself  about  it.  It  is  almost  too  late  now  for  me 
to  get  help  from  new  men  just  coming  from  home.  . . . Dr. 
Corbett’s  work  and  mine  will  probably  before  long  be  devolved 


418 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


upon  the  younger  men  in  the  different  missions  and  competent 
natives.” 

On  the  28th  of  May  Dr.  Nevius  gave  an  address  before  the 
North  China  Tract  Society  in  Peking.  Writing  from  there, 
he  expressed  his  surprise  that  the  missionaries  in  the  capital 
devoted  themselves  so  exclusively  to  chapel-preaching  and 
schools,  and  added:  “ If  schools  and  chapds  are  to  interfere 
with  country  work  to  that  extent,  I think  they  would  better  be 
given  up.”  But,  as  a matter  of  fact,  he  believed  fully  both  in 
schools  and  in  chapel  work,  not  considering  it  necessary  that  the 
work  of  first  importance  should  in  consequence  be  neglected. 

During  the  spring  tour  of  1884,  and  from  that  time  on,  Dr. 
Nevius  was  usually  accompanied  in  his  country  work  by  Rev. 
J.  H.  Laughlin,  who  relieved  him  of  much  care,  and  whose 
congenial  society  was  a great  comfort.  I had  now  no  longer 
to  think  of  him  as  all  alone,  and  perhaps  ill,  when  far  away 
from  home.  On  the  contrary,  I knew  that  the  two  men,  as 
they  rolled  and  jolted  over  the  stones  and  ruts  of  the  moun- 
tains and  plains,  sitting  one  each  side  of  the  big  wheel  of  the 
barrow,  were  the  very  farthest  remove  from  being  objects  of 
pity.  They  were  too  good  friends  to  feel  obliged  to  “ enter- 
tain ” each  other,  and  often  mile  after  mile  each  one  quietly 
rested,  planned,  or  reflected,  only  occasionally  giving  the  other 
the  benefit  of  his  meditations.  When  not  too  tired  Mr. 
Laughlin  read  aloud  some  entertaining  book  to  Dr.  Nevius, 
who  was  the  best  listener  in  the  world.  Thus,  when  going 
from  station  to  station,  they  whiled  away  many  tedious  hours, 
and  also  brushed  up  their  knowledge  of  history  and  of  present- 
day  literature. 

The  following  is  a reminiscence  kindly  sent  me  by  Rev. 
J.  H.  Laughlin : 

“My  acquaintance  with  Dr.  Nevius  began  in  April,  1881. 
We  met  in  my  native  town  in  Pennsylvania,  whither  he  had 


MR.  LAUGHLIN'S  REMINISCENCES  419 

come  by  request  to  take  part  in  the  ordination  of  two  young 
men,  R.  M.  Mateer  and  myself.  The  burden  of  his  charge 
to  us  as  missionaries  was,  ‘ Get  into  full  sympathy  with  the 
Chinese ; love  them.’  His  own  life,  I afterward  learned,  was 
this  charge  in  execution. 

“ Our  next  meeting  was  in  Tung-chow,  China,  in  the  autumn 
of  1882.  The  Shantung  mission  and  Presbytery  were  in  ses- 
sion there.  Dr.  Nevius  had  just  returned  from  the  United 
States,  and,  though  it  was  the  beginning  of  winter,  was  starting 
on  a six-months’  tour  among  his  churches.  I recall  his  trying 
on  of  the  fur-lined,  thick-soled  native  boots  that  he  was  buying 
to  keep  his  feet  comfortable  on  the  unwarmed  earthen  floors 
of  the  inns.  This  winter  tour  illustrated  another  trait  of  his 
character — devotion  to  duty.  His  care  for  his  stations  had 
kept  him  on  the  field  a year  after  Mrs.  Nevius,  in  feeble  health, 
had  gone  to  America.  It  plunged  him  into  the  winds  and 
snows  of  a cold  winter  immediately  on  his  arrival. 

“ At  the  same  meetings  I also  noticed  his  unfailing  courtesy 
in  debate,  and  his  cheerful  acquiescence  when  the  votes  of  his 
brethren  went  against  him. 

“ Some  time  during  the  next  year  he  invited  me  to  become 
his  assistant  in  caring  for  the  eight  hundred  and  fifty  Christians 
who  then  formed  his  parish.  In  the  spring  of  1884  we  took 
our  first  tour  together.  Thus  began  a close  intimacy  which 
continued  while  he  lived.  During  those  years,  when  we 
traveled  thousands  of  miles  together  in  the  same  wheelbarrow, 
and  discussed  and  decided  some  of  the  most  delicate  and 
difficult  questions  that  fall  to  the  lot  of  man,  I cannot  recall 
that  our  congeniality  and  harmony  were  ever  interrupted  for 
an  hour.  When  we  differed  he  appeared  to  give  the  same 
deferential  consideration  to  my  untried  opinions  as  I to  his, 
which  had  been  tested  by  a thirty-years’  experience. 

“ The  affairs  of  the  stations  he  managed  with  painstaking 
care,  patience,  and  skill.  His  knowledge  of  his  parishioners 


420 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


was  remarkable.  He  was  personally  acquainted  with  each  of 
them,  knew  their  special  foibles,  weaknesses,  and  virtues. 

“The  multitude  of  his  cares  did  not  long  weigh  on  Dr. 
Nevius’s  spirits.  A most  cheerful  religion  was  his.  The 
journey  between  the  stations  was  always  beguiled  by  conver- 
sation, recitation  of  poems  or  ^rations,  singing,  and  reading. 
The  latter  fell  to  me,  owing  to  a defect  in  his  vision,  which 
refused  to  accommodate  itself  to  the  motion  of  the  barrow^ 
Among  the  books  thus  traversed  were  Macaulay’s  ‘ History  of 
England,’  a volume  of  Joseph  Cook’s  Lectures,  newspapers, 
and  some  works  of  fiction  which  I do  not  recall. 

“ Dr.  Nevius  loved  a horse,  and  never  seemed  happier  than 
when  driving  or  riding  or  otherwise  handling  one.  One  even- 
ing, after  finishing  up  the  work  of  a station,  we  were  riding 
our  ponies  to  the  inn  where  we  were  to  spend  the  night. 
Perhaps  it  was  the  exhilaration  of  completing  that  station’s 
work,  perhaps  the  effect  of  the  fine  evening,  perhaps  the  spirits 
of  the  ponies  themselves;  at  any  rate,  they  were  allowed  to 
break  into  a canter,  then  a gallop,  then  the  topmost  speed  of 
which  they  were  capable.  At  the  end  of  the  spurt  Dr.  Nevius 
began  to  moralize : * I’m  afraid  that  was  not  quite  right,  for 
two  reasons : First,  our  lives  are  too  valuable  to  risk  in  that 
way.  A vast  sum  of  money  has  been  invested  in  us  as  mis- 
sionaries. Our  lives  are  therefore  valuable,  and  should  not  be 
needlessly  endangered.  Secondly,  it  would  not  look  well  to 
read  in  the  newspapers  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  So-and-so  or  the 
Rev.  Mr.  So-and-so  had  been  killed  in  a horse-race  ! ’ To  all 
of  which  I assented.  Next  morning,  as  we  rode  along,  com- 
ing to  a level  piece  of  road,  he  turned  to  me  and  said,  'Well, 
after  all  that’s  been  said,  if  you  really  want  to  know  which  of 
these  horses  is  the  faster,  here’s  a good  place  to  find  out  ! ’ 
And  we  forthwith  proceeded  to  find  out. 

" The  improvement  of  the  temporal  as  well  as  of  the  spirit- 
ual condition  of  the  Chinese  was  a never-failing  aim  with  Dr. 


MR.  LA  UGHLIN'S  REMINISCENCES 


421 


Nevius.  Many  were  the  seeds,  grains,  trees,  and  vines  he 
imported  and  strove  to  introduce ; a foreign  grain-cradle,  and 
a carriage  too.  Many  were  failures,  but  that  affected  neither 
his  spirits  nor  his  efforts.  His  carriage  experience  is  a good 
illustration.  It  was  procured  at  great  expense — had  to  be 
made  to  order ; the  width  must  be  no  greater  than  that  of  the 
native  cart,  else  it  could  not  pass  through  the  narrow  cuts  in 
the  hills ; the  front  wheels  must  be  low  enough  to  go  under 
the  body,  else  it  would  be  impossible  to  make  the  short  turns 
from  the  narrow  streets  into  the  inns.  Other  attempts  to  adapt 
it  to  Chinese  conditions  were  made,  but  still  the  result  was 
failure.  Our  experience  with  the  vehicle  was  a series  of  ad- 
ventures. We  hitched  up  on  the  jetty  whither  it  was  landed 
from  the  steamer.  Our  team  was  two  mules  which  had  never 
been  driven  side  by  side,  the  native  method  being  tandem. 
Our  progress  through  the  main  street  of  the  native  city  was 
accompanied  by  great  consternation  among  the  shopkeepers, 
and  the  taking  in  of  signs  and  awnings  which  were  threatened 
by  the  high  carriage-top.  Outside  the  city  gate  is  a moat 
crossed  by  a stone  bridge  just  wide  enough  for  a cart.  Here 
the  mules,  accustomed  to  a tandem  choice  of  the  center  of 
the  bridge,  began  to  push  each  other.  Result,  a drop  for 
carriage  and  occupants  of  five  feet  into  the  moat.  Nobody 
hurt,  but  some  damage  done  to  the  new  carriage.  Its 
owner  only  laughed,  and  we  started  again.  A few  hundred 
yards  farther  one  of  the  mules  slipped  on  the  ice  of  a frozen 
stream  and  fell  flat.  Her  struggles  to  regain  her  footing 

proved  fruitless.  Unhitched.  Ditto.  Finally  had  to  drag  her 
off  the  ice  to  the  solid  ground,  where  success  was  achieved  and 
a new  start  made.  But  the  top,  which  had  to  be  high 
on  one  account,  was  too  high  on  others.  It  made  the 
vehicle  upset  easily,  and  the  entering  of  some  inn-yards 
impossible.  Once,  when  hundreds  of  miles  from  the  port 
and  foreign  workmen,  the  hub  of  one  wheel  began  to  turn 


422 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


on  its  box,  the  latter  having  been  heated  and  fastened  to  the 
spindle.  The  hub  was  a mere  shell  before  we  noticed  the 
disaster.  Other  breakages  occurred  in  sufficient  number  to 
show  clearly  that  the  use  of  that  carriage  on  Chinese  country 
roads  was  impracticable.  Throughout  it  all  Dr.  Nevius  kept 
his  temper,  and  seemed  to  regard  the  entire  transaction  as  a 
huge  joke. 

“ Other  trying  incidents  of  a different  kind  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  treat  in  the  same  good-humored  way.  Once  when 
a long-standing  candidate  for  baptism,  who,  for  good  reasons, 
had  been  refused  again  and  again,  broke  into  a rage,  yelled, 
called  us  foreign  devils,  and  made  my  blood  boil,  Dr.  Nevius 
simply  laughed,  and  congratulated  himself  that  he  hadn’t  re- 
ceived the  man  into  the  church  long  before. 

“Always,  to  sum  up,  I found  Dr.  Nevius  a genial  compan- 
ion, a Christian  gentleman.  Of  great  value  to  me  have  been 
his  counsels  and  example. 

“J.  H.  Laughlin.” 

The  autumn  tour  of  1884  had  nothing  of  unusual  interest  in 
it ; but  the  work  in  the  stations  was,  on  the  whole,  prospering, 
and  a number  of  converts  were  received  into  the  church.  My 
husband  did  not  bear  the  fatigue  of  these  tours  as  he  had  in 
previous  years,  and  all  through  the  ensuing  winter  he  was  far 
from  well,  though  able  to  accomplish  a great  deal  of  literary 
work. 

In  the  spring  of  1885  the  continued  war  between  China  and 
France  gave  us  some  anxiety,  and  it  was  thought  better,  on 
account  of  it,  for  Dr.  Nevius  to  remain  a few  weeks  longer  at 
home ; but  early  in  March  he  and  Mr.  Laughlin  started  for 
the  country,  and  it  was  then  that  they  tried  the  experiment  of 
going  in  the  foreign  carriage  referred  to  by  Mr.  Laughlin. 
My  husband,  when  at  home  in  the  United  States,  had  given 
careful  directions  for  the  construction  of  this  narrow-gauge 


SILVER-MINE  CRAZE 


423 


vehicle,  which  would  run  in  the  roads  and  ruts  of  the  common 
native  carts.  It  had  good  springs  and  seats,  and  a cover 
affording  protection  from  rain.  In  looks  it  was  like  a “ Penn- 
sylvania market-wagon.”  It  reached  China  safely,  and  was 
used  a few  times  on  the  “ West  Beach  ” at  Chefoo.  But  as 
an  itinerating  conveyance  it  was  not  a success,  as  has  been 
shown.  Dr.  Nevius  and  Mr.  Laughlin  were  both  skilful  horse- 
men, and  equally  ready  in  an  emergency ; and  these  qualities 
were  in  constant  requisition  on  this  tour.  Dr.  Nevius  usually 
held  the  reins,  while  Mr.  Laughlin,  as  the  younger  man,  was 
on  his  feet  half  the  time,  having  to  spring  to  the  ground  to 
ward  off  accidents  of  all  sorts.  They  managed  to  get  the 
carriage  safely  home,  after  which  it  was  sold  for  half  its  value, 
and  taken,  I think,  to  Port  Arthur,  having  proved  an  expen- 
sive experiment. 

During  the  year  1885  the  country  work  in  my  husband’s 
stations  received  a severe  check  in  the  excitement  which  sprang 
up  in  connection  with  a silver-mine.  Many  of  the  native 
Christians,  in  common  with  the  heathen  around  them,  went 
wild  over  it.  Not  a few,  in  spite  of  the  warnings  of  their  for- 
eign teachers,  invested  in  it  the  savings  of  a lifetime,  and  in 
the  end  lost  their  all.  There  were  also  at  that  time  some 
severe  cases  of  religious  persecution.  In  a letter  dated  Novem- 
ber 12,  1885,  my  husband  said: 

“ These  causes  have  retarded  the  work  for  the  time,  but  we 
have  many  grounds  of  hope  and  promise.  This  autumn,  for 
the  first  time  in  many  years,  I have  not  taken  my  usual  country 
tour.  Mr.  Laughlin,  who  is  now  sharing  my  work,  went  in 
my  stead.  I expect  to  go  but  once  a year  hereafter,  and 
eventually  to  leave  my  country  stations  entirely  in  the  hands 
of  younger  men,  giving  my  time  chiefly  to  book-making  and 
theological  teaching.  I find  both  the  physical  and  mental 
strain  too  much  for  me,  and  I must  do  more  quiet  work  at 
home.  Not  that  I am  specially  ill;  indeed,  in  most  respects 


424 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


I feel  as  well  as  ever ; but  it  is  time  to  husband  my  resources, 
for  you  know  I am  not  far  from  the  ‘ threescore  years.’ 

“ I have  lately  been  preparing  in  Chinese  ‘ Questions  on  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,’  for  use  in  the  country  churches.  . . . 

“ I have  also  completed  another  edition  of  my  wheelbarrow. 
It  weighs  a third  less  than  the  last,  and  I think  it  better  in 
every  way,  and  also  cheaper.  . . . 

“ The  political  sky  here  is  clear  again,  and  there  is  more  and 
more  prospect  of  China’s  quickening  her  pace  in  the  line  of 
progress.  We  have  now  in  Chefoo  a telegraph-line  connect- 
ing us  with  the  rest  of  the  world,  and  other  lines  are  being 
established,  both  north  and  south.  It  is  probable  that  rail- 
roads will  follow  in  a few  years.  China  has  just  received 
from  Germany  two  of  the  finest  men-of-war  afloat.  We  have 
nothing  in  our  navy  to  compare  with  them.  The  Chinese  are 
as  pleased  as  with  a new  toy.  They  are  very  imperfectly 
trained  to  the  use  of  such  engines  of  war,  but  they  will  im- 
prove gradually.  The  war  with  France  has  stirred  them  up  a 
good  deal,  and  reassured  them  in  their  belief  in  their  ability 
to  resist  a foreign  foe.” 

During  the  autumn  of  1885  Dr.  Nevius  was  much  interested, 
as  a member  of  a “joint  committee,”  in  arranging  a division 
of  territory  and  cooperation  in  work  between  the  Presbyterian 
and  English  Baptist  missions  in  Shantung.  The  fields  of  these 
two  missions  were  co-terminous,  and  in  certain  places  inter- 
sected each  other ; and  there  had  been  some  misunderstanding 
and  jealousy  between  the  natives  laboring  in  them.  I remem- 
ber well  the  great  solicitude  my  husband  felt  about  this  mat- 
ter, and  how  earnestly  he  assisted  in  preparing  a scheme  for 
inducing  harmony  and  preventing  trouble  in  the  future.  I 
think  his  Baptist  friends  were  well  satisfied  with  his  action, 
and  that  the  plan  adopted  has  worked  satisfactorily  since. 


group  of  “Inquirers”  with  theu  Teacher  in  the  Centre. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 


WORK  OF  VARIOUS  KINDS THE  INTRODUCTION  OF  FOR- 

EIGN FRUITS  INTO  SHANTUNG 

NE  evening  in  the  month  of  August,  1886,  in  the  draw- 


ing-room of  the  “ Nan-lou,”  was  celebrated  the  marriage 
of  Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin  and  Miss  Anderson,  of  our  mission. 
Kind  friends  had  assisted  in  the  pleasant  task  of  converting 
the  simple  room  into  a bower  of  roses  for  the  occasion, 
while  lovely  greens  crept  up  the  walls  and  over  the  doors  and 
pictures,  and  a heavy  mass  of  dark  foliage  made  a perfect 
background  for  the  “altar.”  My  husband  performed  the 
marriage  ceremony.  It  was  a bright,  happy  wedding,  though 
saddened  to  us  by  an  event  which  had  occurred  the  same 
morning.  This  was  the  death  of  my  pupil  Salah.  She  died 
of  consumption,  after  a long  and  painful  illness,  borne  with 
wonderful  patience  and  resignation.  The  story  of  her  life  is 
interesting,  but  I cannot  give  it  here.  She  was  bright  and 
intellectual,  and  had  great  force  of  character.  Few  foreign 
women  could  equal  her  in  ability  to  influence  native  women. 
Not  long  before  her  death  she  said  to  me,  “I  have  no  dread 
of  death ; my  Lord  has  taken  all  that  away.  I just  stretch 
out  my  hand  and  Jesus  clasps  it,  and  he  keeps  me  from  all 
fear.  I know  now  what  the  Saviour  is  worth  ! I could  not 
lie  here  in  such  peace  and  rest  if  it  were  not  for  his  presence.” 
Afterward  I heard  her  saying  over  and  over  to  herself,  “Jesus 
is  everything  to  me  ! ” and  also,  “ I repent  of  all  my  sins ;”  “ I 
trust  in  Jesus.”  Once  she  said  to  me,  “We  do  not  know  just 

425 


426 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


where  heaven  is ; but  it  is  where  Jesus  is,  and  surely  that  must 
be  a hao  4i-fang”  (a  good  place).  And  so,  trusting  her 
Saviour,  and  knowing  no  fear  because  he  was  with  her,  she 
went  quietly  away  to  the  “good  place”  prepared  for  her. 
We  are  sometimes  asked  if  it  “is  possible  that  the  Chinese 
ever  become  true  Christians.”  Is  it  not  an  answer  to  this 
question  to  know  that  “such  as  these  have  lived  and  died”? 

The  meetings  of  the  mission  and  of  Presbytery  which  took 
place  in  Wei-hien  in  the  autumn  of  1886  were  perhaps  the 
most  discouraging  of  any  in  all  the  history  of  the  Shantung 
mission.  The  progress  of  Christianity  throughout  the  interior 
of  the  province  seemed  to  have  come  to  a standstill.  Various 
causes — some  of  which  have  already  been  referred  to — had 
combined  to  bring  about  this  state  of  things.  Much  earnest 
prayer  was  offered  at  these  meetings,  and  many  weighty  sub- 
jects were  discussed.  Two  rules  were  adopted  by  the  mission 
which  Dr.  Nevius  considered  of  great  importance.  The  first 
of  these  was:  “No  member  of  the  mission  shall  undertake 
the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  establishing  a new  mission  in 
a new  field,  unless  he  is  associated  with  an  older  missionary, 
until  he  has  been  on  the  field  five  years.”  The  second  ex- 
pressed the  opinion  of  the  mission  that  it  is  desirable  to 
establish  strong,  well-manned  central  stations,  rather  than  a 
number  of  small  scattered  ones. 

Having  made  the  tour  of  his  country  stations,  my  husband, 
on  his  return  home,  had  for  his  traveling-companion  on  one 
side  of  the  wheel  of  his  barrow  the  Rev.  C.  W.  Mateer,  LL.D., 
of  whom  he  wrote : “ I am  more  and  more  impressed  with 
his  varied  gifts,  and  his  disposition  and  ability  to  perform 
practical  and  efficient  work.  We  had  an  opportunity  on  our 
journey  to  exchange  views  and  compare  notes.  I trust  he 
may  long  be  spared  to  our  mission.” 

In  a letter  of  my  own  written  on  the  first  day  of  January, 
1887,  there  is  a mention  of  my  husband’s  being  out  making 


VIEWS  ON  THE  CLAIMS  OF  SOCIETY  427 

“ New-Year’s  calls.”  It  was  his  invariable  custom  in  the  early 
days  of  each  year  to  make  a round  of  visits  in  the  foreign  set- 
tlement, at  which  time  he  exchanged  friendly  greetings  with 
nearly  every  person  in  it.  His  genial,  unaffected  manners, 
and  the  genuine  interest  he  felt  in  them,  made  his  visits  accept- 
able even  to  the  youngest.  The  kindly  talks  he  had,  and  the 
good  advice  he  gave,  with  sometimes  earnest  exhortations,  or 
even  reproofs  and  warnings,  were  scarcely  ever  taken  amiss. 
I remember  no  instance  in  which  they  were  resented. 

No  one  who  knew  my  husband  would  need  to  be  told  that 
he  was  far  removed  from  being  a recluse  or  ascetic.  Still  for 
long  years  he  was,  I believe,  entirely  dead  to  the  sinful  plea- 
sures of  a sinful  world.  Nothing  could  have  induced  him  to 
go  where  he  could  not  ask  and  expect  the  Saviour’s  presence 
with  him ; and  even  many  things  which  in  themselves  were 
good  and  beautiful  had,  as  he  neared  the  bounds  of  time, 
comparatively  little  attraction  for  him,  because  of  his  clear 
realization  of  the  “ glory  that  excelleth.”  To  use  his  own 
words,  “ Time  seems  so  short,  and  the  other  world,  with  all  its 
glories  and  eternal  realities,  so  dwarfs  and  overshadows  these 
little  things  with  which  our  relations  are  so  transient,”  that  it 
sometimes  required  an  effort,  and  perhaps  a prayer  to  God,  to 
bring  him  into  sympathy  with  the  occupations  and  amusements 
of  others.  But  he  did  not  allow  himself  to  shun  “society.” 
Some  of  his  warmest  friends  were  among  the  merchants,  or 
persons  in  the  consular  or  customs  service.  He  had  no  con- 
scientious scruples  about  exchanging  the  duties  of  hospitality 
which  are  so  marked  a feature  of  life  in  the  East.  Had  not 
our  house  been  to  such  an  extent  a sanatorium  for  mission- 
aries, or  had  not  our  direct  missionary  work  been  of  such  an 
absorbing  nature  as  to  leave  neither  strength  nor  leisure  for 
much  else,  my  husband  would  have  had  no  hesitation  in  giving 
more  time  to  the  claims  of  society  than  was  our  custom. 

The  summer  of  1887  was  spent  by  Dr.  Nevius  in  literary 


428 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


work  and  in  the  instruction  of  a theological  class.  Writing  to 
a friend  on  the  27th  of  June,  he  said: 

“At  present  everything  is  quiet  here.  There  is  compara- 
tively very  little  progress  in  the  outstations,  and  there  is  also 
very  little  persecution.  We  hope  that  the  process  through 
which  our  work  is  passing  is  not  an  unhealthy  one.  Persons 
who  entered  the  church  from  interested  motives  are  falling 
off,  and  the  church  is  stronger  without  them.  Other  church- 
members  and  stations  are  growing  in  Christian  knowledge  and 
stability,  and  preparing,  we  trust,  for  a new  advance,  and  a 
more  healthful  one,  in  the  future.  . . . 

""  I remember  your  once  asking  me  if  I did  not  think  that 
if  a missionary  had  been  living  nearer  the  stations  he  might 
have  prevented  the  difficulties  which  arose  from  the  "silver- 
mine  craze,’  and  the  troubles  which  came  from  the  Chris- 
tians’ buying  and  afterward  destroying  the  idols  of  a certain 
temple.  My  answer  would  be,  "No.’  Nine  tenths  of  those 
engaged  in  these  enterprises  did  so  knowing  they  were  act- 
ing in  opposition  to  the  judgment  and  advice  of  their  foreign 
teachers.  I grant,  of  course,  that  there  are  some  advantages 
in  a missionary’s  being  near  his  converts.  There  are  also 
advantages,  I think,  in  converts’  being  left  a good  deal  to 
themselves,  and  being  made  to  feel  that  they  must  depend 
upon  themselves  rather  than  on  foreigners,  and  that  they  have 
to  bear  the  responsibility  of  acting  for  themselves.” 

Writing  about  this  time  to  the  editor  of  a missionary  maga- 
zine, he  said : ""I  think  there  is  a difference  between  your 
views  and  mine  as  to  the  kind  of  letters  which  ought  to  be 
published.  You  seem  to  wish  us  to  send  you  only  encourag- 
ing and  favorable  news,  while  my  idea  is — perhaps  I may 
be  wrong — that  we  should  give  the  church  at  home  the  truth 
as  to  the  actual  state  of  things  here;  the  Bull  Run  disasters 
as  well  as  our  glorious  victories.” 

Perhaps  there  may  be  no  more  suitable  place  than  just  here 


INTRODUCING  FOREIGN  FRUITS  429 

to  mention  my  husband’s  work  of  introducing  foreign  fruits 
into  China.  From  a child  he  had  a taste  for  horticulture, 
which  was  indulged  somewhat  on  the  home  farm  in  Seneca 
County,  New  York.  It  was  an  inherited  taste  from  his  father. 
On  coming  to  the  province  of  Shantung  he  found  there  nearly 
all  the  fruits  grown  elsewhere  in  similar  latitudes ; but,  with 
few  exceptions,  all  were  very  poor.  He  early  conceived  the 
idea  of  changing  the  fruitage  of  Shantung,  and  began  at  once 
to  try  to  bring  it  about.  He  sent  to  different  parts  of  the 
United  States  and  of  Europe  for  varieties  likely  to  suit  the  soil 
and  climate,  and  gave  no  little  thought  to  his  experiment.  As 
was  to  be  expected,  there  were  failures  without  number. 
Perhaps  a choice  lot  of  young  trees  in  their  voyage  across  the 
ocean  had  been  stored  close  to  the  engine,  and  reached  China 
dry  or  dead.  Or  exactly  the  opposite  conditions  had  ruined 
them.  Or,  if  they  came  in  good  condition,  the  heat  of  their 
first  summer  or  the  cold  of  the  winter  had  been  too  great  for 
them,  and  they  never  grew.  Or,  after  a brave  struggle  for 
existence,  a concealed  worm  preyed  upon  the  fairest  tree  and 
robbed  it  of  its  life.  Or,  when  everything  promised  well,  a 
furious  wind  came,  and  the  choicest  fruit  lay  in  its  immaturity 
on  the  ground. 

The  garden  which  surrounded  the  “Nan-lou”  proving  too 
small,  Dr.  Nevius  bought  some  acres  of  land  five  minutes’ 
walk  distant,  in  which  to  plant  and  propagate  fruits  and  vines 
from  abroad.  He  wished  to  prove,  if  possible,  the  practica- 
bility of  the  scheme.  Not  wishing  it  in  any  sense  to  be  either 
in  name  or  in  deed  a money-making  thing,  he  gave  the  place 
into  the  hands  of  certain  of  our  favorite  Chinese  friends, 
promising  it  to  them  whenever  they  should  refund  the  money 
actually  spent  upon  it ; he  to  take  all  the  risk  of  failure,  and  to 
oversee  it  and  give  it  the  constant  benefit  of  his  knowledge  and 
experience.  This  place,  lying  to  the  south  of  the  “ Nan-lou,” 
is  called  the  South  Garden ; and  in  the  settlement  it  is  known 


43° 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


as  the  “ foreign  fruit  garden,”  and  much  interest  is  felt  in  it. 
Many  people  who  do  not  care  in  the  least  for  missionary  work 
strictly  speaking  do  care  for  this  project  of  attempting  to 
benefit  materially  our  adopted  country,  and  approve  of  it 
heartily.  But  even  this  has  been  misunderstood  and  misrepre- 
sented, and  so  it  may  be  well  for  me  to  say  here  that  although 
the  culture  of  foreign  fruits  has  been  a success,  and  his 
attempt  to  change  the  fruitage  of  Shantung  has  in  a measure 
been  accomplished,  so  that  there  was  little  which  my  husband 
could  do  in  promoting  it  which  he  did  not  do,  still  not  one 
cent  of  the  principal  invested  in  it  has  ever  been  returned. 
This  is  because  the  South  Garden  was  at  first  a mere 
barren,  stony  plot  of  ground,  swampy  in  some  places  and 
rocky  in  others,  requiring  a great  outlay  of  money  before  it 
was  possible  to  use  it  for  fruit-culture.  Then,  too,  the  Chinese 
to  whom  we  intrusted  it  required  houses  to  live  in,  and  three 
such  houses  have  been  built,  all  of  which  has  required  money, 
and  consumed  the  proceeds  of  the  garden,  which  year  by  year 
has  been  growing  in  value. 

One  of  the  rules  which  my  husband  made  in  starting  the 
enterprise  was  that  grafts  and  scions  should  always  be  kept  on 
hand  and  given  gratuitously  to  any  of  the  natives  who  should 
ask  for  them.  For  a long  while  there  was  little  or  no  demand, 
as  the  Chinese  were  satisfied  with  their  own  wooden  pears  and 
tasteless  grapes  and  other  fruits.  But  a few  years  ago  they 
found  out,  to  their  surprise,  that  money  could  be  made  by 
selling  foreign  fruits;  and  since  then  certain  kinds,  such  as 
Bartlett  pears,  Muscat,  Black  Hamburg,  and  other  grapes,  and 
apples,  are  coming  into  the  market — grown  from  plants  taken 
from  the  South  Garden — in  such  quantities  that  the  prices  are 
lowered  so  greatly  that  it  is  doubtful  if  the  mother-garden  will 
ever  be  able  to  pay  back  the  money  spent  upon  it.  But, 
“ having  accomplished  the  errand  of  its  destiny,”  what  its 
after-fate  is  may  be  considered  a small  matter.  If  the  Chinese 


FR  U1T-CUL  TURK 


43 1 


in  the  Shantung  province  and  others  adjoining  it  do  not  here- 
after have  good  foreign  fruit  it  will  be  their  own  fault,  as  it 
has  been  introduced  among  them  and  successfully  grown,  and 
there  are  those  there  who  are  competent  and  ready  to  instruct 
them  in  methods  of  culture. 

In  writing  to  his  mother  on  September  14,  1887,  Dr.  Nevius 
said : “ . . . We  are  having  the  most  delicious  foreign  fruit : 
Delaware,  Diana,  Sweetwater,  Black  Hamburg,  and  Muscat 
grapes ; Bartlett  and  other  pears ; and  also  apples  and  plums. 
Some  of  the  fruit  which  has  been  propagated  from  my  garden 
by  natives  living  some  distance  in  the  country  is  now  coming 
into  the  market,  though  in  small  quantities.  Summer  visitors 
from  Shanghai  are  calling  eagerly  for  foreign  apples  and  pears, 
and  are  willing  to  pay  twenty-five  or  thirty  cents  a pound  for 
them.  Grapes  are  not  in  the  market  as  yet.  We  find  at 
different  distances  from  home,  varying  from  two  miles  to  forty, 
or  even  one  hundred  or  more,  that  countrymen  have  one  or 
two  foreign  fruit-trees  growing.  They  have  cultivated  them 
principally  from  curiosity,  not  believing  that  there  would  be 
any  profit  in  them.  They  found  last  year  and  this  that  these 
fruits  bring  in  the  market  nearly  ten  times  the  price  which  the 
same  kinds  of  their  own  fruits  do,  and  they  will  soon,  I doubt 
not,  take  to  cultivating  them  in  good  earnest.  The  prices 
which  rule  now  will  necessarily  and  happily  fall  when  the  de- 
mand is  better  supplied.  Through  my  new  fruit-garden,  which 
covers  about  three  English  acres,  I hope  to  introduce  fruits  of 
all  kinds,  and  to  show  the  Chinese  better  methods  of  cultiva- 
tion, especially  of  the  grape.  One  of  my  wheelbarrow-men, 
who  has  had  several  years’  training  here  at  our  place,  now  has 
the  principal  charge  of  the  South  Garden,  which  only  requires 
a little  superintendence  from  me.  Some  of  the  foreigners  out 
here  take  more  interest  in  the  material  vineyard  than  the 
spiritual,  and  I am  afraid  I am  in  some  danger  of  being  known 
among  them  chiefly  as  a successful  horticulturist ! I hesitated 


432 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


somewhat,  on  this  account,  in  having  anything  to  do  with  it, 
but  decided  that,  as  I had  a taste  and  qualifications  for  it,  and 
it  would  be,  in  connection  with  my  main  work,  merely  a recre- 
ation and  occasional  pastime,  I would  undertake  it,  hoping 
good  would  come  from  it  in  various  ways.” 

My  husband’s  introduction  of  foreign  fruit  into  China  illus- 
trated practically  his  belief  that  it  is  a missionary’s  duty  to 
seek,  in  every  possible  way,  not  only  the  spiritual  and  eternal 
good  of  the  people  he  lives  among,  but  also  their  temporal  and 
physical  good. 

It  is  my  hope  to  carry  out,  as  far  as  possible,  my  husband’s 
plans  and  intentions  relating  to  fruit-culture,  my  only  regret 
being  that  I am  not  more  competent  to  do  so. 

Soon  after  writing  the  letter  just  quoted  Dr.  Nevius  started 
for  his  autumn  tour  in  the  country.  His  letters  to  me  resem- 
ble in  the  main  letters  or  journals  already  given,  and  I will 
not  run  the  risk  of  repetition  by  inserting  them,  except  a brief 
extract  here  and  there.  In  the  month  of  October,  1887,  he 
wrote : 

“ October  1st.  Day  before  yesterday  I reached  the  gold- 
mine. Mr.  Li,  who  is  in  charge,  received  me  kindly,  going 
round  the  establishment  with  me,  and  paying  me  some  special 
attentions  in  the  way  of  opening  the  machines  to  show  me  the 
deposits  of  gold,  which  he  has  not  often  done  for  other  visi- 
tors. His  interpreter,  one  of  the  young  men  educated  in 
Hartford,  Conn.,  took  me  through  the  mine  shafts  and  pits. 
. . . Mr.  Li  is  pleased  with  the  prospect  of  the  arrival  from 
America  of  his  reinforcements  of  miners  and  engineers  with 
additional  machinery.  . . . My  inn  was  made  hideous  during 
last  night  by  a scene  of  reveling  such  as  is  too  apt  to  charac- 
terize mining-regions  everywhere.” 

“ October  20th.  We  found  the  stations  in  I-shui  in  a hope- 
ful state,  and  Mr.  Yang  was  ordained  ruling  elder  in  Tung- 
li-tien.” 


RESIGNS  CHARGE  OF  O UTS  RATIONS 


433 


The  meetings  of  the  mission  and  of  Presbytery  were  held  in 
November,  1887,  at  Chinan  fu,  the  capital  of  the  province. 
At  this  meeting,  with  the  cordial  consent  of  his  brethren,  Dr. 
Nevius  resigned  the  care  of  his  country  stations.  He  had  felt 
the  strain  too  much  for  him,  and  for  several  years  before  had 
done  the  work  only  from  necessity.  Referring  to  this  in  a 
letter  to  his  mother,  written  soon  after  his  return  from  the 
country  in  December,  1887,  Dr.  Nevius  said:  “At  the  mis- 
sion meeting  I told  the  mission  that  I thought  the  time  had 
come  for  me  to  give  up  itinerating  as  a regular  part  of  my 
work,  and  asked  to  be  released  from  further  responsibility 
in  the  care  of  my  stations.  The  mission  released  me  with 
many  expressions  of  regret,  kind  feeling,  and  appreciation. 
They  especially  spoke  of  Helen’s  self-sacrifice  in  never  allow- 
ing her  ill  health  to  prevent  my  starting  on  my  journeys.  I 
shall  not  give  up  the  country,  and  intend  to  make  several 
tours  before  returning  home,  going  to  places  where  I have  not 
been  heretofore.  ...  If  our  lives  are  spared  we  hope  to  visit 
the  United  States  again  during  the  autumn  of  1890.” 

In  the  same  letter  he  wrote : “ I did  not  forget  Reuben’s 
birthday,  but  thought  a great  deal  of  it  as  marking  the  three- 
score epoch,  which  I too  am  fast  approaching.  From  this 
point  of  view  there  seems  to  be  not  much  future  left,  and  I 
am  beginning  to  make  plans  for  rounding  out  what  remains 
of  life  and  turning  it  to  the  best  account.  Pray,  dear  mother, 
that  I may  seek  God’s  glory  and  not  my  own,  nor  my  own 
ease  or  preferment.” 

On  his  next  birthday,  March  4,  1888,  in  writing  his  custom- 
ary birthday  letter  to  his  mother,  he  said : 

“ . . . Now  I feel  that  I am  almost  as  old  as  my  mother. 
You,  you  know,  can  only  be  an  old  woman,  and  I am  already 
acknowledged  to  be  an  old  man  ! I presume  my  head  is 
quite  as  gray  as  yours.  I hope,  however,  that  neither  of  us 
will  ever  feel  very  old,  and  that  God,  who  has  been  so  merci- 


434 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


ful  to  us  hitherto,  may  crown  his  other  mercies  by  the  great 
joy  of  making  our  last  days  our  best  and  brightest.  . . . 

“ This  morning,  after  breakfast  and  prayers,  and  some  other 
reading,  I went  upstairs  to  take  my  not  unusual  Sunday  nap. 
I find  that  my  nerves  require  more  rest  than  formerly,  and  that 
an  extra  sleep  does  me  good  at  any  time.  Fortunately  I can 
almost  always,  when  I lie  down,  go  to  sleep,  or,  if  not,  pretty 
near  it.  . . . At  ten  o’clock  I prepared  for  church.  Helen 
takes  the  place  of  mother,  who,  fifty  years  ago,  looked 
‘Johnny’  well  over  and  brushed  him,  and  rubbed  the  grease- 
spots  off  his  coat.  I walk  to  church,  not  having  a horse  to 
ride  just  now,  and  because,  when  the  weather  is  cold,  I prefer 
walking.  The  distance  to  the  settlement,  where  we  have  our 
English  service,  is  about  a mile  and  a half.  ...” 

In  a letter  of  my  own,  written  the  same  day  to  my  husband’s 
mother,  I find  the  following : “ . . . I have  many  questions 
which  I should  like  to  ask  you  about  John’s  babyhood  and 
boyhood.  He  thinks  he  was  a great  cry-baby,  and  I can 
imagine  that  when  he  cried  he  roared  ! I don’t  believe  he 
ever  whined.  . . . Well,  dear  mother,  all  your  prayers  and 
his  father’s  have  been  abundantly  answered.  His  has  been  a 
very  useful  life,  and  an  uncommonly  happy  one.  Of  course 
the  passing  years  leave  some  traces : his  hair  is  thinner  and 
grayer,  and  you  might  notice  wrinkles  in  his  face,  but  I do 
not.  His  spirits  are  never  depressed,  and  he  is  quite  as  merry 
and  full  of  fun  as  ever  he  was.  He  ‘ teases,’  too,  just  as  he 
used  to ; never,  you  know,  to  hurt  feelings,  but  just  ‘ for  fun,’ 
and  in  such  an  amusing  way.  I know  of  no  other  missionary, 
old  or  young,  who  is  so  uniformly  cheerful  and  contented.  It 
is  a great  relief  that  he  has  not  now  the  care  of  all  those 
country  stations.  ...  He  feels  free  to  go  away  or  stay  at 
home,  as  he  is  inclined.  . . 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 


VISIT  TO  THE  GREAT  WALL SECOND  FAMINE  IN  SHAN- 
TUNG  IMPORTANT  MISSION  MEETING  IN  CHEFOO 

I was  greatly  in  need  of  a change  of  scene,  and  my  hus- 


band of  rest,  we  determined  in  the  spring  of  1888  to  visit 
Peking ; and  on  the  last  day  of  April  we  started  on  our  jour- 
ney northward.  While  in  Peking  we  were  the  guests  of  Dr. 
W.  A.  P.  Martin,  president  of  the  university.  We  visited  the 
Great  Wall  and  the  Ming  tombs  and  some  of  the  famous 
sights  of  the  capital;  and  when  we  came  back  to  our  home, 
just  one  month  later,  it  was  with  health  much  improved  and 
grateful  recollections  of  the  friends  who  had  done  so  much  to 
make  our  visit  pleasant. 

Soon  after  our  return  we  had,  what  is  not  very  common 
with  us,  several  shocks  of  earthquake,  which  threw  down 
chimneys  and  cracked  the  walls  of  some  houses ; but  the 
“ Nan-lou  ” did  not  suffer  at  all. 

The  summer  of  1888  was  a trying  one,  on  account  of  the 
extreme  heat  and  the  unusual  rains,  which  in  the  western  part 
of  the  province  did  great  damage. 

The  Synod  of  China,  which  meets  once  in  five  years,  was 
held  that  year  in  Tung-chow  fu,  at  which  time  the  annual  mis- 
sion and  Presbytery  meetings  also  took  place.  Writing  to  a 
friend  from  Tung-chow  on  the  29th  of  September,  1888,  Dr. 
Nevius  said:  . . I was  very  busy  in  Chef 00  receiving  and 

forwarding  the  delegates  to  the  Synod.  . . . When  all  had 


435 


436 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


been  sent  on  we  brought  up  the  rear.  Helen  and  L were 

in  mule-litters.  Dr.  Happer,  of  Canton,  and  I were  in  the_ 
barrow.  He  is  by  far  our  oldest  missionary,  and  is  about 
seventy  years  of  age,  but  is  strong  and  vigorous  in  mind  and 
body.  . . . Our  meetings  have  been  harmonious  and  interest- 
ing. . . . There  were  a great  many  things  to  be  settled  in 
connection  with  the  ordinary  details  of  our  work.  Places  were 
assigned  to  the  theological  students ; plans  made  for  the  next 
theological  class ; the  mission  at  the  capital  is  to  be  enlarged ; 
a new  and  important  station  is  to  be  established  on  the  Grand 

Canal  in  the  city  of  Che-ning-cho ; Dr.  and  Mrs. are 

advised  to  go  home  on  account  of  ill  health,  and  Mr. is 

to  come  here  during  his  absence.  This  shows  you  only  a small 
part  of  the  business  transacted.  . . . It  is  now  understood 
that  in  the  autumn  of  1890  we  are,  D.  V.,  to  go  home  on 
furlough.  ...  I am  to  start  on  my  autumn  tour  in  a few 
days,  taking  with  me  a considerable  amount  of  money  which 
has  been  contributed  for  the  relief  of  sufferers  from  the  floods. 
These  floods  are  not  the  result  of  an  overflow  of  the  Yellow 
River,  but  of  heavy  local  rains.  The  whole  country  is  flooded.” 
At  the  close  of  Synod,  on  the  2d  of  October,  we  returned 
from  Tung-chow,  accompanied  by  Rev.  William  Chalfant, 
whose  marriage  to  Miss  Boyd  was  arranged  to  take  place  at 
our  house  the  next  Monday  evening. 

On  reaching  home  we  were  alarmed  by  finding  Mrs.  Cor- 
bett dangerously  ill,  while  her  husband  was  far  away  at  work 
among  his  country  stations.  He  was  sent  for  at  once,  but  did 
not  reach  his  home  until  that  home  had  been  made  desolate 
by  the  removal  from  it  of  one  of  the  most  faithful  of  wives 
and  devoted  of  mothers,  and  a most  conscientious,  hard-work- 
ing missionary.  This  blow  came  so  suddenly  it  seemed  be- 
wildering. We  dared  not  ask  the  “ why,”  but  could  only  say, 

" Even  so,  Father;  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight.” 

The  next  evening  the  marriage  of  Mr.  Chalfant  and  Miss 


SECOND  FAMINE  IN  SHANTUNG 


437 


Boyd  was  solemnized  in  our  drawing-room.  It  was  the  quiet- 
est of  weddings,  and  one  of  the  most  beautiful,  the  memory 
of  which  lingers  with  me  yet  like  a lovely  dream.  In  the 
house  next  our  own  one  dear  friend  lay  in  the  “majesty  of 
death,”  while  life  in  all  its  brightness  was  commencing  here ; 
and  heaven  and  earth,  this  world  and  the  next,  seemed  strangely 
blended  into  one. 

My  husband  went  to  the  country  about  the  middle  of  Octo- 
ber, 1888,  and  in  company  with  Mr.  Laughlin  visited  the 
stations,  which  they  found  in  the  main  doing  well,  though 
some  of  them  were  suffering  severely  from  the  approaching 
famine.  They  made  a visit  of  exploration  and  investigation 
into  the  heart  of  the  famine  region,  and  from  there  my  husband 
wrote  me  hurriedly  the  facts  he  had  learned,  requesting  me  to 
put  them  together  and  send  them  to  one  of  the  Shanghai 
papers,  which  I did.  That  was  the  first  of  our  series  of 
“ begging  letters,”  which  proved  to  be  about  as  hard  work  as 
we  ever  attempted,  and  the  most  effective  in  the  way  of  get- 
ting money. 

My  husband’s  health  was  no  longer  such  as  to  allow  him  to 
go  in  person  to  distribute  relief  to  the  famine-stricken  people ; 
but  he  did  what  was  equally  important,  while  others  undertook 
the  arduous  work  of  saving  the  starving.  On  his  return  home 
he  at  once  began  calling  for  aid  through  the  Shanghai  news- 
papers, and  by  personal  solicitation  in  the  foreign  communities. 
My  husband’s  “ Appeal  ” is  a paper  of  great  interest,  giving 
in  his  own  words  what  was  then  known  of  the  causes  of  the 
famine  and  its  effects.  But  it  is  perhaps  too  long  for  insertion 
here.  It  ends  as  follows:  “.  . . We  appeal  to  you  who  in 
God’s  merciful  providence  have  never  known  want,  in  behalf 
of  those  who,  when  this  appeal  reaches  you,  will  for  months 
have  had  no  respite  from  the  pangs  of  hunger,  and  will  be  on 
the  very  verge  of  starvation.  Though  we  have  refused  our 
Mongolian  neighbor  a home  on  our  shores,  let  us  not  refuse 


43* 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


him  a place  in  our  sympathies,  nor  turn  away  from  him  in  this 
hour  of  his  extremity.” 

In  a letter  to  a friend,  written  on  the  16th  of  March 
1889,  Dr.  Nevius  said  : “ Nearly  two  millions  of  people  in  one 
locality  alone  are  now  on  the  verge  of  starvation.  Many  have 
already  died.  This  fearful  state  of  things  must  continue  and 
grow  worse  until  wheat  harvest  in  June.  . . . The  Chinan  fu 
missionaries,  the  English  Baptists  of  Ching-chow  fu,  and  the 
members  of  our  own  mission  in  Wei-hien,  reinforced  by  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Neal  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Mateer,  of  Tung-chow  fu, 
are  working  on  the  same  general  plan.  Centers  of  distribution 
have  been  organized,  from  which  many  thousand  persons  are 
enrolled  as  beneficiaries.  They  receive  an  allowance  of  one 
cent  a day.  Besides  this  daily  allowance,  which  is  used  for 
buying  a little  grain  to  mix  with  chaff  and  leaves,  we  are  very 
desirous  to  make  a further  grant  of  seed-grain.  I should  have 
mentioned  that  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Neal  have  taken  with  them 
several  trained  medical  students  to  assist  in  looking  after  the 
sick.  One  great  dread  for  all  our  noble  band  of  distributers 
is  the  famine-fever  which  is  sure  to  prevail,  and  which  is  so 
dangerous.  I ask  that  special  prayer  may  be  offered  that  they 
may  be  kept  in  health  and  safety,  and  that  an  abundant  bless- 
ing may  follow  their  self-denying  and  most  difficult  work.” 

Were  I writing  a history  of  the  great  famine  I could  relate 
many  interesting  incidents  taken  from  the  numerous  letters  of 
our  friends,  who  with  great  self-sacrifice  plunged  into  the  relief- 
work,  never  leaving  it  until  the  need  was  over.  Nearly  every 
missionary  in  the  province  except  ourselves  went  into  the 
famine  region  and  personally  superintended  the  work  of  feed- 
ing the  starving. 

I remember,  when  we  first  began  to  “ beg,”  my  husband 
said  to  me,  “ I have  faith  that  we  may  receive  for  the  famine- 
sufferers  twenty  thousand  dollars  ! ” To  which  I replied, 
“ Oh,  not  so  much,  surely  ! Let  us  not  expect  too  much,  and 


AID  FOR  FAMINE  SUFFERERS 


439 


then  we  need  not  be  disappointed.”  Before  the  famine  was 
over,  in  answer  to  our  appeals  and  those  of  others,  about  two 
hundred  thousand  dollars  had  been  given  for  the  Shantung 
province  alone,  while  perhaps  even  more  had  been  sent  to 
different  parts  of  the  country.  In  our  province  more  than 
two  hundred  thousand  persons  received  regular  aid,  and  were 
saved  from  starvation. 

The  famine  lasted  until  the  summer  of  1889.  As  we  re- 
ceived the  journals  of  our  workers  in  the  interior  we  made 
extracts  from  them,  which  we  forwarded  to  whatever  person 
or  newspaper  was  willing  to  receive  them.  When  responses 
came  in  the  shape  of  thousands  of  dollars,  we  knew  our  work 
had  not  been  in  vain.  Again  and  again  we  were  rejoiced  by 
the  arrival  of  a telegram  saying,  “ Expect  by  to-morrow’s 
steamer  one,  or  five,  or  ten  thousand  taels,”  as  the  case  might 
be,  the  aggregate  amounting  to  a very  large  sum. 

The  summer  after  the  famine  would  have  been  in  every  re- 
spect a pleasant  one  had  it  not  been  for  a long,  dangerous 
illness  in  which  for  days  my  life  hung  in  the  balance.  My 
husband  believed  very  decidedly  that  no  one  apparently  nearing 
death  should  be  kept  in  ignorance  of  it ; and  I remember  well 
how  quietly  and  calmly  we  talked  together  at  this  time  of  the 
event  which  seemed  approaching.  He  told  me  afterward  that 
on  one  of  these  evenings,  when  he  was  greatly  shaken  by  the 
sense  of  impending  loss,  he  went  out  on  the  upper  veranda. 
The  crescent  moon  hanging  in  the  west,  and  the  bright  stars 
overhead,  spoke  to  him  like  a living  voice  of  God,  and  gave 
him  just  the  help  he  needed,  and  drew  him  back  to  the  strong- 
hold where  he  found  his  ever-present  Help  in  time  of  trouble ; 
and  he  was  again  ready  for  whatever  awaited  him  either  of 
toil  or  suffering.  Once  more  our  Heavenly  Father  answered 
prayer,  and  again  I was  restored  to  comparative  health. 

In  letters  written  to  Dr.  Ellinwood,  my  husband  said : 

“ . . . You  have  no  doubt  heard  of  Mrs.  Nevius’s  serious 


440 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


— indeed,  dangerous — illness  during  the  summer.  Our  physi- 
cian says  she  ought  not  to  spend  another  summer  in  China; 
but  our  plans  have  been  formed  for  returning  home  a year 
from  next  autumn,  and  we  cannot  leave  earlier  without  disar- 
ranging these  plans.  ...  We  hope  that  with  care,  and  by 
avoiding  any  heavy  literary  work,  my  wife  may  not  suffer 
from  the  delay.  ...  I am  hard  at  work  preparing  an  apolo- 
getic— or  perhaps  I should  rather  say  polemic — work  connected 
with  Romanism.  The  Romanists  are  entering  our  stations 
openly  and  avowedly  to  proselyte,  and  not  without  some 
success.  We  are  driven  to  the  necessity  of  appearing  before 
the  heathen  as  two  branches  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  oppo- 
sition to  each  other.  The  duty  of  engaging  in  this  work  has 
been  forced  upon  me.  . . . 

“ I am  glad  to  say  that  the  work  in  our  outstations  is  now 
much  more  promising  than  it  has  been  during  the  last  few 
years.  The  number  of  inquirers  is  greatly  increasing,  and  we 
hope  we  are  entering  upon  a new  era  of  progress.  We  are 
looking  forward  to  the  next  yearly  meeting  with  unusual  in- 
terest. The  coming  of  so  many  recruits  is  a matter  of  great 
delight  to  us.  Plans  for  locating  these  recruits  will  require 
much  thought  and  consultation.  We  hope  also  to  come  to  a 
final  adoption  of  the  rules  for  unifying  our  work.  They  have 
been  before  us  for  years,  and  in  the  form  in  which  they  now 
are  they  will,  I think,  be  cordially  adopted  by  nearly  all  our 
members.  . . . 

“ I see  the  force  of  your  remarks  as  to  the  importance  of 
furnishing  you  material  for  making  out  your  Yearly  Report  to 
the  General  Assembly.  ...  As  for  myself,  my  work  during 
the  last  year  has  consisted  of  a tour  among  our  stations  and 
in  the  famine  regions,  and  in  efforts  to  raise  money  for  famine 
relief in  the  transmission  of  funds,  and  correspondence  with 
the  distributers  ; in  teaching  a theological  class ; and  in  prepar- 
ing for  the  press  a controversial  work  on  Romanism,  and 


The  Presbyterian  Mission  of  Shaniunj.  Dr.  Nevius  in  the  Centre. 


LA  YMEN  AS  MISSIONARIES 


44 


another  book  for  theological  students,  entitled  ‘Analysis  of 
Romans,  with  Questions.’  ” 

About  this  time  Dr.  Nevius  replied  to  a letter  which  had 
been  addressed  to  him  asking  his  opinion  as  to  the  advisability 
of  employing  laymen  in  missionary  work.  He  wrote : 

“ I say,  if  earnest,  devoted,  practical,  able-bodied,  efficient 
laymen  apply,  accept  them,  and  send  them  out  by  all  means. 
. . . As  to  their  being  willing  to  receive  ‘ a much  smaller  salary  ’ 
than  the  rest  of  us,  I think  it  amounts  to  about  the  same  thing. 
...  If  a person  lives  in  the  country  in  the  same  way  that  the 
natives  do,  the  sum  you  mention  is  ample.  If  a family  living 
on  the  coast  keeps  ‘ open  house,’  and  entertains  missionaries 
from  the  interior  and  others  who  need  rest  and  change,  it  is 
hardly  sufficient.  Persons  ‘ roughing  it  ’ in  the  country  must 
have  change  at  varying  intervals,  and  we  who  have  comfor- 
table homes  here  will  be  glad  to  welcome  them  when  they  need 
rest  and  recuperation.  The  Inland  Mission  has  found  the 
necessity  of  having  such  places,  and  now  has  a sanatorium 
in  Chefoo.  I hope  you  will  encourage  suitable  persons  to 
come,  on  a salary  of  five  hundred,  or  two  hundred,  or  entirely 
self-supporting,  if  they  can  do  so. 

“ The  question  of  employing  for  evangelistic  work  persons 
who  have  not  had  the  classical  and  literary  training  required 
by  most  churches  for  candidates  for  the  ministry  is,  in  my 
opinion,  a serious,  practical  matter,  not  only  in  missions  abroad, 
but  in  work  at  home.  I think  our  church  has  made  a mistake 
in  shutting  out  from  the  ministry  all  who  have  not  had  a full 
classical  and  scientific  training,  though  they  may  have  other 
qualifications  just  as  important,  and  may  be  specially  gifted 
for  some  positions  of  influence.” 

The  mission  meeting  which  began  its  sessions  in  Chefoo 
on  the  27th  of  November,  1889,  was  one  of  no  ordinary  inter- 
est. Sixteen  new  missionaries  had  arrived  from  the  United 
States,  and  nearly  all  the  missionaries  from  the  interior  stations 


442 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


were  also  present.  Two  new  stations  were  to  be  begun  at 
once,  and  this,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  mission,  obliged 
some  of  the  older  missionaries  to  leave  their  homes  and  under- 
take the  arduous  work  involved  in  breaking  new  ground. 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  H were  to  leave  for  the  United  States  in  the 

following  spring.  In  order  to  open  the  station  of  Che-ning- 
cho,  they  volunteered  to  postpone  their  going  for  three  years. 

Mr. , being  requested  to  lead  the  new  mission  in  I-chow  fu, 

willingly  gave  his  consent,  subject  only  to  the  one  condition, 
his  wife’s  approval.  She  was  in  her  distant  home  in  the  capi- 
tal of  the  province.  He  telegraphed  his  question,  and  the 
reply  came  promptly  back  : “ With  you,  anywhere,  any  time  ! ” 
It  gave  Dr.  Nevius  great  delight  to  see  in  his  younger  mission- 
ary brethren,  almost  without  exception,  this  beautiful  spirit  of 
devotion  and  self-sacrifice. 

It  would  perhaps  have  occasioned  surprise  to  some  persons 
to  see  these  same  “ soldiers  of  the  cross,”  who  were  so  ready 
to  go  out  where  the  fight  was  thickest  and  the  danger  greatest, 
the  very  evenings  after  days  requiring  all  the  fortitude  they 
could  command,  and  strength  and  grace  far  beyond  their  own, 
giving  themselves  up  to  fun  and  merriment,  singing  college 
songs,  reciting  poems,  and  laughing  as  merrily  as  in  their  boy- 
hood days.  Some  of  those  evenings  in  the  autumn  of  1889, 
I am  sure,  are  remembered  by  us  all  as  bright  and  happy  and 
strengthening  and  wholesome. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII 


MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE  IN  SHANGHAI DR.  NEVIUS  CHOSEN 

MODERATOR VISITS  TO  KOREA  AND  JAPAN 

DR.  NEVIUS’S  POEM,  “ NIKKO  ” 

FOR  many  years  it  had  been  my  husband’s  earnest  wish  to 
visit  India,  Siam,  and  other  countries  in  which  he  might 
continue  his  studies  in  methods  of  mission  work.  The  time 
seemed  to  have  come  for  realizing  this  wish,  and  we  were 
making  arrangements  to  leave  China  in  the  autumn  of  1890, 
intending  to  spend  all  the  time  we  should  need  in  India,  and 
afterward  to  stop  for  rest  in  some  place  in  Europe — either 
Italy  or  Switzerland,  or  it  might  be  in  the  mother-country, 
where  there  would  not  be  the  same  demand  upon  the  strength 
of  the  returning  missionary  as  invariably  awaited  him  in  his 
own  land.  But  our  thoughts  were  not  God’s  thoughts.  My 
health  was  such  that  it  became  evident  I must  not  remain  in 
Chefoo  during  the  rainy  season  of  the  approaching  summer. 
On  the  4th  of  March  Dr.  Nevius,  writing  to  his  mother,  said : 

. . As  you  may  imagine,  we  are  somewhat  hurried  with 
preparations  for  leaving.  . . . Last  week  we  closed  the  ses- 
sions of  the  theological  class.  This  had  occupied  me  for 
about  two  hours  every  week-day  during  the  last  three  months. 
It  is  a relief  to  be  free  from  this  daily  tax  upon  my  time. 
Helen  is  slowly  recovering  from  an  attack  of  fever  complicated 
with  bronchitis.  She  is  very  weak,  and  obliged  to  keep  as 
quiet  as  possible ; but  to  keep  quiet  and  rest  is  one  of  the  last 
and  least  of  her  accomplishments.  . . . Our  plans  for  the 

443 


444 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


future  are  not  easily  told.  . . . Having  finished  my  paper  for 
the  Missionary  Conference  in  Shanghai,  I wish  to  write  an 
article  or  two  for  publication,  and  to  get  thoughts  together  for 
presenting  to  the  churches  when  I am  called  to  speak  on  mis- 
sions at  home.  About  the  middle  of  next  month  I expect  to 
leave  for  Shanghai  to  attend  the  Second  General  Missionary 
Conference  of  China.  I should  like  very  much  to  have  Helen 
go  with  me,  but  she  is  not  strong  enough  to  bear  so  much 
fatigue  and  excitement.” 

There  lies  before  me  a large  volume  entitled  “ Records  of 
the  Missionary  Conference  held  at  Shanghai,  May,  1890.”  In 
the  preface  and  introduction  to  it  are  these  words : 

“ The  work  now  completed  is  sent  forth  to  the  world  as 
the  crystallized  memory  of  a most  exhilarating  and  successful 
gathering,  with  thanks  to  Him  who  blessed  it  for  the  impetus 
given  to  hundreds  of  workers  in  all  parts  of  the  empire. 

“ Four  hundred  and  twenty  members  were  present  on  the 
opening  day,  and  twenty-six  more  arrived  subsequently.  As 
was  usual  on  such  occasions,  a photograph  of  the  conference 
was  proposed,  the  taking  of  which  nearly  ended  in  a tragedy. 
A scaffolding,  supported  by  bamboo  poles,  was  hastily  con- 
structed by  the  photographer.  It  consisted  of  twelve  seats 
rising  in  tiers  and  extending  to  a height  of  about  eighteen 
feet,  and  was  large  enough  to  seat  the  whole  conference.  It 
looked  frail,  and  many  were  dubious  of  its  safety ; but  reassured 
by  others,  they  ascended  to  their  seats.  When  nearly  all  were 
seated,  the  higher  seats  began  to  sway  forward  on  the  others, 
and  the  whole  structure  doubled  up  like  a fan,  piling  men  and 
women,  young  and  old,  in  one  mass  at  the  foot.  . . . Not  a 
scream  was  heard,  but  those  who  first  got  on  their  feet  set  to 
instantly  to  lift  and  drag  out  those  who  were  piled  up  seven 
or  eight  deep  before  them.  It  was  but  a few  minutes  before 
all  were  released.  Though  many  received  cuts  or  bruises  or 
sprains,  none  of  these  were  serious  or  involved  permanent  in- 


SHANGHAI  CONFERENCE  OF  1890 


445 


jury.  This  deliverance  was  not  the  least  of  the  causes  which 
the  conference  had  for  thankfulness.  . . . 

“ An  important  feature  of  the  conference  was  the  fact  that 
nearly  all  the  papers  were  printed  and  distributed  beforehand, 
so  that  much  time  was  saved  which  must  otherwise  have  been 
spent  in  reading.  Moreover,  in  this  way  the  papers  were 
more  fully  in  the  possession  of  the  conference.  But  for  this 
plan  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  get  through  so  crowded 
a program  and  leave  sufficient  time  for  discussion  and  for 
business. 

“ The  conference  appointed  committees  on  a large  number 
of  important  subjects.  . . . Much  of  the  success  of  the  con- 
ference is  to  be  attributed  to  the  vigorous  and  efficient  work 
done  by  these  committees.  . . . The  most  distinguishing 
feature  of  the  conference  was  the  spirit  of  harmony  which 
prevailed.  This  spirit  not  only  characterized  the  discussions, 
but  was  especially  exhibited  in  the  unanimity  with  which  vari- 
ous important  and  difficult  practical  measures  were  acted 
upon.  Conspicuous  among  these  was  the  subject  of  Bible 
translation  and  revision.  When  the  large  representative  com- 
mittees appointed  to  consider  the  subject  brought  in  unani- 
mous reports,  proposing  practical  schemes  for  realizing  the  end 
desired,  there  was  a general  feeling  of  surprise ; and  when, 
twenty-four  hours  later,  the  conference  unanimously  adopted 
these  reports,  the  high-water  mark  of  unanimity  and  of 
enthusiasm  was  reached.  This  achievement  was  no  doubt 
the  great  work  of  the  conference,  the  attainment  of  which 
alone  is  worth  far  more  than  all  the  conference  cost.  ...  Few 
went  home  without  seeing  that  the  hand  of  God  was  in  this 
thing,  and  thankful  that  by  his  blessing  it  had  been  accom- 
plished. 

“Another  practical  matter,  only  second  in  importance  to 
this,  was  the  appointment  of  a representative  committee  to 
prepare  a preface  and  explanatory  readings  for  the  Chinese 


446 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


Bible,  and  to  urge  their  publication  by  the  Bible  societies.  It 
is  hoped  that  this  will  at  length  be  the  means  of  securing  to 
the  missionaries  the  kind  of  Bible  they  have  been  so  long  and 
so  ardently  desiring  for  circulation  among  the  heathen.  . . . 
The  conference  of  1890  will  mark  an  era  in  the  history  of 
missions  in  China.” 

On  his  arrival  in  Shanghai  about  the  1st  of  May,  1890,  Dr. 
Nevius,  with  several  other  missionaries,  was  engaged  in  pre- 
paring certain  “ Rules  of  Procedure,”  which  were  adopted  by 
the  conference. 

It  had  been  expected  that  the  office  of  president,  or  chair- 
man, or  moderator,  as  it  might  be  called,  for  the  conference 
would  be  held  in  rotation ; but  it  was  decided  by  the  commit- 
tee of  arrangements  that  it  should  be  permanent,  and  one 
American  and  one  Englishman  were  chosen.  Dr.  Nevius 
fully  appreciated  the  honor  done  him  in  being  requested  to 
serve  in  this  capacity,  and  many  who  attended  the  conference 
have  told  me  how  beautifully  he  presided — with  what  grace 
and  dignity  ; with  an  equal  blending  of  firmness  and  kindness, 
and  his  habitual  and  never-failing  deference  to  the  opinions  of 
others. 

Dr.  Nevius’s  essay  prepared  for  the  conference  was  “A 
Historical  Review  of  Missionary  Methods,  Past  and  Present, 
in  China.”  He  also  spoke  on  many  other  subjects,  including 
“ The  Annotated  Scriptures,”  “ Bible  Distribution  in  General,” 
“ Woman’s  Work,”  “ Medical  Work,”  “ Loans  to  the  Poor,” 
“ Self-support,”  and  “ Native  Agency.” 

The  conference  lasted  about  two  weeks;  the  results  of  it 
can  only  be  known  in  eternity. 

A few  weeks  after  my  husband  returned  from  the  conference 
at  Shanghai  we  left  China.  The  “ Hermit  Kingdom,”  Korea, 
although  but  a day’s  journey  distant  from  Chefoo  across  the 
Pechili  Bay,  had  until  of  late  years  been  so  sealed  against  for- 
eigners that  the  attempt  was  seldom  made  to  visit  it,  and 


VISIT  TO  KOREA 


447 


nearly  every  such  attempt  had  ended  disastrously  for  the 
intruder.  But  in  the  year  1890  foreigners  were  residing  there 
in  as  much  security  as  in  China,  and  a good  beginning  had 
been  made  in  missionary  work,  three  societies  having  well- 
appointed  missions  there.  The  missionaries  of  the  American 
Presbyterian  Church  had  repeatedly  sent  urgent  invitations  to 
Dr.  Nevius  to  come  to  them,  as  they  wished  the  benefit  of  his 
years  and  experience;  and  now,  on  our  way  to  Japan,  it  was 
quite  practicable  to  visit  them. 

Immediately  after  casting  anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Che- 
mulpo, Dr.  Nevius  went  on  shore,  and  returned  soon  after  with 
Dr.  Allen,  the  pioneer  of  the  mission,  and  also  at  times  secre- 
tary of  the  United  States  legation.  We  had  reached  Korea 
at  rather  a critical  time.  The  queen  dowager  had  just  died, 
and  owing  to  a disturbance  in  the  capital  the  king  had 
requested  the  American  minister  to  order  from  Chemulpo 
some  troops  of  the  United  States  man-of-war  “ Swataro.” 
Fifty  men  had  just  that  day  gone  to  Seoul,  twenty-five  miles 
distant.  It  was  uncertain  whether  we  should  be  able  to  go 
there  at  all ; but  a telegram  received  the  next  day  reassured 
us,  and  Rev.  H.  G.  Underwood  himself  kindly  came  all  that 
distance  to  meet  us  and  accompany  us  back. 

It  is  difficult  to  condense  into  a few  lines  any  adequate  ac- 
count of  this  most  interesting  visit  to  the  “ Land  of  the  Morn- 
ing Calm.”  It  was  a marked  event  in  my  husband’s  life, 
which  gave  him  great  pleasure,  both  at  the  time  and  in  the 
retrospect.  Writing  from  Japan  a few  weeks  later,  he  said: 
“We  had  a delightful  visit  in  Korea;  and  if  the  missionaries 
there  were  not  benefited  by  our  sojourn  with  them,  it  was  not 
because  they  were  not  more  than  willing  to  profit  by  our  sug- 
gestions and  advice.” 

Indeed,  it  was  touching  to  see  how  the  young  missionaries 
clustered  around  him  as  round  a father,  with  affection  and 
deference,  asking  his  advice  on  many  questions.  Evening 


448 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


after  evening  was  spent  in  this  way,  he  making  a careful  study 
of  the  present  conditions  and  wants  of  that  newly  opened 
country,  and  the  missionaries  ready  to  carry  into  immediate 
execution  suggestions  and  advice  which  commanded  their 
approval. 

Korea  seemed  to  us  a most  interesting  country — a strange 
cross  between  China  and  Japan.  The  people  of  both  these 
nations  were  quite  at  home  on  Korean  soil.  The  active  little 
Japanese  were  here,  there,  and  everywhere;  and  the  Chinese, 
with  their  accustomed  air  of  superiority,  seemed  even  more 
arrogant  than  in  their  native  haunts. 

The  scenery  between  Chemulpo  and  Seoul  is  lovely ; not  so 
beautiful  as  parts  of  Japan,  but  greener  and  more  pleasing 
than  the  opposite  coast  of  Shantung.  Want  of  space  prevents 
me  from  giving  at  length  a description  of  the  interesting  work 
of  the  American  Methodist  Mission  and  the  American  Presby- 
terians, of  the  extended  medical  work  connected  with  both, 
and  of  the  foreign  community,  which,  though  small,  was 
unlike  any  other  in  the  East.  The  pleasant  relations  existing 
between  all  these  Westerners,  living  so  close  together  in  the 
shut-in  corner  of  the  capital  city  of  Korea,  made  it  in  that 
respect  a model  for  others. 

An  extract  from  a long  journal-letter  of  mine  must  close  my 
notice  of  our  visit  in  Korea : 

“June  7,  1890.  As  we  neared  Seoul  we  could  catch 
glimpses  of  a high  hill,  along  the  summit  of  which  runs  the 
city  wall.  A river  which  is  navigable  for  small  steamers  we 
crossed  a few  miles  below,  in  small  boats  sculled  as  in  China. 
The  streets  of  the  city  are  even  more  filthy  than  those  we  are 
used  to.  . . . It  seems  strange  to  know  so  much  about  the 
king  and  queen  of  this  country.  After  the  secrecy  and  mys- 
teriousness attaching  to  our  emperors,  with  scarcely  an  incident 
or  rumor  ever  escaping  from  the  sacred  precincts  where  they 
hide  themselves,  it  is  refreshing  to  be  where  royal  personages 


VISIT  TO  KOREA 


449 


do  not  fear  to  show  themselves  occasionally  in  broad  day- 
light. . . . Mrs. has  been  called  more  than  once  to  visit 

the  queen  professionally.  . . . Just  now  there  seems  to  be 
more  than  usual  in  the  way  of  strange  customs  to  notice. 
This  is  the  day  when,  on  account  of  the  death  of  the  queen 
dowager,  every  subject  must  go  into  mourning.  After  noon 
to-day  it  would  be  punishable  for  any  man  to  appear  on  the 
streets  without  white  garments  and  a white  hat,  the  hat  being 
in  shape  the  same  as  the  ordinary  tall  black  one.  . . . This 
afternoon  there  is  to  be  a ceremonial  weeping  for  the  dead 
queen  ; the  grandees  will  weep  within  the  palace  walls,  and  the 
common  people  outside.  . . . Weeping  and  howling  of  this 
sort  is  not  so  strange  to  me  as  if  I had  not  lived  in  China.  It 
is  five  days  since  the  queen  died.  I am  told  that  her  body 
has  been  carried  to  the  top  of  a mountain  behind  the  palace, 
where  it  is  to  lie  in  solitary  grandeur  for  five  months.  What 
will  happen  at  the  end  of  that  time  I do  not  know.  ...  I 

must  tell  you  a little  about  the  home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. , 

where  we  are  so  kindly  entertained.  Their  house  is  a three- 
hundred-years-old  tumble-down  Korean  dwelling,  transformed 
into  a fairy-like  place,  so  much  prettier  than  our  foreign  houses 
that  I at  first  longed  for  just  such  a one  myself.  I soon 
realized,  however,  the  advantage  of  having  doors  which  shut, 
windows  which  can  be  either  closed  or  fastened  open,  with 
closets,  wardrobes,  or  bath-rooms,  and  some  possibility  of  pri- 
vacy. . . . One  seems  to  be  dressing  out  of  doors,  and  flees 
hither  and  thither,  and  hides  behind  screens  or  grovels  on  the 
floor.  In  the  course  of  time  doubtless  all  this  will  be  im- 
proved. . . . The  beams  in  the  walls  of  the  pretty  drawing- 
room are  very  big,  and  as  black  as  ebony  from  time  and 
smoke.  On  all  sides  are  wide  windows  with  Korean  split- 
bamboo  screens.  The  walls  are  papered,  and  there  are  a few 
good  pictures  and  a sofa  or  two.  But  I have  given  you  no 
idea  how  picturesque  it  all  is — more  picturesque,  perhaps,  than 


45° 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


comfortable.  Next  door,  and  a little  higher  up  the  hill,  is 

Dr. ’s  house,  which  is  similar  to  this  and  just  as  old. 

Toward  the  east  is  a newly  established  school  for  girls,  and 
nearly  opposite  is  the  fine  Methodist  Mission  compound. 

“ Thursday,  J une  17th.  We  left  Seoul  night  before  last, 
and  spent  the  night  at  the  ‘ half-way  house.’  We  made  the 
journey,  as  before,  in  sedan-chairs  carried  by  eight  men  each, 
and  Dr.  Nevius  and  Mr.  Underwood  on  horseback.  Starting 
at  half-past  five  the  next  morning,  we  had  a pleasant  but 
weary  journey  to  Chemulpo,  which  we  reached  before  ten. 

“Fusan,  June  21st.  This  longest  day  of  the  year  finds  us 
at  anchor  in  the  most  southern  open  port  of  Korea.  The  rain 
is  pouring,  so  it  is  dismal  on  deck,  and  no  one  can  go  on 
shore.  . . . This  little  town  has  a history.  It  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  Japanese  for  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  years, 
having  been  taken  by  them  at  the  time  when  one  of  their 
emperors  had  designs  upon  both  Korea  and  China.  The 
Chinese  came  to  the  help  of  the  Koreans,  and  they  succeeded 
in  keeping  the  Japanese  out  of  China,  and  also  rescued  the 
greater  part  of  Korea  from  them.  Some  of  the  southern 
towns,  however,  remained  in  their  possession,  Fusan  being  one 
of  them.  It  has  lately  been  given  up,  and  I think  no  foreign 
country  now  claims  to  own  any  part  of  the  land.  . . . Our 
ship  is  so  crowded  with  passengers  that  we  nearly  failed  in 

getting  a cabin.  L and  I have  one  together,  and  John 

sleeps  wherever  he  can  find  a place — generally  on  the  transom 

back  of  the  dining-cabin,  which  he  shares  with  Dr.  F and 

two  Korean  gentlemen,  a charge  d'affaires  to  Japan  and  his 
secretary.  The  charge  knows  some  Mandarin,  so  John  and 
he  have  been  able  to  converse.  . . .” 

On  our  way,  after  leaving  Fusan,  we  had  a hard  storm,  and 
I was  taken  very  ill  with  an  illness  from  which  I did  not  re- 
cover during  all  the  weeks  we  were  obliged  to  wait  in  Japan 
before  sailing  for  Vancouver  in  the  “Abyssinia.” 


VISIT  TO  JAPAN 


451 


We  spent  a few  days,  on  our  first  arrival  in  Yokohama,  with 
our  friends  of  many  years,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hepburn.  While 
there  Dr.  Nevius  wrote:  “You  can  easily  imagine  how  de- 
lightful it  is  to  revive  the  memories  of  i860  and  1861  ; to  see 
the  wonderful  changes  which  have  taken  place  since  that  time ; 
and  to  find  our  old  friends  well  and  strong,  and  as  happy  and 
useful  as  ever.” 

We  again  visited  Tokyo,  and  were  the  guests  of  our  kind 
friends,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  McCartee.  Having  several  days  at  our 
disposal,  we  planned  to  visit  Nikko,  among  the  mountains; 
and  I am  most  thankful  that  Dr.  Nevius  had  that  great  plea- 
sure, though  at  the  last  moment  I was  again  so  ill  that  I had 
to  stay  behind.  I would  not  allow  my  husband  to  remain 
with  me ; that  would  have  doubled  my  grief  and  disappoint- 
ment. I think  no  one  ever  lived  who  took  more  delight  in 
beautiful  natural  scenery  than  Dr.  Nevius,  and  Nikko  satis- 
fied him  in  this  respect  as  perhaps  no  place  on  earth  ever  had 
before.  He  never  tired  of  describing  it,  and  he  could  not  be 
content,  he  said,  until  he  had  taken  me  there  to  enjoy  it  with 
him.  While  walking  among  the  beautiful  woods  of  Nikko,  or 
by  the  side  of  the  marvelous  lake,  Chusenje,  he  composed 
the  following,  which  he  gave  to  me  on  his  return  to  Tokyo : 

“ In  these  vast  solitudes  God  reigns  alone, 

And  to  the  soul  through  all  the  senses  speaks 
In  voices  numberless  : the  mountain  shadows  ; 

, The  gleam  of  sunbeams  in  the  embowering  trees ; 

The  roaring  stream ; the  joyous  songs  of  birds ; 

The  mirroring  lake,  bright  gem  embossed  in  hills ; 
Interminable  woods  of  richest  green, 

With  oaks  of  centuries,  and  towering  pines, 

Beneath  whose  grateful  shade  flower,  fern,  and  vine 
Exhale  the  sum  of  thousand  fragrances — 

Oh,  world  of  beauty,  whence — for  what — art  thou? 
Perchance  by  dim  resemblances  to  lift 
Our  souls  to  higher,  better,  worthier  thoughts 
Of  other  worlds,  more  bright  and  fair  than  this.” 


CHAPTER  XXXIX 


LAST  VISIT  TO  AMERICA RETURN  TO  CHINA 

ON  the  3d  of  August,  1890,  I wrote  from  on  board  the 
steamer  “Abyssinia,”  on  the  Pacific  Ocean:  “Yesterday 
was  certainly  Saturday;  but  as  we  passed  the  one  hundred 
and  eightieth  degree  of  longitude  last  night,  this  is  the  place 
fixed  upon  for  adding  a day,  in  order  to  bring  ourselves  into 
accord  with  the  rest  of  the  world.  It  is  Saturday  to-day 
on  the  west  coast  of  the  United  States,  which  we  are  now 
approaching,  and  so  I suppose  we  need  have  no  qualms  of 
conscience  in  considering  it  to  be  such,  though  it  does  put 
us  to  some  ‘ mental  confusion.’  To-morrow  is  to  be  our  Sun- 
day, while  to-day  games,  etc.,  are  going  on  as  usual  on  board 
our  ship.  ...  We  sailed  from  Yokohama  last  Sunday.  . . . 
We  are  up  in  the  high  latitudes — about  fifty  degrees — and  the 
weather  is  so  cold  that  we  are  dressed  in  warm  clothing  and 
have  fires.  We  have  had  almost  constant  fogs  day  and  night. 
The  incessant  screaming  of  the  ‘ siren  ’ fog-whistle  is  indescrib- 
ably horrible.  The  voyage  is  not  pleasant,  but  we  are  thank- 
ful for  the  smooth  sea  and  the  absence  of  strong  winds.  ...” 
At  the  end  of  our  voyage  we  went  down  Puget  Sound, 
which  surprised  us  by  its  beauty,  equaling,  we  thought,  the 
inland  sea  of  Japan.  After  a week  or  two  in  the  State  of 
Washington  we  crossed  the  continent  to  Minneapolis.  We 
spent  a few  weeks  with  the  family  of  my  brother,  William  F. 
Coan,  in  Clinton,  Iowa,  and  in  the  dear  home  in  Marshall, 

452 


LAST  VISIT  TO  AMERICA 


453 


Mich.,  and  then  returned  to  Seneca  County,  New  York,  where 
again  Mrs.  Eastman-  had  the  happiness  of  welcoming  back  her 
“ boy,”  whose  head  was  now  grayer  than  her  own,  but  whose 
heart  was  as  overflowing  with  love  to  that  dear  mother  as 
when,  sixty  years  before,  he  had  said  to  her  in  baby-language, 
“ I’ll  tomfort  you  ! ” 

On  the  i ith  of  October,  1890,  Dr.  Nevius  wrote  to  a friend : 
“ Here  we  are  again  in  our  old  home,  and  very  delightful  it  is 
to  be  here  ! We  find  my  mother  bright  and  active  at  the  age 
of  eighty-five.  ...  We  have  spent  about  two  months  coming 
across  the  continent,  three  causes  uniting  in  producing  the 
delay : breaking  the  journey  for  Helen’s  sake,  visiting  friends 
by  the  way,  and  responding  to  numerous  invitations  to  speak 
on  missions.  We  have  everywhere  met  a most  cordial  wel- 
come. ...  I have  presented  the  cause  of  missions  thirty-five 
times.” 

While  in  the  United  States  on  this  visit  we  spent  much  time 
at  Clifton  Springs,  and  grew  to  love  the  place  as  a second 
home.  When  my  husband  went  here  and  there  to  give  mis- 
sionary addresses  he  liked  to  leave  me  in  that  pleasant  retreat, 
to  which  he  returned  for  rest  whenever  other  duties  allowed 
him  to  do  so.  Perhaps  it  would  have  been  well  had  more  of 
his  time  been  spent  in  resting ; but  it  was  far  from  that.  He 
gave  almost  as  many  missionary  addresses  as  on  his  previous 
visits  at  home,  and  I am  not  aware  that  he  spoke  with  less 
fervor  or  persuasiveness  than  in  former  years.  He  was  never 
at  any  time  a sensational  speaker.  Perhaps  it  was  his  deep 
sincerity  more  than  any  other  one  quality  which  made  his  ad- 
dresses so  effective.  To  do  his  best  either  in  public  or  in 
private  conversation  he  had  to  be  deeply  moved ; and  when- 
ever in  “ dead  earnest  ” he  never  failed.  When,  as  I suppose 
happens  occasionally  to  every  public  speaker,  he  spoke  per- 
functorily, he  did  only  half  work,  though  this  was  not  always 
evident  to  his  listeners. 


454 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


The  summer  of  1891  was  one  which  it  is  a delight  to 
remember.  The  old  homestead,  the  “ Hermitage,”  was 
opened,  and  was  the  place  of  rendezvous  for  many  friends. 
It  was  our  custom  to  go  each  afternoon  for  a long  drive,  often 
followed  by  a picnic  on  the  banks  of  our  loved  Seneca,  return- 
ing leisurely  home  at  nightfall.  It  was  a wonderful  providence 
which  gave  us  this  happy  time  together  after  the  long  years 
of  separation — a time  which  seemed  a foretaste  of  the  glad  re- 
union to  which  we  could  all  look  forward  confidently  in  the 
better  land. 

In  every  interval  of  leisure  while  in  America  Dr.  Nevius 
was  engaged  in  writing  his  book  on  “ Demon  Possession,”  or 
in  studies  connected  with  it.  He  procured  and  read  every 
treatise  which  he  possibly  could  on  allied  subjects,  not  by  any 
means  overlooking  “ spiritualism,”  which  he  had  long  regarded 
as  probably  a species  of  “ possession.”  Hypnotism  and  the 
various  phases  of  mind-reading,  and  all  sorts  of  mental  phe- 
nomena, engaged  his  attention.  In  this  special  department  I 
imagine  many  a medical  man  has  read  less  and  is  not  more 
competent  to  form  an  intelligent  opinion  than  he  became  be- 
fore he  had  finished  this  work  on  “ Demon  Possession.”  When 
in  Philadelphia  a friend  gave  Dr.  Nevius’s  completed  manu- 
script to  the  late  well-known  physician,  Dr.  D.  H.  Agnew, 
who  in  returning  it  wrote  as  follows : “ I have  gone  over 
with  some  care  the  manuscript  on  demoniacal  possessions. 
The  subject  has  been  treated  very  ably  by  the  doctor.  He 
has  brought  out  very  clearly  the  differential  points  between 
‘ possessions  ’ and  epileptic,  cataleptic,  and  hysterical  disturb- 
ances of  the  nervous  system.  I believe  these  demoniacal 
seizures  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament  fall  within  a realm 
which  has  never  been  invaded  by  the  studies  of  the  patholo- 
gist.” 

As  I have  said  before,  my  husband  never  engaged  in  this 
repulsive  study  from  mere  idle  curiosity.  Having  in  his  early 


WORK  ON  “ DEMON  POSSESSION  ” 


455 


years  found  it  hard  to  believe  in  the  literal  truth  of  the  cases 
of  demon  possession  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament,  he 
had,  on  going  to  China,  been  wonderfully  interested  in  finding 
apparently  the  same  thing  existing  there  at  the  present  day; 
and  he  believed  that  it  ought  to  be  known  by  all.  It  was 
in  the  hope  that  the  faith  of  some  doubting  ones  might  be 
strengthened,  and  a stumbling-block  removed  out  of  their 
way,  that  he  undertook  this  work  and  finally  brought  it  to 
completion.  He  never  saw  it  in  print,  as  its  publication  was 
strangely  delayed. 

Early  in  January,  1891,  Dr.  Nevius,  leaving  me  at  Clifton 
Springs,  visited  Canada,  and  spent  a busy,  happy  week  in 
Toronto,  speaking  continuously  on  the  subject  of  missions. 
Again  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year  he  attended  an  impor- 
tant Canadian  Intercollegiate  Missionary  Alliance,  held  at 
Kingston,  Ontario,  where  he  was  the  principal  speaker. 

The  winter  and  spring  of  1891-92  we  spent  in  a series 
of  visits  in  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  New  Jersey,  with  a 
sojourn  of  several  most  interesting  weeks  in  Washington,  D.  C. 
Scarcely  one  untoward  event  marred  the  pleasure  of  this  happy 
time.  However,  while  the  guests  of  our  dear  old  friend,  Dr. 
John  C.  Lowrie,  in  Orange,  N.  J.,  we  were  both  ill  with  la 
grippe.  It  was  while  still  suffering  from  it  that  Dr.  Nevius  sat 
for  the  photographic  likeness  forming  the  frontispiece  of  this 
work.  It  was  earnestly  requested  by  the  Canadian  Mission- 
ary Alliance  to  accompany  their  published  report.  It  proved, 
strange  to  say,  one  of  the  best  likenesses  he  ever  had  taken, 
although  more  stern  in  expression  than  was  common  to  him. 

The  weeks  spent  in  Philadelphia  were  especially  enjoyable. 
Our  friends,  knowing  our  love  for  music,  and  our  hunger  for 
it  after  our  sojourn  in  the  most  unmusical  of  all  lands,  had 
arranged  that  we  should  attend  one  after  another  delightful 
concerts,  and  also  lectures  and  entertainments  of  various 
kinds.  After  being  “ somewhat  filled  ” with  these  unusual 


456  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 

delights,  we  returned  to  our  quiet  country  home  for  a few 
restful  weeks,  and  to  make  our  final  preparations  for  return- 
ing to  China. 

On  the  4th  of  February  Dr.  Nevius  had  written  to  his 
mother  from  Philadelphia : “ After  so  much  rest  and  visiting 
we  begin  to  feel  that  we  ought  to  be  back  at  our  life-work  in 
China.  Our  greatest  trial  will  be  to  leave  you,  dear  mother. 
But  we  must  work  while  the  day  lasts.  Very  soon  we  shall 
meet  never  to  part  again.” 

Fully  realizing  that  they  should  not  meet  again  on  earth, 
Dr.  Nevius  and  his  mother  were  much  together  during  this 
last  summer.  There  was  not  a trace  of  gloom  or  sadness  in 
their  intercourse.  They  most  thoroughly  enjoyed  the  present, 
and  their  anticipations  of  the  meeting  in  the  home  above  were 
so  real  that  the  future  had  no  dread  for  either  of  them. 

One  incident  of  the  summer  of  1892  was  of  anything  but 
a pleasant  nature.  My  husband  was  driving  a mettlesome 
young  horse  through  the  streets  of  our  village,  when  a dog 
rushed  out  and  frightened  it.  “ Bertha,”  the  mare,  gave  a 
wild  bound  which  broke  the  shafts  off  short,  and  one  sharp 
end  pierced  her  side.  Wild  with  pain  and  terror,  she  leaped 
into  the  air,  and,  like  a great  flying  creature,  alighted  on  the 
top  of  a covered  wagon  wherein  sat  a half-drunken  country- 
man. Down  crashed  the  vehicle  in  a mass  of  debris,  in  the 
midst  of  which  were  the  man  and  the  horse.  My  husband 
called  to  the  villagers  to  lend  a hand,  but  for  the  instant  no 
one  moved.  Spectators  who  saw  it  said  they  never  knew  a 
braver  and  more  daring  act  than  when  Dr.  Nevius  sprang  to 
the  horse’s  head,  seized  the  broken  bit,  and  by  force  of  mus- 
cle restrained  the  mad  animal  from  the  plunge  she  was  about 
to  make ; while  his  well-known  voice  soothed  and  quieted  her, 
so  that  she  allowed  herself  to  be  extricated  from  the  mass 
of  wheels  and  springs  and  carriage-seats,  and  led  away  not 
materially  hurt,  and  not  even  much  to  blame  for  what  had 


LAST  RETURN  TO  CHINA 


457 


occurred.  As  for  the  man  in  the  broken  carriage,  he  was 
not  seriously  injured,  and  perhaps  considered  that  the  heavy 
“damages”  Dr.  Nevius  at  once  paid  him  for  the  broken  car- 
riage were  easily  earned. 

After  a weary,  anxious  evening’s  watching  for  my  husband’s 
return  home,  I saw  our  serving-man  leading  “ Bertha  ” home. 
“ What  does  this  mean  ? ” I cried  in  great  alarm ; to  which  he 
replied,  “ Oh,  there  has  been  a little  fracas ; but  the  doctor 
is  not  hurt,  and  will  soon  be  home.”  My  husband  considered 
this  one  of  the  most  narrow  escapes  from  death  in  all  his  life, 
and  we  were  filled  with  gratitude  for  God’s  preserving  mercy. 
One  thing  which  I remember  in  connection  with  it  was  my 
husband’s  unwillingness  that  his  beautiful  young  horse  should 
be  thought  the  least  to  blame  for  the  adventure.  He  felt 
almost  grateful  to  her  for  not  having  behaved  worse  under  the 
circumstances,  and  told  me  with  much  feeling  how  glad  she 
seemed  to  be  to  hear  his  voice  and  feel  the  pressure  of  his 
hand  when  quivering  from  head  to  foot  with  fright. 

In  making  the  journey  across  the  American  continent  we 
decided  upon  the  Canadian  route,  and,  in  order  to  shorten  the 
distance  by  rail,  went  first  by  the  great  lakes  Huron  and 
Superior,  through  Sault  Ste.  Marie  to  Fort  William,  and  from 
there  to  Vancouver,  stopping  a few  days  for  rest  at  beautiful 
Banff. 

We  sailed  in  the  “Empress  of  China”  on  the  18th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1892.  There  were  many  missionaries  on  board,  most 
of  them  young,  and  going  for  the  first  time  to  the  mission  field. 
In  spite  of  storms  and  many  discomforts,  it  was  their  custom 
to  assemble  every  evening  in  an  after-cabin,  where,  at  the  close 
of  evening  prayers,  they  listened  to  an  address,  usually  from 
Dr.  Nevius,  on  various  subjects  connected  with  missionary 
work.  He  had  a special  gift  in  answering  questions,  and  on 
these  informal  occasions  it  gave  him  great  pleasure  to  reply  to 
the  many  queries  of  his  listeners,  who  were,  he  knew,  actuated 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


458 

by  no  idle  curiosity  as  they  asked  him  of  this  or  that  connected 
with  the  untried  life  upon  which  they  were  soon  to  enter.  I 
am  sure  many  of  them  will  recall  those  evenings  as  times  of 
special  profit  and  pleasure.  Among  the  young  missionaries 
were  several  under  appointment  to  the  province  of  Shantung. 
Of  these  the  Rev.  F.  W.  Jackson,  Jr.,  became  an  inmate  of 
our  family;  he  was  almost  like  a son  to  Dr.  Nevius,  and  was 
the  kindest  and  most  helpful  of  friends  to  me  all  through  the 
sad  days  of  1893  and  the  weary  months  which  followed. 

We  made  no  stay  in  Japan,  and  were  only  a few  days  in 
Shanghai.  On  the  evening  before  leaving  there  for  Chefoo 
we  were  invited  to  dine  at  the  house  of  Rev.  J.  M.  W.  Farn- 
ham,  D.D.,  to  meet  some  travelers  from  the  United  States,  of 
whom  every  one  spoke  in  the  highest  terms.  The  following 
day  they  went  on  board  their  steamer,  the  “ Bokhara,”  e?i  route 
for  Hongkong,  on  their  journey  round  the  world.  The  even- 
ing after  they  encountered  a terrible  typhoon,  in  which  the 
noble  ship  went  down;  and  they,  with  nearly  all  on  board, 
were  lost.  We  did  not  hear  of  this  awful  event  until  after 
reaching  our  home ; but  the  violent  storm  followed  us  also  all 
the  passage  to  Chefoo,  and  it  was,  I think,  the  roughest  voy- 
age we  ever  made.  Our  steamer  pitched  and  tossed  in  the 
wildest  way,  and  we  were  thankful  indeed  when  the  graceful 
hills  of  Shantung  came  into  view  and  we  glided  into  the  still 
waters  of  Chefoo  Bay.  This  was  on  October  13th,  just  six  weeks 
from  the  day  we  left  our  home  in  Seneca  County,  New  York. 

Our  Chinese  friends  were  awaiting  us  at  the  jetty,  the  faith- 
ful servants  with  sedan  chairs  and  coolies  for  our  luggage ; 
and  in  half  an  hour’s  time  we  were  at  our  dear  “ Southern 
Loft.”  The  sun  shone  brightly,  the  doors  and  windows  were 
wide  open,  the  garden  was  full  of  chrysanthemums  and  autumn 
roses  and  China  asters,  and  it  was  home  ! Kind  neighbors 
had  seen  to  it  that  our  house  was  in  good  order;  and  when 
they  came  themselves  with  loving  welcomes  it  was  really  very 


RECEPTION  IN  CHEFOO 


459 


like  heaven  to  US'  all.  And  so  commenced  our  last  and  hap- 
piest year  on  earth. 

But  was  it  that  heaven  was  too  near,  and  one  of  our  number 
too  ready  for  the  still  happier  life  above,  that  a deep  sorrow 
and  a cause  of  great  anxiety  at  once  developed  itself  ? We 
had  known  before  leaving  the  United  States  that  something 
was  amiss  with  my  husband’s  heart.  Perhaps  the  excitement 
of  getting  home,  and  the  press  of  work  which  necessarily  came 
upon  him,  were  too  much  for  him;  for  many  symptoms  of 
serious  heart-affection  immediately  became  apparent,  and  we 
could  not  fail  to  realize  the  danger.  Still  his  general  health 
remained  good,  and  he  was  bright  and  cheerful;  and  when, 
after  a few  weeks,  he  was  decidedly  better,  we  hoped  all  might 
still  be  well,  or  at  least  that  the  evil  day  might  be  far,  far  dis- 
tant. Intensely  happy  in  the  present,  how  could  we  realize 
that  so  soon  it  would  be  over  ? 

On  the  8th  of  November,  1892,  Dr.  Nevius  wrote  to  a 
friend  in  the  United  States  as  follows: 

“ I need  hardly  tell  you  that  we  were  very  busy  the  first 
two  or  three  weeks  after  our  arrival.  We  had  hardly  got 
settled  when  the  meeting  of  Presbytery  began.  It  presented 
serious  difficulties  in  adjusting  the  relations  between  the 
native  churches  and  the  native  pastors,  and  gave  further 
evidence  of  the  folly  and  impracticability  of  trying  to  intro- 
duce fully  developed  modern  Presbyterianism  in  Shantung 
quite  yet.  The  scheme  for  the  support  of  the  native  pas- 
tors which  has  been  on  trial  for  two  years  was  discontinued 
unanimously.  The  meeting  evinced  a kindly  and  harmo- 
nious spirit  on  the  part  of  foreigners  and  natives,  with, 
however,  a great  deal  of  foreign  and  native  human  nature. 
The  outlook  is  on  the  whole  very  encouraging.  There  were 
over  five  hundred  accessions  to  the  churches  within  the  bounds 
of  this  Presbytery  during  this  year.  . . . 

“ The  mission  meeting  is  now  being  held  at  Tung-chow.  I 


460 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


abstained  from  going,  as  my  good  wife  and  Dr.  Corbett 
thought  that  one  meeting  such  as  we  have  just  had  was  quite 
enough  for  me,  with  my  imperfectly  restored  health.  ...  It 
is  most  pleasant  to  be  in  our  own  dear  home  again.  ...” 

In  the  last  letter  which  I find  addressed  to  the  mission 
rooms  in  New  York  is  this:  . . Everything  is  quiet  and 

peaceful  here.  I am  glad  to  be  able  to  say  that  my  health  is 
much  better.  I have  plenty  of  important  work  to  do  of  a lit- 
erary character,  and  am  constantly  tempted  to  go  beyond  my 
strength.  With  my  wife’s  help,  however,  I think  I am  getting 
on  pretty  well.” 


CHAPTER  XL 


THE  LAST  YEAR 

IN  the  Missionary  Conference  at  Shanghai  committees  were 
appointed,  as  has  been  said,  for  the  translation  and  revision 
of  the  Bible  in  both  the  classic  language  of  China  and  the 
Mandarin.  It  was  a great  happiness  to  Dr.  Nevius  to  serve 
on  the  latter.  Without  disparaging  the  importance  of  the 
“ Wen-li  ” version,  he  felt  a special  interest  in  the  Mandarin. 
In  the  precarious  state  of  his  health  he  could  no  longer  under- 
take rough  tours  in  the  country ; but  this  quiet  work  of  trans- 
lation he  felt  well  able  to  do,  and  having  to  study  continu- 
ally and  critically  God’s  blessed  Word  was  to  him  a constant 
delight.  It  gave  me  much  pleasure  that  he  allowed  me  to 
assist  him  in  it  in  certain  ways.  I do  not  think  he  lost  one  day 
in  his  study  for  many  consecutive  months.  There  were  on 
this  Mandarin  committee  in  all  seven  persons.  The  New 
Testament  was  apportioned  in  such  a manner  that,  after  doing 
his  own  task,  each  translator  read  and  criticized  that  of  each 
of  the  others.  My  husband’s  part  was  St.  Luke’s  Gospel, 
eighth  chapter  to  the  twenty- third,  and  the  Epistle  of  St.  James, 
third  chapter,  to  Revelation,  second  chapter,  inclusive.  He 
had  finished  his  allotment  by  or  before  the  close  of  September, 
and  was  engaged  in  the  revision  of  another’s  work  early  in 
October  of  1893. 

In  April  of  this  year  my  husband’s  brother,  Rev.  R.  D. 
Nevius,  D.D.,  came  to  us  in  extreme  ill  health  from  the  west 

461 


462 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


coast  of  the  United  States,  in  the  hope  that  a sea- voyage  and 
the  change  might  restore  him.  This  hope  was  realized,  and 
at  the  end  of  five  months  he  returned  to  America,  and  is  now 
comparatively  well.  For  more  than  forty  years  the  brothers 
had  seldom  met,  and  it  was  a kind  providence  which  brought 
them  together  again  in  the  far-away  home  of  the  one,  even 
though  the  flight  of  time  and  different  environments  had  made 
them  as  unlike  as  brothers  often  are.  Still  they  were  alike  in 
many  things.  Neither  had  changed  at  all  in,  for  instance,  his 
love  of  poetry ; and  many  pleasant  evenings  were  spent  listen- 
ing to  “ Dr.  Reuben  ” reading  Tennyson  or  the  Brownings, 
or  to  “ Dr.  John”  reading  or  reciting  from  Shakespeare  or 
Byron,  or  his  old  favorite,  “ Gertrude  of  Wyoming.”  “ Dr. 
Reuben  ” liked  also  to  interest  his  plodding  brother  in  the  mar- 
vels of  nature  through  the  microscope,  and  to  get  his  assistance 
in  studying  the  flora  or  the  geology  of  this  new,  strange  land. 
Sometimes  they  would  go  off  boating  on  the  bay,  crossing 
over  to  the  bluffs  for  a picnic;  but  such  outings  were  not 
frequent — time  was  too  precious  and  work  too  pressing. 

One  of  my  husband’s  characteristics  was  that  of  always 
keeping  his  house  and  grounds  in  good  repair.  In  the  early 
spring  of  1893  he  had  the  roof  of  the  “Nan-lou”  entirely 
taken  off ; new  timbers  replaced  imperfect  ones,  and  new  tiles 
covered  the  whole,  making  it  ready,  he  believed,  for  another 
twenty  years’  use.  He  did  this  because  he  wished  to  save 
trouble  to  any  one  else,  and  fully  realizing  the  probability  that 
another  year  he  might  not  be  there. 

Many  strangers  were  at  Chefoo  in  the  summer  of  1893,  and 
there  were  frequent  meetings  among  the  missionaries  for  prayer 
and  conference.  These  were  held  at  private  houses  or  at  the 
chapel  in  the  settlement.  There  lies  before  me  a letter  from 
one  of  these  summer  guests,  who  wrote  to  Dr.  Nevius  as 
follows : “ I am  sending  you  a few  lines  because  I have  had  a 
message  laid  upon  my  heart  to  deliver  to  you,  and  I believe  it 


SPECIAL  MEETINGS  FOR  PRAYER 


463 


has  been  placed  there  by  the  Lord,  and  that  I should  fail  in 
duty  if  I left  Chefoo  keeping  back  what  the  Master  asked  me 
to  speak  out.  The  message  was : Could  you  start,  as  the  Lord 
should  guide  regarding  time,  place,  etc.,  a meeting  for  united 
pleading  with  God,  in  believing  prayer,  for  definite  personal 
blessing,  to  the  end  that  the  Lord’s  work  might  be  revived  in 
Chefoo,  and  that  workers  from  other  parts  might  go  back  to 
their  different  spheres  of  labor  anointed  with  power  from  on 
high  ? The  Monday  afternoon  meetings  were  most  enjoyable 
and  stimulating.  The  two  meetings  considering  how  to  raise 
the  spiritual  life  in  the  native  church  proved  clearly  that  the 
most  effective  way  to  help  the  native  Christians  was  to  get  our 
own  souls  revived.  . . . Pardon  the  liberty  I take  in  writing 
this  letter.  I should  not  have  done  it  were  it  not  that  the 
Lord  has  pressed  me  in  spirit  so  to  do ; and,  if  I might  judge 
from  the  tenor  of  your  address  and  prayer  at  the  meeting  in 
your  house  on  Monday  afternoon,  I should  think  that  you 
are  in  the  deepest  sympathy  with  the  subject-matter  of  this 
note.  ...” 

To  this  letter  my  husband  sent  the  following  reply : 

• 

“ Chefoo,  October  5,  1893. 

“ My  dear  Brother  : I thank  you  most  heartily  for  your 
very  kind  fraternal  letter,  written  to  me  just  before  you  left 
Chefoo.  I thank  the  good  Lord,  too,  for  the  feelings  and 
leadings  which  resulted  in  your  writing  it.  Yes,  I was  very 
much  interested  in  the  meetings  to  which  you  refer,  and  I 
think  I may  say  that  I certainly  received  much  spiritual  bene- 
fit from  those  meetings,  and  that  we  have  still  the  evidence  of 
Christ’s  continued  presence  with  us  here.  I doubt  not  that 
your  prayers  for  us  have  been  answered.  What  a privilege  it 
is  thus  to  help  each  other  in  the  divine  life! 

“After  talking  with  Dr.  D about  the  practicability  of 

all  getting  together  for  united  prayer,  we  decided  that,  as  we 


464 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


have  so  many  meetings  already,  this  would  not  be  desirable, 
as  the  missions  are  so  far  apart.  We  have  a mission  meet- 
ing for  prayer  every  Thursday  evening.  It  was  agreed  that, 
though  separated  as  to  place,  we  should  unite  in  one  purpose, 
praying  for  a new  baptism  of  God’s  Spirit,  and  a great  bless- 
ing upon  our  work.  Our  meetings  have  been  very  refreshing 
and  strengthening.  Our  monthly  union  prayer-meeting  has 
continued  to  be  full  of  interest  and  profit. 

“The  friends  whose  Christian  fellowship  we  enjoyed  so 
much  during  the  past  summer  have  left,  or  are  about  to  leave 
us.  May  God  bless  them  all,  and  prepare  all  his  servants  in 
China  for  a richer  blessing  than,  in  our  weak  faith,  we  have 
dared  to  hope  for.  Thanking  you  again  for  your  letter,  I 
remain, 

“Yours  in  Christian  fellowship  and  hope, 

“John  L.  Nevius.” 

It  was  arranged  that  in  the  autumn  of  1893  Rev.  F.  W. 
Jackson,  Jr.,  should  accompany  Dr.  Nevius  on  his  tour  among 
the  stations  and  churches,  and  that  together  they  should  attend 
the  mission  meeting  at  Wei-hien,  and  also  an  important  con- 
ference of  the  missionaries  of  Shantung,  which  was  to  take 
place  at  the  Baptist  Mission  in  Ching-chow  fu.  I hoped  the 
change,  with  constant  exercise  in  the  open  air,  would  do  my 
husband  good,  and  I knew  the  meeting  with  old  friends,  native 
and  foreign,  would  give  him  great  pleasure ; so  I cheerfully 
helped  forward  the  preparations  for  leaving,  which  are  so 
unlike  anything  we  have  in  Western  lands.  There  is,  first, 
bedding  suited  to  the  capacity  of  the  pack-saddle  or  the  wheel- 
barrow to  be  arranged  for ; then  cooking-utensils  and  a few 
dishes ; certain  sorts  of  food,  such  as  tinned  meats  and  canned 
milk ; books,  writing  materials,  and  tracts  or  Chinese  books 
for  distribution ; and  last,  but  not  least  important,  the  money 
for  the  way.  This  is  usually  silver,  chopped  in  pieces  of  the 


LAST  HOURS  465 

size  most  likely  to  be  required,  with  a small  supply  of  copper 
cash , which  is  bulky  and  heavy. 

On  Wednesday,  the  18th  of  October,  Dr.  Nevius  was  more 
busy  than  usual,  having  not  only  to  attend  to  many  matters 
preparatory  to  his  departure  on  the  morrow  for  himself  or  for 
me,  but  he  also  had  not  a little  to  do  for  others.  In  the  fore- 
noon he  rode  to  the  settlement  to  attend  a committee  meeting 
of  which  he  was  chairman,  having  in  charge  the  newly  estab- 
lished local  post-office  of  Chefoo.  In  the  afternoon  he  was 
obliged  to  ride  again  to  the  settlement,  and  when  at  home  he 
was  constantly  occupied  with  calls  from  the  natives,  arranging 
and  assorting  and  putting  in  place  things  he  would  require  on 
his  journey.  The  evening  was  spent  in  my  room,  where  I 
was  obliged  to  stay  on  account  of  a bronchial  attack  and  loss 
of  voice.  He  was  settling  accounts  and  weighing  silver.  He 
was  in  good  spirits,  talking  in  the  most  cheerful  way,  and  not 
a trace  of  anxiety  was  apparent,  although  he  felt  so  very  tired 
— more  tired,  he  said,  than  he  remembered  to  have  been  in  a 
year  before.  The  next  morning,  although  not  ill,  he  was  still 
unrested.  After  breakfast  he  came  upstairs,  and  telling  me 
that  he  felt  tired,  said  he  would  take  a little  nap  before  Chinese 
prayers.  I went  with  him  to  the  room  opposite  mine,  where 
I thought  he  would  be  more  quiet,  covered  him  up  warmly  on 
the  bed,  and  left  him  to  rest  while  I went  to  finish  some  work 
for  him  on  which  I was  engaged.  Very  soon  he  came  back 
to  me,  and  throwing  himself  down  on  my  couch,  handed  me 
his  watch  and  asked  me  to  feel  his  pulse.  It  was  strangely 
intermittent,  and  at  times  scarcely  perceptible.  I said  little, 
but  asked  if  I might  send  for  his  physician,  to  know  from  him 
if  he  ought  still  to  think  of  going  to  the  country  while  feeling 
so  far  from  well.  He  consented,  and  I wrote  my  letter.  A 
few  minutes  later  he  arose  and  went  into  our  little  home 
chapel  for  morning  prayers.  There  were  present,  besides  Miss 
Bainbridge  and  Mr.  Jackson,  our  servants  and  a few  other 


466 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


native  Christians.  On  the  previous  day  he  had  read  and 
commented  upon  the  first  part  of  the  second  chapter  of  the 
First  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians.  On  this  day  he  finished 
it,  explaining  it  with  great  sweetness  and  tenderness,  and  at 
the  end  closing,  as  usual,  with  a prayer. 

On  returning  to  the  house  he  seated  himself  at  his  desk, 
upon  which  lay  his  Bibles,  with  commentaries  and  lexicons 
which  he  used  in  his  translation  work.  After  a time  Dr. 
Douthwaite  arrived,  and  Dr.  Nevius  met  him  at  the  gate.  As 
they  did  not  immediately  come  to  my  room,  I ran  hastily 
down  the  stairs  to  the  study.  I heard  the  fall  of  a chair,  or 
some  slight  unusual  noise,  and  as  I entered  the  door  was 
startled  to  see  my  husband  lying  on  his  back  on  the  floor  in 
front  of  his  desk,  and  Dr.  Douthwaite  sitting  beside  him.  In 
answer  to  my  question  he  said,  “ Dr.  Nevius  has  fainted  from 
over-exertion.”  At  the  doctor’s  request  I ran  away  to  fetch 
some  brandy,  being  gone  but  one  moment.  Then  I kneeled 
beside  my  husband,  taking  his  dear  head  in  my  arms  and  call- 
ing him  by  name ; but  there  was  not  one  faint  trace  of  con- 
sciousness. He  neither  saw  me  nor  heard  me.  The  strange, 
far-away  look — the  look  of  death — was  already  there,  and  I 
needed  not  to  be  told,  “ It  is  all  over.”  At  the  same  moment 
there  came  to  me,  as  if  a voice  had  spoken  them,  the  words, 
“ An  answered  prayer  ! ” and  I remembered  how  often  in  the 
days  gone  by  I had  prayed  my  dear  Lord  never  to  allow 
my  noble  husband  to  suffer  decay  of  mind  or  body  or  long- 
continued  pain,  and  had  almost  promised  to  thank  him  for  the 
mercy  should  he  hear  my  prayer.  Oh,  how  little  I knew  what 
that  answer  would  cost  me  ! And  yet,  even  in  that  moment 
when  I realized  that  I was  alone  and  the  light  had  gone  from 
my  life,  God  kept  me  from  breaking  my  word  to  him  or 
rebelling  against  him ; and  there  was  no  bitterness  in  my  grief, 
for  I never  questioned  his  goodness  nor  his  love,  either  to  him 
whom  he  had  taken  to  himself  or  to  me. 


DEATH 


467 


When  Dr.  Douthwaite  and  my  husband  entered  the  study 
together,  the  former,  seeing  that  Dr.  Nevius  looked  ill,  asked 
him  to  lie  down  on  the  sofa.  “ No,”  he  replied ; “ we  will  go 
upstairs  to  my  wife  in  a moment.”  The  doctor  asked  him 
how  he  had  slept  the  night  before,  and  he  answered,  “Well; 
better,  even,  than  usual.”  He  arranged  things  a little  on  his 
desk,  then  turned  to  Dr.  Douthwaite  with  a smile,  and  had 
opened  his  lips  to  speak,  when  his  head  fell  slightly  forward. 
In  that  instant  his  happy  spirit  soared  away  to  the  presence  of 
his  Saviour. 

All  through  this  day  foreign  and  Chinese  friends  came  and 
went,  pausing  a moment  beside  him  whom  they  loved,  then 
going  away  weeping,  while  he  lay  resting  so  sweetly,  with  a 
look  of  perfect  peace  on  his  dear  face,  sleeping  the  blessed 
sleep  which  God  gives  to  his  beloved.*  It  can  never  seem  to 
me  that  my  husband  died;  he  only  went  away.  No,  he  did 
not  die ; he  entered  into  life. 

Friends  were  kind  to  me — more  than  kind;  but  the  shock 
brought  on  a long  and  dreadful  illness,  and  for  weeks  it 
seemed  that  I should  soon  go  to  him  who  would  never  return 
to  me,  and  I could  not  wish  to  live  when  life  was  so  changed. 
Then  I was  told  that  it  was  my  duty  to  live,  God  willing, 
to  write  the  story  of  my  husband’s  life.  Many  friends  began 
to  pray  that  I might  do  this  work  both  in  English  and  in 
Chinese,  and  I was  made  able  to  say,  “ Father,  if  it  seemeth 
good  in  thy  sight,  I will  take  up  again  the  burden  of  life,  and 
do  whatever  thou  givest  me  to  do.” 

If  I have,  in  writing  this  little  book,  been  able  to  show  how 
near  one  of  God’s  children  lived  to  him ; how  Christ-like  he 
became ; how  happy,  bright,  and  joyous  is  a life  lived  in  the 
conscious  presence  of  Christ,  and  how  powerful  for  good ; if 
I have  made  it  clear  that  the  Christ-life  is  the  true  life,  and 
that  a missionary’s  life  is  perhaps  the  brightest  and  happiest 
of  all,  then  I thank  God,  who  has  spared  my  life  and  to  such 


468 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


a degree  restored  my  health,  and  has,"  as  I believe,  written 
through  me  this  record  of  my  husband’s  life. 

My  husband’s  funeral  took  place  on  the  afternoon  of  Friday, 
October  20th.  There  was  first  a service  in  the  Chinese  chapel, 
conducted  by  Dr.  Corbett  and  Dr.  Douthwaite ; and  afterward 
Bishop  Scott  and  Rev.  M.  Greenwood  read  the  Church  of 
England  burial  service  at  the  grave,  after  which  Dr.  Corbett 
made  some  beautiful  and  appropriate  remarks  and  pronounced 
the  benediction.  Two  hymns  were  sung,  one  of  which  was 
my  husband’s  favorite : 

“Now  the  laborer’s  task  is  o’er; 

Now  the  battle-day  is  past; 

Now  upon  the  farther  shore 
Lands  the  voyager  at  last. 

Father,  in  thy  gracious  keeping 
Leave  we  now  thy  servant  sleeping. 

“ ‘ Earth  to  earth,  and  dust  to  dust,’ 

Calmly  now  the  words  we  say  ; 

Left  behind,  we  wait  in  trust 
For  the  resurrection  day. 

Father,  in  thy  gracious  keeping 
Leave  we  now  thy  servant  sleeping.” 

Beautiful  flowers  sent  by  loving,  sorrowing  friends  covered 
the  coffin  and  the  grave.  The  day  was  warm  and  balmy. 
This  lower  world  was  very  beautiful,  and  some  rays  from  the 
glory  beyond  streamed  through  the  opened  door.  I knew 
that  “ to  be  absent  from  the  body,  and  to  be  present  with  the 
Lord  ” was,  for  him  who  had  left  me,  “ far  better.” 

The  cemetery  of  Chefoo  lies  on  the  western  declivity  of  the 
hill  upon  which  are  the  “Nan-lou”  and  other  houses  of  the 
Piesbyterian  Mission.  Toward  the  west  is  an  extended  land 
view  of  fields  and  ravines,  villages  and  hamlets.  On  the  other 
side  is  the  long  beach  with  the  bluffs  beyond,  and  the  city  of 


The  Cemetery  at  Chefoo.  Dr.  Nevius’  grave  near  the  two  Crosses  at  the  right. 


BURIAL 


469 


Chefoo,  and  the  hill  in  the  foreign  settlement.  Many  years 
ago  we  chose  for  our  own  a plot  of  ground  on  the  highest 
terrace  of  the  cemetery,  at  that  time  almost  unoccupied. 
Now  some  of  our  dearest  friends  are  resting  there.  The  ever- 
greens which  my  husband  planted  have  grown  well,  and  sweet, 
bright  flowers  cluster  over  and  around  the  grave  where  I shall 
soon  place  a monument.  On  the  reverse  side  will  be  an  in- 
scription in  Chinese ; on  the  front  will  be  this : 

REV.  JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS,  D.D., 

BORN  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA,  MARCH  4,  1829; 

DIED  IN  CHEFOO,  OCTOBER  19,  1893. 

FOR  FORTY  YEARS 

A FAITHFUL,  LOVING,  DEVOTED  MISSIONARY  TO  THE  CHINESE. 

“ They  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  shall  shine  as  the  stars 
for  ever  and  ever.” 

“ For  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.” 


APPENDIX 


The  Chinese  Christians  who  were  awaiting  the  coming  of 
their  beloved  teacher  at  the  meetings  in  Wei-hien,  or  in  their 
country  homes,  where  he  was  to  visit  them,  were  stunned  and 
heartbroken  when  they  heard  of  his  death.  I was  somewhat 
anxious  as  to  the  effect  it  might  have  upon  them,  and  was 
relieved  to  know  that  it  seemed  to  them  a mark  of  God’s 
special  favor  that  he  had  been  taken  suddenly  and  painlessly 
away  from  earth.  They  called  it  a translation  rather  than  a 
death.  They  wrote  me  many  kind  letters,  assuring  me  of  their 
constant  prayers,  and  of  their  continual  remembrance  of  their 
pastor’s  instructions,  and  their  determination  to  live  so  that 
they  might  meet  him  in  the  Saviour’s  presence.  The  following 
is  one  of  these  letters.  It  is  from  Mr.  Yang  Yiu-shin,  one  of 
the  most  useful  and  exemplary  of  our  native  Christians.  He 
wrote : 

“ This  autumn  the  word  reached  us  that  Dr.  Nevius  was 
coming  to  visit  us,  and  I and  all  the  brethren  were  delighted. 
Without  ceasing  we  prayed  for  his  speedy  arrival.  Who 
could  have  thought  that  just  in  the  time  of  our  happy  ex- 
pectation, on  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  tenth  month,  suddenly 
word  should  come  that  our  teacher  had  been  called  away  to 
the  Lord  ! We  were  grieved  to  the  depths  of  our  hearts,  our 
hopes  having  thus  in  a moment  come  to  naught  ! We  remem- 
bered all  the  years  which  have  passed  when  he  cared  for  us 

47i 


472 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


and  taught  us  and  helped  us,  and  his  deep  love  for  us ; and 
when  we  knew  that  we  could  never  see  his  face  again,  we 
grieved  more  and  more. 

“But  then  Yang  Hin-lin  came  to  tell  us  about  the  way  in 
which  God  had  received  our  teacher  to  himself  (bringing  also 
the  pictures  of  him  as  he  lay  sleeping  in  death),  and  we  knew 
that  he  had  been  taken  away,  just  like  the  holy  men  of  old, 
without  any  suffering  or  'bitterness/  in  one  moment  of  time 
called  to  his  rest ; and  so  we  knew  that  it  was  certainly  because 
our  Lord  could  not  bear  to  leave  our  teacher  longer  here 
below  to  endure  pain  and  weariness  that  at  the  very  time  when 
he  was  starting  on  another  hard  journey  in  the  country  he  was 
taken  away,  leaving  behind  him  all  care  and  sorrow,  going  to 
eternal  rest  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

“ But  now  we  grieve  for  Mrs.  Nevius.  We  know  how  weak 
she  is,  and  how  often  she  is  ill.  How  can  she  bear  this  grief 
and  loneliness  ! But  it  is  the  Lord’s  will.  In  a short  time 
Mrs.  Nevius,  and  we  too,  shall  all  go  where  we  shall  see  our 
teacher,  and  be  together  with  Christ. 

“ Now  there  is  nothing  more  that  the  ' younger  brother  ’ can 
do  or  say,  but  only  with  the  other  Christians  constantly  and 
earnestly  pray  for  Mrs.  Nevius. 

“All  the  Christians  wish  Mrs.  Nevius  'golden  peace.’ 

“Yang  Yiu-shin.” 

The  pictures  referred  to  in  this  letter  were  photographs 
which  were  taken  by  the  Rev.  George  S.  Hays  the  day  after 
my  husband’s  death.  He  was  lying  on  a sofa  with  many 
flowers  about  him,  and  on  his  dear  face  was  a look  of  perfect 
peace.  It  seemed  to  our  Chinese  friends  a mirroring  forth  of 
“the  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding,”  and 
these  photographic  pictures  gave  them  great  comfort.  They 
asked  that  one  of  their  number  might  be  allowed  to  go  around 
to  all  of  the  distant  stations  to  tell  them  the  particulars  of  their 


REMINISCENCES 


473 


friend’s  removal  from  earth,  and  also  to  carry  the  likenesses  to 
show  them,  which  request  I willingly  granted. 

One  of  the  native  Christians,  a man  from  a country  station, 
said  to  me:  “I  think  God  has  given  Mrs.  Nevius  this  great 
sorrow,  and  has  spared  her  life,  in  order  that  she  may  live 
among  us  and  show  us  how  we  ought  to  bear  affliction.”  I 
will  praise  God  if  he  helps  me  thus  to  do. 

During  the  long  illness  which  followed  my  husband’s  death 
the  native  Christians  were  more  or  less  at  my  bedside.  I can- 
not forget  the  beautiful  way  in  which  one  of  our  barrowmen 
one  day  spoke  to  me,  even  though  there  was  in  his  words  a 
slight  rebuke.  Seeing  me  constantly  weeping,  he  said  : “ Mrs. 
Nevius,  you  think  too  little  of  your  husband’s  happiness  ! 
Our  Saviour  said,  ' Come  unto  me,  ye  weary  and  heavy-laden, 
and  I will  give  you  rest.’  Dr.  Nevius  had  worked  very,  very 
hard,  harder  than  most  men,  and  he  was  weary;  and  now 
the  Lord  Jesus  has  given  him  rest.  The  pastor  used  to  say 
to  us  Christians  in  the  country,  'This  is  a beautiful  world, 
very  beautiful  indeed ; but  heaven  is  more  beautiful  still ; ’ and 
that  is  where  Dr.  Nevius  has  gone;  you  ought  not  to  be  so 
sad  ! ” 

At  other  times  he  would  relate  incidents  connected  in  some 
way  with  my  husband,  knowing  well  that  just  then  nothing  else 
could  interest  me.  Once  he  said : " On  one  of  our  tours  we 
were  going  over  a long  raised  causeway  as  high  as  this  ceiling, 
when,  from  striking  against  a stone,  the  barrow  with  Dr.  Nevius 
in  it,  the  mule  which  was  dragging  it,  and  we  men  who  were 
steadying  it,  all  rolled  over  and  over  to  the  very  bottom  of  the 
embankment.  We  supposed  some  one  must  certainly  be  hurt, 
and  the  contents  of  the  barrow  ruined,  but  to  our  delight  a 
broken  plate  or  two  was  all  the  damage  done.  It  was  a lonely 
place  away  off  among  the  hills,  and  no  one  was  in  sight. 
When  we  had  got  things  all  to  rights,  Dr.  Nevius  said,  ' Now 
let  us  thank  God  for  our  preservation ; ’ and  we  kneeled  down 


474 


JOHN  LIVINGSTON  NEVIUS 


and  prayed.”  Another  day  he  told  me  the  following : “ We 
were  nearing  the  end  of  a hard  day’s  journey,  when  the  mule 
stepped  on  my  foot,  hurting  it  very  much,  so  that  it  was  with 
difficulty  I could  walk  and  pull  the  wheelbarrow.  We  tried 
to  get  some  one  to  take  my  place,  but  when  we  could  not  do 
so  I said,  * Never  mind;  I can  get  on.’  But  Dr.  Nevius  said, 
' No,  you  shall  not  do  such  work  when  you  are  suffering ;’  and 
in  spite  of  me  he  took  my  place  in  the  barrow  and  dragged  it 
until  we  reached  the  next  station.  The  Christians  there  had 
heard  of  our  approach,  and  a dozen  or  more  came  out  to 
meet  us.  When  they  saw  the  pastor  harnessed  in  his  own 
wheelbarrow  they  begged  to  take  his  place.  But  he  would 
not  permit  it,  and  so  they  all  ran  along  with  laughter  and  fun 
until  we  reached  the  house  where  we  were  to  spend  the  night.” 

Such  little  acts  of  kindness  endeared  Dr.  Nevius  to  his  native 
friends,  who  in  turn  rendered  him  loving,  grateful  service. 
The  “ wheelbarrow-man  ” who  told  me  these  anecdotes  had 
been  with  him  for  many  years,  conscientious  and  faithful  even 
before  he  became  a Christian.  It  was  he  who  lay  upon  the 
floor  at  his  master’s  side  on  the  night  before  we  laid  the  dear 
body  in  its  last  resting-place ; and  ever  since  he  has  watched 
the  grave,  keeping  fresh  cut  flowers  upon  it,  and  others  grow- 
ing at  its  side. 

It  has  occurred  to  me  that  some  readers  of  this  history  of 
my  husband’s  life  may  have  been  disappointed  that  I have  not 
given  any  summary  of  the  results  of  his  work.  I would  fain 
believe — I do  believe — that  the  influence  of  his  sweet,  consis- 
tent, conscientious  life  has  but  just  begun.  Still,  had  I been 
writing  where  I had  access  to  certain  statistics,  I might  have 
been  able  to  give  with  some  accuracy  the  number  of  persons 
baptized  by  him,  the  number  of  stations  he  established  in 
various  places,  and  also  the  number  of  books  and  tracts  pre- 
pared by  him.  In  either  his  journal  or  some  early  letter  he 


REMINISCENCES 


475 


wrote,  “ Oh  that  God  would  permit  me  to  be  the  means  of  the 
conversion  of  one  soul  ! ” Without  doubt  he  was  the  instru- 
ment in  God’s  hands  of  bringing  many  hundreds  to  a know- 
ledge of  himself.  But  I think  he  may  have  felt  that  it  was  not 
well  for  him  to  allow  himself  to  keep  a close  record  of  the 
number  of  conversions  of  which  he  may  have  been  the  means, 
directly  or  indirectly,  nor  of  the  baptisms  administered  by 
him,  nor,  indeed,  of  any  sort  of  work  which  he  was  privileged 
to  do,  lest  it  might  minister  to  that  spiritual  pride  which  mis- 
sionaries are  no  more  exempt  from  than  are  other  men. 
Hundreds  of  persons  in  his  outstations  have  been  baptized  by 
other  missionaries  during  his  absences.  He  seldom  spoke  of 
“numbers,”  and  I doubt,  if  he  had  wished  to  do  so,  whether 
he  could  have  told  exactly  how  many  persons  he  had  baptized. 
I think  his  feeling  was  that  he  was  in  China  not  so  much  to 
baptize  as  to  preach  the  gospel. 

His  literary  work  was  more  than  ordinarily  successful,  and 
will  prove  of  permanent  value.  Knowing  as  I did  my  hus- 
band’s indifference  to  these  matters,  I have  not  cared  particu- 
larly to  seek  for  statistics  for  insertion  here.  I hope  their 
absence  will  not  be  considered  a serious  blemish  in  my  work. 

And  now  that  God  has  permitted  me  to  complete  in  English 
this  record  of  my  husband’s  life,  I hope  to  return  at  once  to 
my  China  home,  to  fulfil  my  promise  to  many  Chinese  friends 
to  give  them  in  their  own  language  a memoir  of  their  dear 
friend  and  pastor.  It  will  not  be  a translation  of  this  English 
book,  nor  in  any  sense  a reproduction  of  it.  Doubtless  it  must 
be  much  shorter,  and  I shall  try  to  adapt  it  to  the  special 
wants  of  the  Chinese.  Much  which  to  English  readers  is  of 
interest  an  Oriental  would  not  appreciate.  For  instance,  a 
Chinaman’s  ideas  of  dignity  and  decorum  would  possibly  be 
offended  by  the  playfulness  and  boyishness  which  gave  such  a 
charm  to  the  real  every-day  life  of  my  husband.  They  indeed 
felt  that  charm  in  personal  intercourse,  but  I doubt  if  his  most 


476 


JOHN  LIVINGS  TON  NEVIUS 


admiring  disciples  would  like  their  hero  depicted  in  a way 
which  would  remove  him  so  far  from  the  studied  precision,  the 
almost  awful  solemnity  which  apparently  hedged  about  their 
“holy  men  of  old.”  My  task  is  to  be  no  easy  one.  But, 
difficult  as  it  is,  I am  sure  that  God  will  give  the  help  I need, 
if  it  is  his  will  that  I should  do  the  work. 


[HINA. 


EA^eRN&IANTUNG.fH 
Showing 
LOCATION  ofLrNEVIUS’ 
MISSION  STATIONS. 

Interior  Stations  located  according 
to  survey  ~by  F.H.Chalfant. 

Scale  of  Chinese  Li 


Approximate  scale , Eng.  Miles. 


A/ote  /he  abrei/iations  in  names,  ff.Chw  sfana/  for  Af/achn/ang, 
the  usual  termination  ' of  the  e/i/age  names. 

rimPAwr.  Punishers 


, 


* 


I 


